AI.* Riviere, LitKo , 22., Bate master Row • 
 
 l.-’TXE'W O® T^ATAIL BAIT, 3PB.OM T3HJB BTEBJBA, . 
 
HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE COLONY OF NATAL, 
 
 SOUTH AT RICA. 
 
 TO WHICH IS ADDED, 
 
 AN APPENDIX, 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 A BRIEF HISTORY OF THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY AND OF THE 
 VARIOUS RACES INHABITING IT, THE GREAT LAKE n’gAMI, 
 COMMANDOES OF THE DUTCH BOERS, &C., &C. 
 
 BY 
 
 THE REV. WILLIAM C. HOLDEN, 
 
 * < > 
 
 UPWARDS OF FIFTEEN YEARS A RESIDENT IN THE COLONY. 
 
 WITH THREE MAPS, 
 
 AND NINETEEN ILLUSTRATIONS ON WOOD AND STONE. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 ALEXANDER HEYLIN, 28 , PATERNOSTER-ROW. 
 
 GRAHAM’s-TOWN : — GODLONTON, WHITE, AND CO. 
 CAPE-TOWN : — A. S. ROBERTSON. 
 
 NATAL: — J. CULLING WORTH, D’URBAN ; J. ARCHBELL, PIETERMARITZBURG. 
 
 MDCCCLV. 
 
[entered at stationers’- hall 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY WILLIAM NICHOLS, 
 32, LONDON WALL. 
 
PREFACE BY THE EDITOR. 
 
 At the conclusion of this “ History/' (pp. 332-334,) the 
 reader will find the substance of Mr. Holden's Preface; and will 
 admire it for the modesty, frankness, and sincerity which breathes 
 in every sentence. In the commencement of the first chapter, 
 also, he has briefly given his reasons why a first undertaking 
 of this kind, imperfect as it is, ought to be received with favour- 
 able indulgence. As he thought that “ some one should engage 
 in the attempt" without delay, “and leave to future topo- 
 graphers to communicate the results of their researches in a 
 more comprehensive History;" he has, at considerable risk, 
 labour, and expense, embarked in the enterprise himself, and 
 commits its merits and its failings, alike, to the kindness of his 
 friends, and the lenity of his censors. Being the first descrip- 
 tion of the Colony of Natal on an extended plan, it will be 
 deemed worthy of much commendation for its suggestions and 
 aspirations, though, in common with all mew undertakings, it 
 does not pretend to be faultless in its execution. 
 
 But Mr. Holden might, on another account, prefer still stronger 
 claims to the forbearance of critics. This “ History" was finished 
 at the close of 1852, and transmitted for publication to one of 
 his friends in London, who communicated with him on the sub- 
 ject ; and, after a lapse of some months, I was induced, in the 
 summer of 1853, to superintend the volume while passing through 
 the press, and to incorporate all the additional information which 
 the author might subsequently transmit. The composition had 
 advanced beyond the tenth sheet, and a good part of it was 
 printed off, when, at the end of 1853, I received advice that Mr. 
 Holden had hastily composed a small work on the Orange-Biver 
 Sovereignty, the abandonment of which by the British Govern- 
 ment was then in contemplation. In it he had adduced the 
 strongest arguments of those who were opposed to the abandon- 
 ment of British control over that important territory ; and it was 
 his wish that it should form an Appendix to the “ History," and 
 
 a 2 
 
IV 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 should also be published as a separate pamphlet, if it arrived in 
 sufficient time to aid the appeal of the able Deputation from the 
 Colony, that was sent to avert what was then generally viewed as 
 an impending calamity. The manuscript was unfortunately 
 detained several months at Algoa Bay, and did not reach London 
 till late in the Spring of 1854, when its publication as a pam- 
 phlet could have been of no service to those who had arrived to 
 oppose the intended withdrawal of British rule and occupancy. 
 The debate on the subject was commenced and concluded. May 
 29th, 1854; and the Orange-River Sovereignty was again left to 
 care for itself. I then proceeded, according to instructions, to 
 arrange all the materials available for the Appendix ; but I was 
 prevented from fulfilling my purpose by a severe attack of illness, 
 from which I have but lately recovered. Having applied myself 
 again to the task, I find such an accumulation of events, between 
 1853 and the commencement of 1855, as have seldom been 
 recorded in the annals of a rising community. The principal of 
 these I have enumerated in my “Concluding Observations 
 (p. 456 ;) and many of them were so important as to demand a 
 considerable modification and abridgment of the materials which I 
 had previously received and prepared. 
 
 These mortifying, yet unavoidable, hindrances have prevented 
 the earlier appearance of the book, though they have probably 
 contributed to the greater completeness of certain portions, and 
 have afforded me an opportunity of glancing at some of the most 
 recent occurrences in those distant regions ; the communication 
 with w T hich seems still to be' very slow and unsatisfactory, when 
 compared with some of our older and more populous colonies. 
 Among other matters which have, on this account, received a 
 larger share of elucidation, is that of the Dutch Boers. Many 
 of them had shown a violent antipathy against all British rule 
 and interference ; for which, it cannot be denied, they had strong 
 ground in our fitful conduct towards them, when endeavouring to 
 find a resting-place for the soles of their feet ; and, having, after 
 long wanderings, migrated beyond the Vaal River, they formed a 
 new and extensive settlement under the name of the Trans-Vaal 
 Republic. Mr. Holden has evinced much candour and fairness 
 in describing their principles, habits, and actions, in pp. 77, 78, 
 and in various parts of the Appendix, especially pp. 380-391. But 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 V 
 
 several of their own dispatches and official documents having 
 lately appeared in the colonial journals, and been transferred, 
 with strong tokens of approbation, to the columns of some most 
 influential newspapers in this country, I have, as became an 
 Englishman and a Christian, expressed, in language which cannot 
 be mistaken, my extreme detestation of their cruel and dastardly 
 conduct towards the natives, and have warned them of the 
 disastrous consequences to themselves which such reprehensible 
 proceedings invariably produce. The reader will find those 
 remarks at the close of the Appendix. Eor them the author is 
 not responsible; but their publication seemed needful, when 
 such important changes in the whole administration of British 
 authority in the South- African provinces are in a state of hopeful 
 progress. 
 
 The numerous engravings and maps which accompany the 
 letter-press descriptions, are explanatory of the subjects which 
 they severally represent. The two engravings on wood, on pages 
 67 and 71, will enable the reader to form a faint idea of the 
 manner in which Kafir wars were formerly conducted, and of 
 those nimble and undaunted skirmishers with whom our brave 
 and well-appointed army, under the lamented Sir George Cath- 
 cart, had more recently to contend. These half-civilized men 
 have, of late years, been rendered far more formidable, from 
 the immense quantities of rifles with which they have furnished 
 themselves, and in the use of which they have become very 
 expert. 
 
 The author had prepared for publication another w r ork, highly 
 illustrative of some of the topics discussed in this “ History,” 
 which ought to have been its companion. But he considers 
 it more prudent to defer its appearance, till he has ascertained 
 the degree of encouragement which this earlier production will 
 obtain. That book will give a complete account of the Natal 
 and Zulu Kafirs ; their origin, history, language, customs, &c. 
 Its title and contents will be found on the last leaf of the 
 present volume. 
 
 May 1 kth> 1855. 
 
 THE EDITOR. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. PAGE. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF NATAL, THE BAY, AND THE ADJACENT COUNTRY 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION AND NATURAL HISTORY OF NATAL 20 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 EARLY HISTORY OF NATAL, FROM ITS DISCOVERY BY VASCO DE GAMA IN 
 
 1497, TO THE ARRIVAL OF LIEUTENANT FAREWELL IN 1823 34 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS, FROM THE ARRIVAL OF LIEUTE- 
 NANT FAREWELL IN 1823, TO THE TAKING OF NATAL FROM THE 
 DUTCH IN 1842 41 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS TO NATAL, WITH THE SLAUGHTER 
 
 OF RETIEF AND HIS PARTY AT DINGAAN’S CAPITAL 77 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH 101 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 ESTABLISHMENT OF THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT IN NATAL, WITH ITS LAWS 
 
 AND REGULATIONS, DOWN TO THE PRESENT TIME 159 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES 176 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS 240 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL 253 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 ALBERT, OR COMPENSATION. CULTIVATION OF SUGAR AND COFFEE, &c. 
 
 EMIGRATION 290 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE KAFIR WAR. ROADS. SOCIETIES AND COMPANIES. BANKS. GOLD AND 
 
 COAL. MISCELLANEOUS. CONCLUSION 319 
 
CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 BRIEF HISTORY OF THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY, SOUTH AFRICA 337 
 
 GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION OF THE SOVEREIGNTY 338 
 
 NATURAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SOVEREIGNTY 339 
 
 BRIEF HISTORY OF THE VARIOUS RACES INHABITING THIS REGION ... 341 
 
 INTRODUCTION OF BRITISH CONTROL 346 
 
 MODE IN WHICH BRITISH RULE WAS ADMINISTERED 347 
 
 PERMISSION TO THE DUTCH BOERS TO ESTABLISH AN INDEPENDENT 
 
 FORM OF REPUBLICAN GOVERNMENT NORTH OF THE VAAL RIVER. 350 
 ASSUMPTION OF THE GOVERNMENT OF THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY 
 
 BY THE BRITISH MINISTRY 351 
 
 REGULATIONS FOR THE FUTURE GOVERNMENT OF THE SOVEREIGNTY 
 
 BEYOND THE ORANGE RIVER 351 
 
 REASONS ADDUCED BY RESIDENTS WHY THE BRITISH SHOULD RETAIN 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE SOVEREIGNTY 354 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE BRITISH MINISTRY WHEN ASSUMING THE GOVERN- 
 MENT OF THE SOVEREIGNTY 361 
 
 A CALM DISCUSSION CONCERNING THE RETENTION OR THE ABANDON- 
 MENT OF THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY 362 
 
 SUGGESTIONS IN SUPPORT OF OUR RETAINING POSSESSION OF THE 
 
 ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY 367 
 
 CONDUCT OF THE ENGLISH SETTLERS DEFENDED 371 
 
 MISCONCEPTIONS ENTERTAINED IN ENGLAND CONCERNING THE NATIVE 
 
 TRIBES gyg 
 
 A COMMANDO OF DUTCH BOERS AGAINST SECHELI, A KAFIR CHIEF ... 380 
 
 RENEWAL OF THE SYSTEM OF SLAVERY BY THE BOERS 388 
 
 DEATH OF COMMANDANT A. W. J. PRETORIUS 392 
 
 ABANDONMENT OF THE SOVEREIGNTY 394 
 
 ATTEMPT TO REVERSE THE ORDERS FOR ABANDONMENT 399 
 
 SUPPOSED FAVOURABLE RESULTS OF THE ABANDONMENT 405 
 
 THE GREAT LAKE N’GAMI 412 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OF THE DAMARA COUNTRY 436 
 
 dr. Livingstone’s further discoveries in these regions 438 
 
 COPPER MINING OPERATIONS IN NAMAQUA-LAND 439 
 
 ANOTHER COMMANDO OF THE DUTCH BOERS AGAINST THE KAFIRS ... 442 
 
 STRICTURES ON COMMANDOES OF THIS DESCRIPTION 446 
 
 A LESS REPREHENSIBLE AND MORE EFFECTUAL COMMANDO 453 
 
 CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS 455 
 
Yin 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 MAPS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 MAP OP THE COLONY OP NATAL, FROM THE UMZIMVUBU RIVER TO POINT 
 
 durnford At the end of the Volume To face 464 
 
 SKETCH OP THE BRITISH COLONIES IN SOUTH AFRICA „ 337 
 
 SKETCH OF THE SOVEREIGNTY BEYOND THE ORANGE RIVER „ 344 
 
 - ILLUSTRATIONS ON WOOD AND STONE. 
 
 i. view of natal bay, from the berea Facing the Title-page. 
 
 II. CHART of port natal 1 
 
 III. THE BACK BEACH. THE MAYFLOWER CROSSING THE BAR 10 
 
 IV. SKETCH OF THE UMGENI WATERFALL, ABOVE PIETERMARITZBURG 25 
 
 V. THE BATTLE BETWEEN THE NATAL KAFIRS, UNDER JOHN CANE, AND 
 
 THE ZULUS, ON THE TUGELA RIVER 67 
 
 VI. DEATH OF JOHN CANE AND ROBERT BIGGAR, AT THE BATTLE ON THE 
 
 TUGELA 71 
 
 VII. VIEW OF THE KRAAL, OR CAPITAL, OF THE KAFIR CHIEF DINGAAN ... 85 
 
 VIII. THE BRITISH CAMP, HASTILY FORMED, NEAR CONGELLA 108 
 
 IX. THE BRITISH CAMP, REGULARLY FORMED, ON THE ROAD TO UMGENI... 109 
 
 X. THE MAZEPPA LEAVING NATAL, TO OBTAIN REINFORCEMENTS 130 
 
 XI. KOFFYAN, A KAFIR CHIEF, HIS PRINCIPAL WIFE, AND ADONIS HIS 
 
 INDUNA 176 
 
 XII. THE MARKET SQUARE, DURBAN, NATAL 242 
 
 XIII. LANDING OF BRITISH TROOPS FROM THE SOUTHAMPTON 135 
 
 XIV. VIEW OF VERULAM, ON THE RIVER UMHLOTI ... 247 
 
 XV. THE UMGENI RIVER, AS SEEN FROM MR. MOREWOOD’s DRIFT 250 
 
 XVI. SKETCH OF MR. MOREWOOD’s ESTATE, NEAR VERULAM 291 
 
 XVII. CUTTING THE SUGAR-CANE ON MR. MOREWOOD’S ESTATE 293 
 
 XVIII. SUGAR MANUFACTORY ON MR. MOREWOOD’s ESTATE 296 
 
 XIX. VIEW OF THE HOUSE AND LOCATION OF MESSRS. J. HALLETT AND H. 
 
 DIXON, SITUATE ON THE GREAT UMHLANGA RIVER 331 
 
Cape tMutal Bearing Wl S iW. 6 Miles. 
 
 CmA®T®F]P©IEir FATAL 
 
 From, the Bmlaxi Fiver ire the West to the heights beyond the Umgent N.F and eadending inland 
 6 Miles tram, the Coast- ere -which cere distinctly marked, the Anchorage, the Bluff, thePoini, the Bar 
 the Custom House, the Town., the Camp, also -where the Engagement took place between, the detach - 
 merit of JI.M ZJ Beg 'P -under faptfncw Cot Smith and the Hutch Emigrant Farmers ve 184-2. 
 Including Fevers, Hills, Towns and ’ Settlements adgoinxrtg the Bay, the whole being accurately lazd 
 down, and reduced, to the Scale of of an Inch to the Mile. Arranged and Fettered hr reference- by 
 C.J. Cato, lor BOVS' W- C. Holdens -work ore Natal IS 5 2. 
 
 Good Anchorage, for Forge Vessels Bluff Bearing SW distant 2 Miles lOitaihoms 
 
 \ 
 
 Small Vessels may bring ' the Bluff to bear S.W by S. 9 Fathoms. The marks outside the 
 Bar show Fathoms, The marks inside Bar show Feet low Water. Taken by the Fort Cap^ 
 
 W Bell,, Esq. Anchorage Port Natal 
 
 laid 2l 53 South 
 Lend 30 57 Fast 
 
 l/as'cad 30 „ West 
 
 H W. Full and Change 4- L 30 Rise 5 fect. 
 
 ’/*- jz. jy o 
 
 3 
 
 = 4 = 
 
 jr 
 
 Miles. 
 
 A.laBivcere,lith o 22, Paternoster low 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OE NATAL, THE BAY, AND THE ADJACENT COUNTRY. 
 
 The description of Natal, which promises to become one of 
 the most important of the colonial possessions of Great Britain in 
 South Africa, must necessarily be brief and imperfect, in conse- 
 quence of its having been only very recently recognised as a 
 British dependency, the scattered state of its population, the few 
 and incomplete surveys of some parts of the coast and of the inte- 
 rior, and, generally, in consequence of the paucity of appropriate 
 and available materials. Some one, however, it is thought, should 
 engage in . the attempt ; leaving future topographers, when they 
 obtain more ample information, to communicate the results of their 
 researches in a more correct description and a more comprehen- 
 sive history. With this apology for undertaking to write on the 
 “ cradling” of a nation, now in its infancy, and in considera- 
 tion of the favourable opportunities which I have enjoyed of 
 obtaining information, I may venture to adopt the words of 
 Cicero, with a slight alteration in the name of the subject : “Non 
 alienum fuit [mi/ii] de Natalis quasi incunabulis dicer e. 3 3 
 
 To any intelligent man who casts his eye over a map of the 
 world, the great advantages of situation which Natal possesses 
 will be at once apparent. Inhabiting a region remarkably tem- 
 perate, the settlers will soon be induced to direct their energies 
 to pursuits more congenial to some of them than the cultivation 
 of the soil, and the skilful exploration of its riches. Do any of 
 these enterprising men wish to enter into profitable commercial 
 relations with the East Indies ? they have a fine prospect before 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 them ; for, on passing over the northern part of the Indian 
 Ocean, they enjoy the privilege of trading with Madagascar, 
 Sumatra, Borneo, and other large and fruitful islands, and of 
 ultimately taking a part in the lucrative and increasing traffic 
 connected with India and China. Do they wish to proceed to 
 those rich and fruitful Colonies of Australasia, to offer their more 
 useful and necessary produce in exchange for gold and other 
 metals which are now obtained there in lavish abundance ? they 
 have only to sail over the southern portion of the same great 
 ocean, with scarcely an intervening island to divert them from a 
 direct course ; and they find themselves in a friendly Colony, 
 peopled by their own countrymen, a great portion of which lies 
 nearly within the same degrees of latitude as Natal, and in which 
 commercial skill and energy are sure to obtain their reward. 
 
 When an end shall be put, on the part of the mother country, 
 to that vacillating and theoretic system of colonial legislation, 
 which has hitherto been the bane of this and of others of the 
 British dependencies ; and when Natal shall be not only suffered, 
 but likewise encouraged, to develope her varied and valuable 
 resources ; then we may expect her to take a high position among 
 the most productive and commercial communities. This bright 
 era is now dawning ; and will soon communicate that security to 
 the possessors of the soil, and that confidence to the mercantile 
 interest, from the want of which both of them have lately been 
 in a languishing condition. 
 
 From this general and more formal introduction, we descend 
 to the humble task of delineating Natal, its numerous appli- 
 ances and advantages, and its fair and legitimate prospects. In 
 the present Chapter and in that which succeeds it, the reader will 
 find as ample an account of this new Colony, as under existing 
 circumstances can be expected. 
 
 After the voyager to Natal has traversed the mighty ocean 
 for three weary months, he feels a sudden thrill go through his 
 frame on hearing the joyful exclamation, “Land 0!” A thou- 
 sand exciting thoughts and feelings rush through his soul whilst 
 he hastens with his fellows on deck, to hear the mate ask the 
 man aloft, “ Where ? ” when no sooner is the answer given, than 
 all simultaneously rush to the point of observation ; and a motley, 
 
I-] 
 
 GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 3 
 
 anxious company are seen stretching the organs of vision, until 
 in the far distant horizon appears an object like a dim dark line, 
 if they are coming from the southward, extending into the Indian 
 Ocean, or like a small island, if coming from the north-eastward. 
 That dim line enlarges, and becomes better defined, the nearer 
 you approach : it is the Bluff of Natal ! 
 
 Such a description of the Natal Bay, and of the adjacent 
 country, as will convey a correct idea to the distant stranger and 
 to the newly-arrived emigrant, has never yet been given. In 
 order to supply this desideratum , I have procured drawings and 
 charts from the best artists on the spot; and gentlemen of 
 experience and ability have kindly communicated to me the 
 results of their knowledge and skill, (among whom the harbour- 
 master must be specially mentioned,) that nothing may be lack- 
 ing to render the volume as complete as possible ; and I trust 
 that these specimens of artistic ability, with the brief observa- 
 tions made upon them, will supply all the information which the 
 reader may desire. 
 
 The drawings and charts, embracing the latest observations 
 and discoveries, having been prepared expressly for this work 
 with the greatest care and labour, they may be consulted with 
 perfect confidence, and relied upon as correct. The writer owes 
 a debt of gratitude to the accomplished gentlemen who have so 
 promptly responded to his call, and who have furnished him with 
 materials on various subjects which, from the nature of the case, 
 it was beyond the range of his ability to supply ; and he takes 
 the present opportunity of thanking them for their generous 
 services. 
 
 Urban, the port town of Natal, is situated on the north 
 side of the Bay ; and behind it, at about a distance of two miles 
 and a half, is a range of hills known as the Berea, formerly 
 occupied by Captain Gardiner, from the site of whose intended 
 house our view of the Bay is taken. 
 
 The engraving placed as a frontispiece to this volume, shows 
 at once one part of the town, the lower part of the Bay, with one 
 of the islands partially exhibited, and the tongue of land stretch- 
 ing down to the Point, covered with ever-green trees. It likewise 
 delineates the crescent towards the sea, and marks the inland 
 bank on the border of the Bay. 
 
 b 2 
 
4 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 The greater part of the town and the upper part of the Bay 
 are excluded from view by the hills and trees on the right, to 
 give which would have involved the necessity of confusion in the 
 rest, and would have prevented a just idea of the parts described. 
 
 The Bluff in bold grandeur rises in front to an altitude of two 
 hundred and fifty feet, covered with trees and under- wood in per- 
 petual green, to the water's edge ; and, striking out to the east- 
 ward, is commissioned to say to the Indian Ocean, “ Hitherto 
 shalt thou come, but no further." 
 
 On the point of this headland a light-house is built, and a 
 flag-staff erected. By the light of the one, the care-worn and 
 anxious mariner may be warned of proximate danger, and, in 
 the darkest night, conducted to a safe anchorage : by the other 
 he may converse with those who are in charge, in the alphabet 
 of colours, and obtain information essential to the right direction 
 of his vessel, upon the observance of which depends his own 
 safety and that of others. The lamps for the beacon have not 
 yet arrived from England. They will be placed in such a posi- 
 tion that a vessel, when steering for the anchorage, must anchor 
 immediately she shuts-in the sight . 
 
 On the extreme left of the drawing is depicted a ship lying at 
 anchor in the roadstead, the depth of water and distance from 
 land being accurately laid down in the Chart, page 1. Inside the 
 Bay, the vessels are seen lying safely at anchor ; and it is gratify- 
 ing to observe with what perfect composure they seem to treat 
 the raging of the most violent storms, defying their fury, and 
 gently bending, as if in dutiful compliment to the terrible artil- 
 lery of Heaven. Here they can be brought to within a few yards 
 of the landing-place, making the discharge of cargoes a com- 
 paratively small item of labour and expense. With but little 
 outlay, a jetty might be constructed, so as to render the use of 
 boats needless ; and doubtless, as it is the interest of the landing- 
 agents to have such an accommodation, they will shortly procure 
 its erection. 
 
 In the Bay a few sailing-boats are shown. Sometimes ten or 
 twenty of these small craft are seen at once, spreading their tiny 
 sails to the wind, and moving as if by magic upon the water's 
 surface. Some of the gentlemen (not of the turf) take greater 
 pleasure in sailing lifeless boats than in riding fiery steeds ; and 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 5 
 
 I-] 
 
 they occasionally try the relative merits of their small craft by 
 what is laconically called "racing/* when the winner comes off 
 with considerable eclat . 
 
 The Bluff and the Island are the resort of pleasure-parties on 
 festal and bridal occasions, when the members of a newly- 
 formed band of interesting young men try their musical skill, 
 inviting the echo of the water, or the bank of the Bluff, to give 
 effect to their instrumental performances. It rarely happens that 
 an accident occurs, except when the hat of a careless fellow or a 
 conceited wag is blown off; or when, by the capsizing of his 
 boat, he gets a good ducking, by which his courage is cooled, 
 and he is reduced a few inches lower in self-esteem, — a result of 
 no small benefit. 
 
 This general good fortune, however, has made some parties 
 presumptuous, and recently led to a catastrophe of a distressing 
 nature. The queen’s birthday this year (1852) was very stormy, 
 in which a strange coincidence was perceptible between it and the 
 same day ten years ago, when the elements of war were raging ; 
 showing us that, without the strife of man, human beings may 
 be hurried into eternity when they least expect it. A storm 
 arose, a strong wind blowing from the westward ; notwithstand- 
 ing which, several parties crossed in boats to the Bluff in the 
 morning ; and, in the evening, when returning, one of the boats 
 had no sooner come from under the shelter of the high land 
 than, receiving the full force of the gale, she capsized, and 
 plunged the passengers into the water. By great exertions they 
 got upon the boat again, as it lay keel upwards ; but, from the 
 power of the wind above and the force of the current below, she 
 again turned over, when all of them were a second time plunged 
 into deep water. Three of them sank to rise no more alive : 
 these were two interesting females, and a coloured man who had 
 exerted himself to save them. The husband of one of the females 
 was rescued with the greatest difficulty, through the care of a gra- 
 cious Providence, being almost spent when taken up by those 
 sent to his rescue. Some other parties were also in imminent 
 jeopardy of being carried out to sea, never to return home. This 
 painful event spread an air of sadness over our small community, 
 and will probably read a lesson of caution to all for the future, 
 and thus be productive of beneficial results. 
 
6 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 The Bay, as shown in the engraving, is at high-water-mark ; 
 being then five miles long, and three broad. The tide rises five 
 and a half feet at spring tides, which occur at the full and the dead 
 of the moon ; so that when the tide fills the Bay, it is a magni- 
 ficent sheet of water, being in reality an inland lake, skirted with 
 mangrove and other trees to the water's edge, which afford a rich 
 and varied aspect. As these trees are never divested of their 
 foliage, they exhibit in winter, as well as in summer, the same 
 unvarying freshness and verdure. At high water the small boats 
 emerge from their hiding-places, and are seen sailing in all direc- 
 tions, giving animation to the beautiful and placid expanse. At 
 low water a large part of the Bay is laid bare, as seen in the 
 Chart ; thus allowing waggons to pass along the sands without 
 difficulty, excepting in those parts where the channels are marked. 
 
 It will be evident to every observer, that the body of water flow- 
 ing into the Bay at high tide, and on the turn issuing out of it, must 
 be enormous ; the channel for which is very narrow, close under 
 the Bluff, and consequently causes the immense fluid mass to rush 
 in and out with great violence. Under the skilful management 
 of an experienced engineer, this rapid transit of the tidal waters, 
 in conjunction with the fresh water to be brought into it from 
 the neighbouring streams, might be advantageously employed 
 to remove the accumulation of sand which constitutes the Bar, 
 and eventually to effect its disappearance. 
 
 The reader will find, at the commencement of this Chapter, 
 an accurate Chart of the Bay and of the country immediately 
 adjacent ; in which the depth of water is given in different places, 
 and the particulars embraced are reduced to measurement, on a 
 scale of five-eighths of an inch to the mile. 
 
 Having given a general outline, I may now detail some of the 
 particulars connected with the interesting objects which it 
 embraces. 
 
 In this Chart the anchorage in the roadstead outside is distinctly 
 and accurately laid down, with the exact position in which vessels 
 should lie : the variations of the needle are also marked, which 
 at this point are probably as great as in any part of the world. 
 The anchorage in the roadstead is perfectly safe whilst the wind 
 is from the south-west ; vessels may bring up in ten and a half 
 fathoms' water, the Bluff bearing south-west two miles. 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 7 
 
 I.] 
 
 Large vessels making Natal with the wind strong from the 
 eastward, should keep under sail until communication is obtained 
 by signal from the flag-staff on the Bluff : Marryatt's signals are to 
 be used. The Cape Natal Bluff can be seen for more than sixteen 
 miles from seaward; and vessels are recommended to signalize 
 immediately when they come in sight, and to keep well to the 
 eastward, as there is at all times a strong westerly current, by 
 which vessels often get to leeward of the port, and are drifted 
 down as far as St. John's, while not paying proper attention to the 
 course of the current. An instance of this has just occurred in 
 the case of the “ Gitana," which made the anchorage, but was 
 afterwards drifted down, and for a fortnight was not seen or 
 heard of, and fears were entertained that she was lost. But, 
 nearly a month after she had first spoken the port, she made an 
 entrance. 
 
 It is the opinion of experienced nautical men, that if proper 
 care is taken, there never need be a wreck at Natal ; except that 
 sometimes an accident will occur which no human prudence can 
 foresee, and no care prevent. In all other cases, the sea-room is 
 so ample, and the anchorage so good, that vessels may easily get 
 out. But if the wind is strong from the eastward or north- 
 east, it is better either to get under weigh, or to slip the anchor, 
 not attempting to ride out the storm, (unless the tackling be 
 very good and plenty of cable be given,) as the anchor will either 
 drag or the cable break, by which time the vessel is probably too 
 far toward the shore to escape. This was the case with the 
 “ Minerva." She had dragged her anchor some distance before 
 it was detected, it being in the night, and she being too near in- 
 shore ; and when the crew tried to get her out, she was driven on 
 the ledge of rocks at the Bluff Point. But it is thought by some 
 who are well qualified to form a judgment, that the “ Minerva " 
 did not drag her anchor, but parted, and let go another, and, 
 before it would hold, she was too close in-shore. 
 
 If these precautions be observed, the roadstead of Natal will 
 be found to be incomparably safer than either Table Bay, or 
 Algoa Bay, or the Mouth of the Buffalo. 
 
 It may not be out of place here to state, that the harbour- 
 master, Captain Bell, is a thoroughly efficient officer, whose 
 judgment may always be followed with safety. The pilots, like- 
 
HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 8 
 
 [chap. 
 
 wise, are sober, honest, skilful men, who may be trusted either 
 to bring vessels in, or to take them out. 
 
 On referring to the Chart, the letter A is placed on the summit 
 of the Bluff : it shows the position of the light-house and flag- 
 staff, which are well displayed in the drawing of the vessel cross- 
 ing the Bar. (Wood-cut, No. III., page 10.) 
 
 The Bluff is a bold promontory, two . hundred and thirty feet 
 high, stretching some distance into the Indian Ocean, as though 
 on purpose to make a channel, under its lee bank, for the passage 
 of ships and commerce with the natives. On the western bank 
 the breakers roll with tremendous fury. After a strong gale has 
 continued some days, the sea comes up from the vast Indian Ocean 
 wrought up to tempest, and, leviathan-like, breaks upon the rocks, 
 foaming and roaring, as if in hollow groans. It was here that 
 the ill-fated vessel, the “ Minerva,” was wrecked ; and the writer 
 of these pages looked on with intense and painful interest, 
 whilst the passengers were landed, who were nearly three hundred 
 in number. 
 
 The Bar, in No. III., is a sand-bank thrown up by the sea 
 breaking on one side, and sent back again by the tide ebbing on 
 the other. This also is distinctly marked in the Chart with the 
 name written across it. This is, and has been, in truth, a great 
 barrier to the prosperity of Natal. It is there shown to be nine 
 feet at low water ; but instances have occurred since the place was 
 occupied by the English, when, for weeks together, it was not as 
 deep at high water, and vessels inside have been effectually locked 
 in, and others outside have been completely excluded. Long and 
 bitter complaints have been raised against government for not 
 having attempted to improve this dangerous entrance. Some 
 wattle-work has been lately constructed, and is still in progress ; 
 but the general impression is, that it is either entirely useless or 
 inadequate to meet the difficulty. 
 
 In order that something more effectual may be done, an 
 ordinance is now proposed to be passed for the formation of a 
 committee or corporation, to devise and adopt the best plans for the 
 removal of this inconvenience. Whilst, on the one hand, suitable 
 works are required to confine the water to one channel, so as to 
 sweep away the sand by the force of the outward current, it is, on 
 the other hand, extremely desirable to bring the Umgeni river 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 9 
 
 I*] 
 
 from the north-east, and the Umlazi river from the south- 
 west, into the Bay. This might be done, without any enormous 
 outlay, by bringing these tributary streams, in well-constructed 
 channels, along the marshes which are shown in the Chart, and 
 over which they have probably flowed at some former period. It 
 is especially desirable that the Umgeni should be thus brought 
 out with as little delay as possible, as there is a strong stream of 
 water flowing down that river at all times. The large body of 
 water thus brought into the Bay, when forced out at ebb tide 
 
 through a confined channel, would drive away the mass of sand 
 which might have accumulated on the Bar outside. 
 
 Some persons, however, have indulged in the conjecture, that, 
 instead of proving beneficial, these rivers would bring down more 
 sand, which would tend to render the Bay more shallow, and not 
 remove the Bar. But strong demonstrative proof has already 
 been given of the fallacy of this opinion; for, in the great flood 
 of 1848, the Umgeni overflowed its banks, and became one 
 grand extended sheet of water, reaching from the bed of the 
 river to the Bay, in some parts nearly a mile broad, and pouring 
 an immense body of water into the Bay; the other two small 
 
10 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL 
 
 
 [chap. 
 
 rivers, Umbilo and TJmhlatusan, also overflowed, and discharged 
 their streams into the head of the Bay. By this rapid flow of 
 water, the Bar was quite removed, and sixteen feet of water were 
 found there for a long time afterwards. Besides, a conduit from 
 these streams would be extremely beneficial to the town of 
 D'Urban, and contribute greatly to the health and comfort of the 
 inhabitants, by supplying it with good water, and carrying off 
 all noxious animal or vegetable deposits, which, as population 
 increases, would be in danger of accumulating. 
 
 III. — THE BACK BEACH. THE MAYFLOWER CROSSING THE BAR. 
 
 This gives a very correct representation of a vessel crossing 
 the Bar. When I and my family were at the same spot, the 
 “Mazeppa” struck for about a quarter of an hour; and each 
 heavy roll of the surf, as it broke over her, tore away part of 
 her bulwarks. It was then found necessary to lighten her ; and, 
 amongst the other things thrown overboard, were two four- 
 pounders, one of which was buried in deep water, and the other 
 was the very gun that is shown in the wood-cut, (Chap. VI.,) 
 of the “ Mazegpa” leaving the Bay , and was employed by the 
 Boers at that time in firing into her, when sailing off to the 
 Cape, to acquaint the governor with Captain Smith’s critical 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 11 
 
 I.] 
 
 position, and to solicit instant succour. The detention of our little 
 vessel on the Bar seemed to have been brief after the captain 
 sang out, “All is right! she is in deep water again !” Within 
 a few minutes we were under the lee of the Bluff, and, “ lo ! 
 there was a great calm.” 
 
 But, from this description, it is not by any means to be 
 inferred that the Bar is always rough and dangerous. I have 
 stood on the Back Beach, and seen five vessels come in, one after 
 another, in the most gallant style, not one of which touched the 
 Bar, or was washed by a single spray. The coasting vessels 
 generally appear as if either they knew the winds and the waves, 
 or the winds and the waves knew them. 
 
 Let the Bar be removed, the steamers brought into active ope- 
 ration, and Natal's resources be developed, and the Colony will 
 stand second to none in interest and value to the British crown 
 and the English public. 
 
 The next object of consequence is the point marked B on the 
 Chart. This is a sand-spit, which extends down to within about 
 two hundred yards of the Bluff, where the bed of the deep chan- 
 nel runs, along which all vessels entering and leaving the Bay 
 must pass. On the sand-spit the Custom-House and Cato's large 
 store are marked. On a hill just behind, a large block-house is 
 erected, which contains military ammunition and stores, and is 
 guarded by soldiers ; from which they could rake any vessel lying 
 in the offing, and shatter those who attempted to cross the Bar 
 in a hostile manner. The house of Captain Bell, the harbour- 
 master, also stands on a hill close by, and a number of unde- 
 finable small buildings are found near, in which soldiers, sailors, 
 and boatmen are domiciled. 
 
 As you take your stand near the Custom-House, life in all its 
 varied colonial colours and forms is presented to view. The 
 ships are lying at anchor one hundred yards from shore, and the 
 sailors are busily engaged in discharging their cargoes ; the boats 
 are plying to and from the vessels; the jolly tar is singing his 
 song in his own way, whilst he is winding up his goods from the 
 hatchway, or lowering them into the boats ; and the master or 
 the mate is ever and anon acting high life upon deck when all is 
 not done to his satisfaction, or when an unfortunate bag of sugar 
 or rice happens to be damaged, or when some cases enumerated 
 
12 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 in the bill of lading cannot readily be found, and are not forth- 
 coming. On the beach may be seen one or two Englishmen and 
 eight or ten naked Kafirs, whose duty it is to discharge the cargo 
 of the boat. When something rather heavy has to be handed on 
 shore, these natives, not having been accustomed to hard work 
 in the form of combined exertions, often let it fall into the water. 
 The owner of the package, if at a distance, is unconscious of the 
 damage he is sustaining through these black gentlemen ; or, if 
 standing near, he utters horrid curses or deep complaints. At 
 a few yards' distance stands the Collector of Customs, looking as 
 gravely as if the affairs of a great nation depended on the present 
 moment. The other Custom-House officers are found in their 
 places, and performing their several duties. I believe these gen- 
 tlemen are not remiss ; but, whilst they are faithful to their sove- 
 reign, are not oppressive in their exactions upon her subjects. 
 
 Near them is to be seen a primitive English, Dutch, or Hot- 
 tentot waggon-driver, impatient of delay, storming and faming, 
 because, forsooth, he cannot be loaded up at once; as though 
 those about him had no other business than to attend to his 
 wishes. Sometimes not less than four or six waggons are waiting 
 at the same time to be loaded. As soon as he gets his comple- 
 ment of goods, he sets to work to “ load up," as it is called, with 
 half-a-dozen Kafirs to help him ; the only concern of each appa- 
 rently being — for each man to throw all the weight on another, 
 and to take none himself. This being cleverly done, the bale or 
 bag is deposited again on the sand, instead of being lodged in 
 the waggon. When, after much labour, the waggon is at length 
 loaded, and the wheels are sunk deeply in the sand, the driver 
 takes his long whip, and, at the top of his stentorian voice, shouts 
 or shrieks to his dull team of twelve oxen. But he now finds 
 that one of them has got out of his yoke, the neck-strap of ano- 
 ther is broken, or that a yoke-skea has divided asunder, or, worse 
 than all, that his worthless leader has taken his departure to take 
 snuff with his friend, or to look out for a “ Hein stuck jlesch” 
 (“ a little bit of meat,") until the poor man's temper is tried, and 
 he is either in a perfect rage, or is ready to cry through vexa- 
 tion ; whilst all around him are as unconcerned and unmoved as 
 the bags of sugar and rice with which his waggon is laden. 
 
 Let not the reader suppose this description to be fictitious : it 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 18 
 
 I.] 
 
 is true to the life. It does not, however, always happen that 
 things are equally annoying. The patience of other parties, 
 besides waggon-drivers, is sometimes severely tested. But these 
 remarks are common to aH new sea-ports, till they become more 
 frequented, and till all the appliances of science are brought into 
 action to lessen the amount of human labour, and to teach the 
 most illiterate of men the benefits of strenuous and combined 
 exertions. As these fresh ports are improved, and visited by 
 larger ships, the captains of which are men of intelligence, the 
 labourers at the wharves, and the “ in-shore '' men, are taught to 
 be more active and energetic, and soon become equal to their 
 compeers in other parts of the world. 
 
 The next letter, C, shows Cato's flag-staff. This was erected 
 when the writer and his family were in the “ Mazeppa/' lying 
 outside, and had anchored too near the Bar, where a dreadful sea 
 struck her, carried away her bulwarks, and buried her for the 
 time being, whilst those on shore and those on board doubted 
 whether she would ever “ right '' again. The site of this flag- 
 staff is called “the Back Beach and there is a road from the 
 town to it, through the bush, without being obliged to go round 
 the Point. 
 
 D shows the town of D'Urban, of which I shall say more in 
 another place ; only observing here, that, a few yards from the 
 the water's edge, the ground rises several feet ; and that, when 
 the buildings in the town are further advanced, they will show a 
 line of villas, almost in the form of a crescent, with gardens 
 reaching down to the verge of the water, presenting a pretty 
 appearance in a charming situation. 
 
 The “ British Camp " is seen near Congella, it being well-nigh 
 encircled by the marsh, and the Zulu road passing close by it on 
 the left hand.* 
 
 E shows the exact spot where Captain (now Colonel) Smith 
 engaged in deadly strife with the Dutch Boers, who, from behind 
 the trees there shown, directed the artillery of death against our 
 veteran troops, at midnight's solemn hour, until the calm moon- 
 
 * The reader will find two w^ood-engravings in Chapter VI. The first represents 
 the camp as it was hastily formed when first attacked by the Dutch Boers ; and 
 the second, in a different site, shows what it was when the suitable erections were 
 completed by the military. 
 
14 HISTORY OR NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 light disappeared amidst the sheet of fire which was lighted up 
 by the instruments of slaughter, and the peaceful night was 
 invaded by the noise of battle, — cannons, muskets, shouts, 
 groans, and death, — all uniting to record the event, and perpetuate 
 its memory. On the part of the British, thirty-four were killed, 
 sixty-three wounded, and six missing; besides two Hottentot 
 waggon-drivers who were killed, and one English waggon-driver 
 wounded. This must have been sharp service, when more than 
 two-thirds were either killed, wounded, or missing. A full 
 account of this engagement is given in the Chapter on the 
 taking of Natal by the English. 
 
 E marks the place where the boats were lying with the how- 
 itzers under Lieutenant Wyatt, who was sent to assist the troops 
 on this momentous occasion, whilst Congella, situated just in front 
 of it, unmistakeably shows where the Boers* camp lay, — to take 
 which was Captain Smith's object. Only one house now remains 
 of those which formed part of the Dutch town and camp at that 
 time ; but allotments of land have recently been sold, and some 
 English families are settling. 
 
 On leaving Congella, and proceeding on the Umlazi road 
 close toward the Umbilo river, you pass through a beautifully 
 wooded tract of country ; and on the hills to the right a number 
 of allotments are marked off, containing about twenty acres each, 
 nearly all of which are now purchased, and a number of houses 
 erected. The situation is beautiful ; and when from it you look 
 over the Bay or down into the river, nature appears dressed in its 
 richest colours and most varied forms. 
 
 Proceeding onwards after crossing the Umbilo river, the old 
 Maritzburg .road is shown, striking off to the right, and passing 
 over a hill marked “ Sea View." This was the residence of the 
 late Mr. Dunn and family. It was here that Captain Smith first 
 halted when coming from the Umgazi to take Natal from the 
 Boers, and where he thought of fixing his camp. On this spot 
 Mr. Dunn gave the British troops a cordial welcome, and the 
 best assistance which his circumstances allowed ; at the same time 
 expressing his surprise, that so small a force was sent, and stating 
 his apprehensions that they were inadequate to the task. On his 
 inquiring if another force was not dispatched by sea to support 
 them, Captain Smith replied, that he was not afraid to meet all 
 
I.] GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 15 
 
 the Boers , and as many more . Mr. Dunn smiled to think of his 
 small force attempting an encounter with fifteen hundred of the 
 best-armed men in the Colony,, each of them furnished with a 
 sword, a pistol, and a double-barrelled gun. The brave captain, 
 however, found that he had more than enough to do with these, 
 when afterwards half of his force was either cut off or disabled at 
 Congella, and he was besieged a month in his camp, and reduced 
 to eating horse-flesh and forage-corn. 
 
 The residence of Mr. Dunn was rightly called "Sea View,” 
 as the prospect from it is extremely fine, exhibiting a perfect 
 panorama. In front, numerous mangrove trees, with their dark 
 shining foliage and beautiful forms, line the fine Bay stretched 
 along; before the Custom-House the ships are seen lying at 
 anchor; and, beyond the Point, the wide ocean extends, until 
 lost in the far distant horizon. To the right, the bold Bluff 
 rears its noble head, crowned with a cap of trees and brushwood, 
 always green, and striking out into the ocean "in form majestic.” 
 On the left, beautifully wooded scenery presents its soft and 
 varied face in contrast to the almost stern appearance of the 
 Bluff. Beyond all, lies the town of D'Urban : land and water, 
 hills and valleys, grass and trees, houses and gardens, are inter- 
 spersed, — all conspiring to constitute this one of the most com- 
 plete pictures of pleasant natural scenery which the eye ever 
 beheld. The Umlazi road then leads on towards Kafirland, 
 crossing the Umhlatusan, beyond which Claremont Town is 
 marked; but it is the site for a town intended , two or three 
 houses being all that are at present erected. The Umlazi river 
 is next crossed, the road leading on to the Isipingo; both of 
 which unite at the mouth, and empty themselves into the Indian 
 Ocean. In the neighbourhood of these rivers, many hundreds 
 of acres of low swampy land are found, covered with tall reeds 
 or long flags: if drained and put into cultivation, they would 
 produce very large crops of rice or sugar-cane. 
 
 G shows the site of the Agricultural and Horticultural Gar- 
 dens, lying in a convenient spot under the Berea Hill. Opera- 
 tions have been carried on here for a little more than a year ; 
 
 V * 
 
 and in the Chapter on the productions of the Colony, will be 
 found an account of what is doing there. 
 
 H denotes the spot on which a windmill has just been erected 
 
16 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 on the top of the Berea, to the right of the Pietermaritzburg 
 road: it is a very prominent object, strongly built of sandstone 
 from the neighbourhood, being, I think, the first in the Colony of 
 Natal. A little further to the right is a black square spot, where 
 I believe Captain Gardiner's house stood, and where Sidney Peel, 
 Esq., has now built, and commenced cultivation. The Berea 
 Hills, as shown on the Chart, extend from the Umbilo river to 
 the Umgeni, the road to Pietermaritzburg going nearly through 
 the middle. They are covered with dense bush, much of which 
 has not been penetrated ; and in which elephants, panthers, mon- 
 keys, and other wild animals, find a safe retreat. The elephant- 
 hunters would rather go a hundred miles another way than 
 attempt to follow these huge creatures into their bushy haunts. 
 The reason is, the bush is so impervious, on account of thick 
 underwood, that if the elephant is wounded, but not mortally, 
 the hunter has a bad prospect of escape, if pursued. When 
 writing a critique on the pamphlet of Mr. Methley, — where, speak- 
 ing of elephants, he describes them as having all fled into the 
 interior along with the Dutch Boers, — the editor of an English 
 journal humorously says, “ I doubt not but it would have put 
 this good gentleman's courage to the test, had he attempted to go 
 through the Berea on the Maritzburg road after dusk in the even- 
 ing ; for, often in the day-time, men of tolerably stout hearts 
 have scampered away, when they have met these unwieldy and 
 unwelcome guests." Not long since a German was killed, a few 
 miles from the Bay, by a panther, the skin of which lies harmlessly 
 on the floor of our parlour, being now an object of ornament as 
 well as of usefulness, rather than of terror. Johannes Meyer, a 
 respectable Dutchman, was killed by one of these ferocious beasts, 
 a short time ago, beyond the Umhloti. Happily, fatal effects are 
 not frequent in their occurrence. Elephants and tigers, or pan- 
 thers, are occasionally killed ; and the methods of trepanning and 
 exterminating them, adopted in different parts of the Colony, 
 display great ingenuity, and prove efficacious. 
 
 In the north part of the Chart is the Umgeni. This is a large 
 river, which flows a considerable distance; and, even in the 
 driest seasons, pours a large volume of water into the ocean. 
 Many hundred acres near its banks are low and flat; which 
 being sometimes overflowed by it, a rich alluvial soil is deposited ; 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 17 
 
 I*] 
 
 and very fine reeds grow in great abundance. At some seasons 
 of the year alligators are found here. A Kafir boy was seized by 
 one of these monsters some months ago, and not heard of again . 
 and a stout, athletic Kafir man, whom I saw shortly afterwards y 
 had a piece of flesh taken out of his thigh as large as my hand, 
 in consequence of which he would probably be maimed for life. 
 Since the traffic in the Bay has increased, these monsters are rare 
 in their appearance. I have seen only one of them; and it 
 quickly swam to the opposite bank, and was lost in the reeds. 
 
 In the upper part of the Chart is shown “ Sea-Cow Lake,” so 
 called from the number of hippopotami that still inhabit it. I 
 have seen the heads of some half-dozen of these large amphibious 
 animals, while basking themselves on a sunny day ; and I could 
 relate some ludicrous stories concerning those who went to shoot 
 them when they left their watery retreat at night, and whose cou- 
 rage failed them at the intended time of attack : but I forbear. 
 This lake, with the scenery around, is very beautiful, especially 
 in a land where such objects rarely occur. It is fed by the 
 Little Umhlanga river, which flows along the bottom of the 
 farm Duiker Pontein. 
 
 The plots of land marked on the north of the Umgeni are 
 adapted for cotton plantations and other tropical products. 
 
 I have now given what may be deemed a tolerably compendious 
 account of Port Natal, as shown in the Chart, and in other Plates ; 
 that will convey, to the minds of those at a distance, information 
 in reference to the points brought under observation, on which 
 they may rely. The drawing of the entrance at the bottom of the 
 Chart shows the appearance of Natal as seen from the sea, bearing 
 west-south-west, six miles distant. 
 
 I close this Chapter by appending a Table, showing the depth 
 of water on the Bar for six months ; and another, enumerating 
 the winds and weather for one month, June ; which is one of the 
 dry winter months, at which time the easterly winds chiefly pre- 
 vail. These Tables have been kindly supplied by the harbour- 
 master. 
 
 u 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 DEPTH OF WATER ON THE BAR AT HIGH WATER. 
 
 1852. January 3rd 
 
 Ft. In. 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 1852. April 
 
 1st 
 
 Ft. In. 
 
 9.9 
 
 
 5th 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 3rd 
 
 11 . 3 
 
 >> 
 
 6th . .. 
 
 11 . 3 
 
 99 
 
 5th 
 
 11 . 6 
 
 
 8th 
 
 11 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 8th . 
 
 12.0 
 
 
 9th 
 
 10 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 9th 
 
 12 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 11th 
 
 10 . 8 
 
 99 
 
 10th 
 
 11 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 12th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 11th 
 
 10 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 17th 
 
 9 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 12th 
 
 10 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 19 th 
 
 8 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 15 th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 
 20th 
 
 9 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 16th 
 
 11 . 3 
 
 )> 
 
 21st 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 n 
 
 17th 
 
 11 . 6 
 
 
 22nd 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 1 
 
 99 
 
 24th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 3> 
 
 23rd 
 
 10.3 
 
 99 
 
 25th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 H 
 
 30th 
 
 8 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 26 th 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 J) 
 
 31st 
 
 8 . 0 
 
 i 
 
 99 
 
 27th 
 
 10 . 4 
 
 February 5th 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 29th 
 
 10 . 3 
 
 >> 
 
 8th 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 s> 
 
 30th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 12th 
 
 8 . 0 
 
 May 
 
 1st 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 3) 
 
 15th 
 
 8 . 4 
 
 99 
 
 2nd 
 
 12 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 20th 
 
 9 . 8 
 
 99 
 
 4th 
 
 13 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 21st 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 5th 
 
 13 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 22nd 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 7th 
 
 12 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 23rd 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 15 th 
 
 9 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 24th 
 
 9 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 16th 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 26th 
 
 10.0 
 
 j) 
 
 17th 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 29th 
 
 8 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 18th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 March 
 
 2nd 
 
 9 . 3 
 
 99 
 
 19th 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 3rd 
 
 9 . 3 
 
 99 
 
 20th 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 4th 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 21st 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 5th 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 23rd 
 
 9 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 6th 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 June 
 
 2nd 
 
 10 . 3 
 
 99 
 
 10th 
 
 9 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 3rd 
 
 11 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 11th 
 
 11 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 4th 
 
 11 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 12th 
 
 11 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 11th 
 
 8 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 13th 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 12th 
 
 8 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 14th 
 
 10 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 14th 
 
 9 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 15th 
 
 10 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 15 th 
 
 9 . 0 
 
 
 19th 
 
 11 . 3 
 
 99 
 
 16 th 
 
 9 . 9 
 
 9 > 
 
 22nd 
 
 13 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 21st 
 
 11 . 0 
 
 >J 
 
 26th 
 
 11 . 6 
 
 99 
 
 23rd 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 28th 
 
 10 . 0 
 
 99 
 
 28th 
 
 9 . 4 
 
 > 9 
 
 29th 
 
 9 . 9 
 
 99 
 
 29th 
 
 ID . 0 
 
 99 
 
 30th 
 
 9 . 3 i 
 
 99 
 
 30th 
 
 10.0 
 
GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 19 
 
 I-] 
 
 WIND AND WEATHER. 
 
 June 1st. The whole of this day, light airs from, the Eastward, and fine weather. 
 
 2nd. Light airs from the N.E., and fine clear weather. 
 
 3rd. First part of this day, light airs from the N.E. : latter part, light airs from 
 the East. 
 
 4th. The whole of this day, light airs from the Eastward, and fine weather. 
 
 5th. The whole of this day, light airs from the Eastward, and fine weather. 
 
 6th. Morning and noon, calm and fine weather : at 4 p.m. light airs from the 
 Eastward. 
 
 7th. First part of this day, fresh winds from the S.W. : at 5. 30. p.m. winds with 
 rain ; at 8 p.m. moderate weather. 
 
 8th. The whole of this day, light airs from the Eastward, and fine weather. 
 
 9th. This day, light airs from the Eastward, and fine clear weather. 
 
 10th. Morning, light airs from the N.E. and fine weather : at 3 p.m. light airs 
 from S.W. and cloudy weather. 
 
 11th. Morning, light airs from the S.W. and fine clear weather: at 4 p.m. light 
 airs from the Eastward : at 8 p.m. light winds from S.W. 
 
 12th. The whole of this day, light airs from the Southward, and fine weather. 
 
 13th. This day, light winds from the Southward, and fine clear weather. 
 
 14th. This day, light airs from the Southward, and fine clear weather. 
 
 15th. The whole of this day, light winds from S.S.W., and fine clear weather. 
 
 16th. Morning, light airs from the N.W. : noon, light airs from the Eastward : 
 at 8 p.m. fine clear weather. 
 
 17th. Morning, light airs and variable : noon, wind steady at N.E. : 8 p.m. fine 
 weather. 
 
 18th. First part of this day, light airs from the jS.W. : noon, the wind increased 
 to a heavy gale : at 8 p.m. fine weather. 
 
 19th. The whole of this day, fresh gales from the S.W., and clear weather. 
 
 20th. First part of this day, light airs from the N.W. : at 4 p.m. light airs 
 from S.S.E. 
 
 21st. Morning, light airs from the N.W., and fine weather : at 8 p.m. light breeze 
 from N.E. 
 
 22nd. The whole of this day, light winds from the N.E., and fine weather. 
 
 23rd. Morning, light winds and variable : at 4 p.m. fresh breeze from N.E. 
 
 24th. Morning, light airs and variable : at 10 a.m. moderate breeze from N.E. 
 which continued throughout the day. 
 
 25th. The whole of this day, light winds and variable. 
 
 26th. This day, light airs from the Southward, and fine clear weather. 
 
 27th. This day, light winds from the Southward, and fine weather. 
 
 28th. Morning, light airs from the S.S.W., and cloudy weather : noon, veered to 
 S.S.E. : at 4 p.m. moderate at N.E. 
 
 29th. Morning, light airs and variable : at 11 a.m. the wind came from the N.E., 
 and blew steadily throughout the day. 
 
20 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION AND NATURAL HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 The Colony of Natal is bounded, on the north-east, by the 
 Tugela and Umzinyati rivers ; on the north-west, by the Umzim- 
 kulu;* on the south-east, by the Indian Ocean ; and on the 
 north-west, by the Quahlamba Mountains. It stretches along 
 the coast of the Indian Ocean about 150 miles ; but if the exten- 
 sion named below be added, it will give about 80 miles more of 
 coast range, running parallel with the Umzimkulu, inland, to the 
 Quahlamba. It mostly lies between 29° and 32° south latitude, 
 and 29° and 32° east longitude. 
 
 In the maps which have hitherto appeared, the latitude and 
 longitude have been incorrectly laid down ; even in the last, by 
 Dr. Stanger, in the Blue Book. After the strictest inquiry and 
 numerous observations, taken from on board vessels and on shore, 
 it appears, that in the longitude of Natal there is an error of twelve 
 or fifteen miles, and in the latitude one of several miles. The 
 latitude and longitude given in the Map at the end of this 
 volume is the result of strict and continued observation by the 
 most competent persons, and will be found as nearly correct as 
 possible. There are also several rivers laid down in this Map, 
 which have never appeared in any other. It will be seen from 
 it, that the country is well watered. 
 
 There are no harbours from Kafirland to Delagoa Bay, except 
 Port Natal and St. Lucia. Of the latter but little is yet known, 
 nor is any traffic carried on there : of the former a full account is 
 given in the preceding Chapter. A reef of rocks runs out near 
 the mouth of the Umkomas river to the north-east, on which 
 vessels that are lying in near the coast are in danger of striking. 
 
 * This was the old boundary, till the limits were extended to the Umtafuna hy 
 the local government some time ago ; but there appears to be uncertainty as to the 
 confirmation of the arrangement by the home government. 
 
IT.] GEOGRAPHY AND NATURAL HISTORY. 21 
 
 It does not fall within the design of the writer, or the province 
 of this work, to attempt giving an extensive or scientific account 
 of the natural history of Natal. This would require a volume, 
 not a chapter, and would open a wide field of investigation to 
 the philosopher. Of the zoological, botanical, and mineralogical 
 productions, little is known. What has been written in reference 
 to other countries on these subjects, will either not apply to this 
 at all, or only partially. The whole will require to be reduced to 
 a new system of analysis, and experiments must be made which 
 may lead to satisfactory conclusions. All that I shall, therefore, 
 attempt in the present instance will be, to give a general outline 
 of the natural history of the country, leaving it to be filled up as 
 opportunities may occur. 
 
 A personal friend, of considerable scientific ability, has kindly 
 placed at my disposal the result of his thoughts and investiga- 
 tions on the subject ; the substance of which I now lay before the 
 reader. It should be added, that the remarks apply particularly 
 to the coast-land : — 
 
 “ The surface of the land for five or ten miles from the shore 
 rises with a gentle angle, and is every where strongly undulated. 
 From one extremity to the other, there is an almost painful suc- 
 cession of similar hills and vales, rising and falling in endless 
 monotony. The traveller fords a stream, ascends a hill, descehds, 
 crosses a brook ; and this is the whole variety of an ordinary 
 day's journey along the coast division. If he sees ahead of him 
 (as he does in the vicinity of Natal Bay) a level plain, three or 
 four miles across, he hails with joy this interruption in the 
 fatiguing monotony of grass-covered hills and ravines. However 
 interesting, at first, the sight might be, who would not tire of 
 beholding, day after day, the congealed motionless waves of the 
 ocean ? 
 
 “This coast-land is almost destitute of trees, except along the 
 courses of the numerous streams, and close upon the shore. For 
 most of the distance, a dense jungle extends from the beach inland, 
 varying in width from two rods to as many miles. Scarcely any 
 timber valuable for building purposes is found near the coast, 
 except the red mangrove, which abounds at the mouths of some of 
 the larger rivers. Through almost every part of this coast division, 
 waggons can find their way, without their owners being required to 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 ££ 
 
 [chap. 
 
 bestow labour in making the roads. Numerous little streams of 
 pure water rise and flow along the ravines, whose hidden waters 
 are marked by the ranker vegetation which skirts their course. 
 
 “The shore is generally low and sandy, though often bold 
 cliffs advance into the waves, and rocky pinnacles shoot up from 
 the midst of the water. Every where, at low water, rocky strata 
 appear below the sandy beach, rendering the approach of vessels 
 impossible. There is an ocean current flowing parallel with the 
 coast towards the south-west. 
 
 “ The land gradually rises, as it recedes from the coast, till, 
 at varying distances of from five to fifteen miles, the elevation 
 suddenly terminates in rocky precipices crowning a valley, and 
 forming a natural boundary to the coast division. At short 
 intervals, this wall has been cleft asunder for the passage of the 
 rivers, sometimes leaving perpendicular walls on either side, 
 matched to each other, from five hundred to two thousand feet 
 high. Into the valleys succeeding upon the coast range, there 
 are but few places of access for waggons. The hollows are 
 nearly filled with innumerable round, grass-covered hills, rising 
 from one hundred to two thousand feet high. The appearance of 
 these valleys, as viewed from the surrounding heights, has been 
 compared to the ocean stirred from its depths, and then suddenly 
 congealed; but such a comparison utterly fails to convey an 
 adequate idea of the magnificence of the view, and of the mighty 
 forces which burst open the earth* s crust, and protruded from its 
 fiery depths, in such infinite confusion, the lofty hills and frag- 
 mentary mountains, which fill the deep gulf between the first and 
 second range of table-lands. 
 
 “ It is to be observed that most of the rocks in these valleys 
 are of the primary formation. Near Isidumbi, the station of the 
 Rev. J. Tyler, is a granite boulder, 30 feet thick, 140 long, and 
 95 broad, extreme measure. One end is elevated 34 feet from 
 the ground, and the other end about 10 feet, resting on three 
 rocks, not more than 4 to 8 feet in diameter. The rocks on 
 which it rests are split into shivers, as if the boulder had fallen 
 from above upon them, and partially crushed them. 
 
 “In the midst of these valleys rise lofty mountains, of the 
 same geological character as the distant table-lands, but entirely 
 detached and isolated. Some present at the summit a horizontal 
 
II.] GEOGRAPHY AND NATURAL HISTORY. 23 
 
 surface, several acres in extent, always covered with a carpet 
 of luxuriant grass. Others rise in sharp or rounded peaks. 
 Others are carved into a thousand fantastic shapes. It requires 
 but little imagination to behold the towers and battlements, the 
 domes and spires, of some Titanic empire ; all weaker remains of 
 which have long since sunk into the earth, or been washed away 
 by floods. There lies prostrate a Cyclopean form, beside his 
 crumbling tower ; — here is a large sphinx, looking from high 
 battlements ; — and yonder a gigantic lion crouches, as if about to 
 spring upon his prey. 
 
 " Beyond this valley series, the ground gradually rises, and 
 stretches out in broad table-land, almost wholly destitute of trees, 
 often cut deep by ravines and rivers, and sometimes interrupted 
 by ranges of mountains, the sides of which are covered with dense 
 forests. As we penetrate inland about fifty miles, the peaks 
 of the Quahlamba Mountains, four or five thousand feet above 
 the level of the sea, are visible in the distance. 
 
 "Natal abounds in streams of pure water. There are upwards 
 of a hundred rivers, (taking both great and small,) whose embou- 
 chures are into the Indian Ocean ; besides branches and branchlets 
 innumerable, with which the country is every where intersected. 
 Seldom does one travel an hour along the coast country, without 
 crossing rivulets of transparent water. These vary in size, from 
 the merest brook, three miles in length, to the Utukela (Tugela) 
 and Umzimkulu, which are 150 yards wide, and 200 miles long. 
 Of these, only the Utukela, the Umkomazi, and the Umzimkulu 
 have their sources as far inland as the Quahlamba Mountains. 
 
 "On each series of table-lands distinct classes of rivers rise 
 and flow to the ocean. The general direction of the rivers is 
 south-east, at right angles to the coast. Those rivers which have 
 their sources from fifty to one hundred miles inland, are very 
 numerous, and afford abundant water-power. Their passages 
 through the first and second ranges of table-lands are often pic- 
 turesque and grand. Usually the high lands are apparently split 
 asunder, and on either side stand perpendicular walls of sand- 
 stone, of granite, or of basalt, rising many hundred feet above 
 the sullen waters that chafe and roar through their deep founda- 
 tions. Cascades and falls are frequent. The Tails of the Umgeni, 
 near Pietermaritzburg, are 276 feet in perpendicular height. 
 
24 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. II. 
 
 The traveller riding on the table-lands beholds before him nothing 
 but grassy plains, or blue mountains in the far distance ; when 
 suddenly the earth opens, — he hears the roar, and sees the spark- 
 ling waters, of a river far, far below ; to pass which he must lead 
 his stumbling horse down precipices, through deep, dank ravines, 
 and over plains of rocky fragments hurled down from the over- 
 hanging heights, as if to retard the march of the victorious cur- 
 rent to its ocean home. 
 
 “ None of the rivers in Natal are navigable for ships; and 
 most of them, for the greater part of the year, are closed up by 
 sand-banks at the mouth. Nearly all the streams are perennial ; 
 for the rainy season happens during summer : but they flow in 
 channels so deep below the level of the adjacent country as to 
 render them unavailable for facility of irrigation. There are but 
 a few localities in the whole district to which water can be con- 
 ducted from neighbouring streams, without the aid of machinery 
 to elevate it. The water of the rivers is soft and clear, and, run- 
 ning over beds of granite and trap rocks, is but slightly impreg- 
 nated with minerals. It is said, however, that the waters of 
 several rivers (as the Umgeni and Umhloti) are slightly alkaline. 
 
 “ The soil varies in character and fertility in different sections. 
 Near the coast, there is a preponderance of sandy soils; but, at a 
 few miles from the sea, loams prevail, varying in colour from yel- 
 low and dark brown to a deep red. Shining scales of mica are 
 abundantly distributed, and have more than once been mistaken 
 by the ignorant for ‘ Afric's golden sands/ In large sections the 
 soil is strongly impregnated with iron, the ore of which frequently 
 protrudes, and is found in abundance towards the Quahlamba 
 Mountains. In the last-mentioned region strongly magnetic iron 
 ore has been discovered. 
 
 “ The soil is not generally rich, though by proper cultivation 
 it is rendered moderately productive. The natives never manure 
 the land ; and every year they burn all the vegetation, which, if 
 left to decay, would form a rich mould. They change their gar- 
 dens often ; for under their treatment the land soon wears out. 
 The two chief articles of consumption and cultivation by the 
 natives are, Indian corn, and a grain called amabele, which, in its 
 kernel and growth, somewhat resembles broom corn. Pumpkins, 
 squashes, melons, and calabashes flourish well, and are extensively 
 
IV, — SKETCH OF THE UMGENI WATER-FALL, ABOVE PIETERMARITZBURG. 
 
II.] GEOGRAPHY AND NATURAL HISTORY. 27 
 
 cultivated. Besides these, the natives raise sweet potatoes, an 
 edible root resembling the amm, and called idmmbi, the common 
 potato, beans, and a sort of millet of which they make beer. 
 Along the sea-coast a valuable fruit called the itungula , resem- 
 bling in form and size a large plum, is abundant, and is much 
 used by Europeans for preserves and jellies. Most of the wild 
 fruits are valueless. The banana, pine-apple, oranges, lemons, 
 limes, papaw, and most tropical fruits, flourish under cultivation 
 near the coast. A little inland, peaches and apples, pome- 
 granates and quinces, grow well. In the vicinity of Port Natal, 
 two, and even three, crops of Indian corn may be raised in one 
 year on the same ground. Wheat, so far as limited experiments 
 show, does not flourish along the coast division ; but towards the 
 Quahlamba Mountains it does. 
 
 “ In the extensive grassy plains, many cattle, goats, and sheep 
 are pastured. Nearly the whole surface of the country is burnt 
 over once or twice a year; not all at once, but in sections, so 
 that at all seasons the flocks and herds may have abundance of 
 fresh grass. The flames, once kindled in the dry grass, run 
 rapidly before the wind, rousing from their retreats the birds of 
 night, wolves and hyaenas, that flee howling and screaming away ; 
 and startling from mid-day sleep the roebuck and antelope, whose 
 graceful bounds and winged speed soon place them beyond the 
 reach of the devouring fire. A winter evening in Africa presents 
 no more charming sight than those long lines of fire sweeping 
 over the plains, descending into some deep valley, where their 
 raging thirst shall be quenched in a crystal brook, or gathering 
 round some lofty hill, whose precipitous sides they climb, dance 
 a moment on its summit, and then expire. In two or three days 
 after the fire has blackened the earth, countless numbers of a 
 little leafless flower (one of the amaryllacea) shoot up, whose 
 bowed heads seem to supplicate Heaven's mercy for the scorched 
 earth, and whose glorious beauty is enough to entice the trea- 
 sures of the clouds to their feet. In two weeks, the under-grass 
 puts forth its leaves, and the earth is spread with a flowery carpet 
 of richest green. 
 
 “The climate of Natal is delightful. Pree alike from extremes 
 of heat and of cold, it realizes, as nearly as any land, the idea of 
 eternal spring. Prom May till September but little rain falls ; 
 
28 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 for four months there is almost uninterrupted sunshine, with a 
 clear bracing atmosphere. During this season the thermometer 
 ranges from 50° to 80° at Port Natal. The average of the ther- 
 mometer for five years, in the winter, was 70°; and in the 
 summer, 82°. During the years 1845 to 1850, the temperature 
 ranged between 53° and 90° in the shade. The temperature near 
 the ground, on a low spot along the coast, during a winter's 
 night, often falls below the freezing point. The summer nights, 
 except in a moist low situation, seldom show a temperature many 
 degrees below 7 0°. At a spot about five miles from the sea, on 
 a hill about 300 feet high, with an angle of elevation of about 
 30° facing the east, the thermometer during summer generally 
 rose to the maximum of the day about eight o'clock a.m., and 
 began to fall before two p.m. The hot winds along the coast 
 are unfrequent, and do not exhibit such high degrees of heat as 
 are spoken of in Australia, seldom exceeding 90° or 95°. In an 
 airy situation the summer heat does not usually exceed 80° along 
 the coast, as a strong breeze from the E.N.E. or S.W. ordinarily 
 prevails at that season. During winter the winds are generally 
 calmer. 
 
 “ Of course in a country so mountainous as this, the tem- 
 perature varies in different localities, with nearly similar latitudes. 
 At Ifumi, about five miles from the sea, and perhaps 600 feet 
 high, the thermometer has risen at mid-day in the shade to 110°, 
 and sunk at night to 43°. In some places not far from the 
 coast, in latitude 30° 30', hoar frosts are frequent during the 
 winter months ; and, as we go inland to the more elevated regions, 
 the range of the temperature is greater. At the Quahlamba 
 Mountains snow always falls in winter, often in large quantities. 
 
 “ Neither foreigners nor natives seem to be subject to any 
 disease peculiar to the climate, and many have come here from 
 Europe with decided gain to their health. The only malignant 
 disease to which Europeans seem exposed is dysentery, which, 
 if not speedily checked, assumes a fatal character. Several 
 gentlemen who were afflicted with bronchitis in England, have 
 been greatly benefited by a residence in this Colony. Among 
 the natives pulmonary diseases are common and fatal ; but these 
 are induced by their excessive imprudence, and not by the 
 character of the climate. 
 
II.] GEOGRAPHY AND NATURAL HISTORY. 29 
 
 “In the warm season violent thunder-storms are frequent. 
 Immense quantities of electricity are discharged; and rain falls 
 so copiously that the large rivers are rendered unfordable for 
 many weeks. From September to March, scarcely a week passes 
 without the fall of more or less rain. The magnificence and 
 awfulness of thunder-storms in Natal surpass description. Some- 
 times, during a storm, so rapid are the discharges of electricity, 
 that the whole firmament constantly glows with flame. Clouds 
 rise from opposite directions; and while they approach each 
 other, the lightning assumes a thousand different forms and 
 motions. Fiery serpents grapple and rush athwart the sky: 
 arrows and javelins fly and meet in mid heaven : meteors, of 
 various hues, are shot down from the zenith. Now pours down 
 to earth a cataract of crimson blood ; a stream of molten iron is 
 shot on high ; then a sulphurous column, — blue, yellow, and 
 red, — spreading into innumerable branches as it rises, and crown- 
 ing the clouds with wreaths of fire. Overhead a vast chasm is 
 rent in the glowing heavens, through whose walls appear tenfold 
 fiercer flames. Now the whole brasen firmament seems cracked 
 into millions of falling fragments. Above all, louder and still 
 louder, roars and crashes the awful thunder. 
 
 “ The geology of Natal has been but little studied ; yet some 
 features are manifest to the most cursory observer. The perpen- 
 dicular sides of the table-lands and mountains, in the coast divi- 
 sion, generally present strata of red sandstone ; and what, per- 
 haps, strikes a foreigner most, is the perfect horizontalism of 
 these strata . In several places, the mountains seem to have been 
 worn by water up to the very top of the rocks. One can hardly 
 resist the impression, that the widest valleys have been washed 
 out, or, at least, have once been filled with water. Many of 
 the rounded hills in these valleys are moraines . Nearly all the 
 streams flow over beds of gneiss, granite, or trap rock ; and in 
 their channels abound large boulders of those rocks. All the 
 varieties of quartz are found in the beds of the streams, and on 
 the lower hills. As we pass along the beach, we may travel a 
 few miles on strata of sandstone; then intervenes a couple of 
 miles of basalt or pudding-stone, gneiss or granite. All of these 
 are found in distinct sections along the coast, each occupying in 
 succession from fifty rods to five miles. From the Ilovo river to 
 
30 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 the Umpambinyoni, — a distance in latitude of perhaps eighteen 
 miles, — at an elevation o£ 300 or 400 feet above the sea, is a con- 
 tinuous mass of greenstone conglomerate, surmounted, towards 
 the northern part, by Ifumi Hill, — a mass of sandstone, some 
 three miles in circumference, and 200 or 300 feet high above the 
 surrounding country. Imbedded in this greenstone are frag- 
 ments, both angular and worn, of quartz, granite, porphyry, 
 jasper, sienite, varying from the size of a pea to that of a bushel 
 measure. Adjoining this formation on the north, and also in 
 other places in the district, is found slate-stone. But little lime, 
 and none of pure quality, has been discovered near the coast, 
 except in the form of shells and corals. There are seen large 
 banks of shells in several places, many feet above the present 
 level of the sea. Coal has been discovered near the junction of 
 the Utukela and Umzinyati rivers, but not of good quality; 
 as have also copper and lead, but in limited quantities. On the 
 Umtwalumi river is found a black oxide of iron, resembling lava, 
 in which are cemented particles of coarse siliceous sand, and 
 pebbles of quartz. No fossils, except a few ammonites, have 
 as yet been found. 
 
 “The animals most abundant in Natal are such as are common 
 to other parts of Africa. Elephants, lions, buffaloes, leopards, 
 wolves, hysenas, hippopotami, and alligators abound. Several 
 species of bucks, antelopes, monkeys, and baboons, are every 
 where found. There are also wild hogs, ant-eaters, wild cats, 
 wild dogs, and many species of smaller animals. Serpents are 
 abundant and poisonous. There are several species whose bite 
 is fatal. The puff-adder, the cobra, and the python are the 
 largest. Not unfrequently are reptiles found in our houses, or 
 hanging from trees, and concealed in narrow paths. 
 
 “ Of insects there is an endless and amazing variety. The 
 scorpion and scolopendra are here, with many varieties of flies, 
 and several thousand kinds of beetles. But the most trouble- 
 some of the insect tribes to man and beast are those commonly 
 called e bush-ticks/ During the warm season, these abound 
 every where in the coast division. On every spire of grass, they 
 await the passing of some living creature, to which they tena- 
 ciously cling, bury their heads in the flesh, and, while they suck 
 the blood, infuse a subtle poison, which excessively irritates the 
 
II.] GEOGRAPHY AND NATURAL HISTORY. 31 
 
 skin, and causes painful and obstinate sores. Though at first so 
 small as to be scarcely visible, if not removed, they increase in a 
 few days to the size of the end of the finger ; then drop off from 
 the festering flesh, and breed millions more. Neglected cattle 
 are sometimes destroyed by them. 
 
 “ Africa has been described as a land of * rivers without water, 
 flowers without fragrance, and birds without song/ but such a 
 description does not apply to Natal. Birds are here in endless 
 variety, adorned with surpassingly beautiful plumage, and utter- 
 ing notes as sweet as those which sing beneath European skies. 
 The * Whip -poor- Will/ which all night long makes the woods ring 
 with music ; the turtle-dove, whose soft call will cause lions to 
 start ; the amassingisi , whose concert-notes are like the distant 
 sound of instruments floating over some tranquil lake; — these 
 alone are sufficient to redeem Natal from the slander, so far as 
 regards the feathered tribes. 
 
 “ Of birds of prey, the eagle, the vulture, and several species 
 of hawks and kites, are found here. The crane, the ibis, — 
 Egypt’s sacred bird, both black and white, — the bustard, a 
 species of turkey, the swallow, the pheasant, the partridge, the 
 honey-bird, the humming-bird, the parrot, and multitudes of 
 others, are here to be met with. Happy is he in Africa who 
 lives near a wood, and wakes betimes to hear the morning hymn 
 of praise poured forth by thousands of merry birds. 
 
 “ The botany of Natal is but little familiar to the public. We 
 know of only one man who has attempted to arrange and describe 
 South- African plants ; and his description embraces only the 
 region around the Cape of Good Hope. In analysing plants, all 
 European and American works are deficient ; for, while by their 
 aid most specimens can be traced to known genera , the specific 
 and family differences are not pointed out. Yery many South- 
 African trees, shrubs, and plants have the same generic characters 
 as are known in America and Europe ; but we have not seen one 
 indigenous vegetable which does not in some feature differ from 
 their foreign kindred. To a person nqwly arrived from the higher 
 latitudes of New England, the entire novelty of the general fea- 
 tures of all vegetation in Natal makes him feel as if landed in a 
 new planet. There is a great variety of trees; but, along the 
 coast, all are stunted, gnarled, and crooked, very few being fit for 
 
32 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. 
 
 timber. The tree which most strongly attracts the attention of 
 the stranger is the euphorbia, which resembles, more than any 
 thing else, a species^ of cactus grown to the height of thirty or 
 forty feet. The castor-oil tree abounds ; also the trees yielding 
 gum-arabic. These last are often so scattered in the open country 
 as to bear great resemblance to extensive orchards. A singular 
 tree, called by the natives umtomhi , — from the quantity of milky 
 juice which exudes from its bark when pierced, — fastens itself, 
 when young, upon another tree, and, after a few years, com- 
 pletely envelopes and kills it in its embrace.” 
 
 CLIMATE OF NATAL. 
 
 Meteorological Table, from Observations taken by Mr. John 
 Ecroyd, of Briercliffe, near D’Urban, Port Natal. 
 
 (late of Rochdale.) 
 
 
 
 
 
 THERMOMETER. 
 
 
 
 © 
 © u 
 
 feC 
 
 o3 c3 
 cu 
 
 d 
 
 ® dJ 
 
 03 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 AT 
 
 SUNRISE. 1 
 
 AT NOON. 1 
 
 AT 
 
 EIGHT 
 
 P.M. 
 
 «! a 
 
 ^ '8 
 Umi W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ ■ 
 
 
 
 
 & rf 
 d o3 
 
 J-S 
 
 la 
 
 Rain 
 
 Year. 
 
 Month. 
 
 Max. 
 
 Min. 
 
 Mean. 
 
 Max. 
 
 Min. 
 
 Mean. 
 
 Max. 
 
 Min. 
 
 Mean. 
 
 o 
 
 3 * 
 & 
 
 in 
 
 inches. 
 
 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 Deg. 
 
 
 
 1850 
 
 November 
 
 71 
 
 50 
 
 64 
 
 85 
 
 63 
 
 75 
 
 77 
 
 57 
 
 69 
 
 69 
 
 7 
 
 2*08 
 
 
 December. 
 
 71 
 
 64 
 
 69 
 
 89 
 
 71 
 
 77 
 
 78 
 
 65 
 
 71 
 
 72 
 
 16 
 
 4-61 
 
 1851 
 
 January . . 
 
 75 
 
 61 
 
 71 
 
 87 
 
 70 
 
 80 
 
 81 
 
 69 
 
 75 
 
 75 
 
 15 
 
 11*23 
 
 
 February . 
 
 74 
 
 60 
 
 
 85 
 
 70 
 
 79 
 
 81 
 
 66 
 
 74 
 
 74 
 
 14 
 
 3-17 
 
 
 March ... 
 
 72 
 
 58 
 
 65 
 
 86 
 
 72 
 
 79 
 
 78 
 
 62 
 
 71 
 
 71 
 
 10 
 
 1-15 
 
 
 April 
 
 71 
 
 58 
 
 62 
 
 84 
 
 69 
 
 77 
 
 75 
 
 63 
 
 70 
 
 69 
 
 2 
 
 1-07 
 
 
 May 
 
 67 
 
 50 
 
 57 
 
 81 
 
 57 
 
 73 
 
 78 
 
 49 
 
 65 
 
 65 
 
 5 
 
 4*96 
 
 
 J une 
 
 68 
 
 45 
 
 55 
 
 78 
 
 60 
 
 71 
 
 70 
 
 51 
 
 62 
 
 63 
 
 6 
 
 1-53 
 
 
 July 
 
 64 
 
 87 
 
 48 
 
 86 
 
 61 
 
 70 
 
 63 
 
 50 
 
 56 
 
 58 
 
 2 
 
 1-08 
 
 
 August ... 
 
 67 
 
 40 
 
 51 
 
 78 
 
 51 
 
 72 
 
 69 
 
 51 
 
 59 
 
 61 
 
 4 
 
 0-90 
 
 
 September 
 
 71 
 
 45 
 
 59 
 
 80 
 
 59 
 
 72 
 
 70 
 
 53 
 
 64 
 
 65 
 
 8 
 
 3-04 
 
 
 October... 
 
 72 
 
 48 
 
 62 
 
 88 
 
 66 
 
 75 
 
 78 
 
 57 
 
 66 
 
 67 
 
 7 
 
 224 
 
 
 November 
 
 72 
 
 62 
 
 67 
 
 86 
 
 69 
 
 78 
 
 77 
 
 66 
 
 71 
 
 72 
 
 15 
 
 5-32 
 
 
 December. 
 
 75 
 
 59 
 
 69 
 
 86 
 
 69 
 
 78 
 
 77 
 
 62 
 
 71 
 
 73 
 
 22 
 
 6-57 
 
 1852 
 
 January... 
 
 77 
 
 63 
 
 
 J92 
 
 74 
 
 84 
 
 PI 
 
 65 
 
 73 
 
 76 
 
 12 
 
 4-66 
 
 
 February . 
 
 78 
 
 65 
 
 71 
 
 91 
 
 68 
 
 79 
 
 mm 
 
 67 
 
 74 
 
 75 
 
 17 
 
 13-66 
 
 
 March ... 
 
 74 
 
 60 
 
 66 
 
 83 
 
 69 
 
 76 
 
 77 
 
 66 
 
 71 
 
 71 
 
 14 
 
 3-51 
 
 
 April 
 
 
 48 
 
 62 
 
 82 
 
 68 
 
 74 
 
 74 
 
 55 
 
 68 
 
 68 
 
 11 
 
 4-15 
 
 
 May 
 
 72 
 
 42 
 
 53 
 
 79 
 
 65 
 
 70 
 
 
 52 
 
 57 
 
 60 
 
 4 
 
 1-05 
 
 
 June 
 
 56 
 
 40 
 
 48 
 
 76 
 
 66 
 
 71 
 
 64 
 
 45 
 
 55 
 
 58 
 
 1 
 
 3-36 
 
GEOGRAPHY AND NATURAL HISTORY. 
 
 CO 
 
 co 
 
 CLIMATE OF ENGLAND. 
 
 Meteorological Notes published in “The Friend. 5 ’ 
 
 
 COMBE DOWN, 
 near Bath. 
 
 DUBLIN. 
 
 ACKWORTH. 
 
 FALMOUTH. 
 
 KENDAL. 
 
 STAMFORD HILL. 
 
 
 Rain 
 
 Number 
 
 Rain 
 
 Number 
 
 Rain 
 
 Number 
 
 Rain 
 
 Number 
 
 Rain 
 
 Number 
 
 Rain 
 
 Number 
 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 in 
 
 of 
 
 
 inches. 
 
 Rainy Days. 
 
 inches. 
 
 Rainy Days. 
 
 inches. 
 
 Rainy Days. 
 
 inches. 
 
 Rainy Days. 
 
 inches. 
 
 Rainy Days. 
 
 inches. 
 
 Rainy Days. 
 
 1851. January... 
 
 4-05 
 
 28 
 
 4-15 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 731 
 
 28 
 
 100 
 
 21 
 
 3-34 
 
 17 
 
 February . . 
 
 1-81 
 
 13 
 
 0-31 
 
 7 
 
 • • • 
 
 • • • 
 
 078 
 
 7 
 
 373 
 
 12 
 
 0*88 
 
 10 
 
 March . . . 
 
 5-00 
 
 21 
 
 205 
 
 14 
 
 2-32 
 
 21 
 
 6*67 
 
 25 
 
 333 
 
 19 
 
 4-58 
 
 21 
 
 April 
 
 1*12 
 
 14 
 
 1*35 
 
 11 
 
 225 
 
 19 
 
 1-80 
 
 14 
 
 1*94 
 
 12 
 
 1-78 
 
 14 
 
 M ay 
 
 1*01 
 
 13 
 
 1-36 
 
 9 
 
 1-29 
 
 15 
 
 102 
 
 9 
 
 1-15 
 
 12 
 
 1-07 
 
 8 
 
 June 
 
 . • • 
 
 • . • 
 
 1*81 
 
 12 
 
 2-92 
 
 14 
 
 1*67 
 
 10 
 
 5*09 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 July 
 
 2-46 
 
 19 
 
 253 
 
 14 
 
 226 
 
 16 
 
 4-41 
 
 20 
 
 4-87 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 August ... 
 
 8*00 
 
 12 
 
 1*57 
 
 13 
 
 2*36 
 
 15 
 
 261 
 
 15 
 
 4*59 
 
 19 
 
 214 
 
 10 
 
 September. 
 
 0-59 
 
 7 
 
 1*17 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 1*21 
 
 5 
 
 2-12 
 
 6 
 
 035 
 
 6 
 
 October . . . 
 
 343 
 
 17 
 
 3*04 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 3 77 
 
 18 
 
 622 
 
 23 
 
 1*94 
 
 16 
 
 November. 
 
 0-89 
 
 11 
 
 1*12 
 
 10 
 
 054 
 
 9 
 
 3-65 
 
 24 
 
 1*76 
 
 8 
 
 0*70 
 
 12 
 
 December . 
 
 1-99 
 
 15 
 
 077 
 
 8 
 
 116 
 
 9 
 
 229 
 
 9 
 
 264 
 
 11 
 
 0*80 
 
 9 
 
 1852. January... 
 
 632 
 
 23 
 
 2-27 
 
 15 
 
 • • « 
 
 
 7*19 
 
 23 
 
 9*88 
 
 24 
 
 3-85 
 
 19 
 
 February . . 
 
 1-63 
 
 15 
 
 2-12 
 
 11 
 
 108 
 
 12 
 
 1-51 
 
 14 
 
 7'90 
 
 13 
 
 1*22 
 
 10 
 
34 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 EARLY HISTORY OF NATAL, FROM ITS DISCOVERY BY VASCO DE 
 GAMA IN 1497, TO THE ARRIVAL OF LIEUTENANT FARE- 
 WELL IN 1823. 
 
 At the close of a century which had given birth to the 
 printing-press, and during which the nations of Europe had 
 been from time to time excited by reports of maritime feats and 
 discoveries, each one more daring and more successful than the 
 former, Yasco de Gama set forth from Lisbon, on July 9th, 1497, 
 to make another attempt to accomplish the long-cherished object 
 of reaching the Indies by sea ; and thus to secure to his king and 
 nation a share in that commerce, which had for so many years 
 enriched the republic of Venice. 
 
 As early as 1412, the Portuguese made the first addition to 
 the knowledge of the African coast, beyond what had been the 
 southern limit of the intercourse of European nations with Africa, 
 by doubling the formidable Cape Nun, and proceeding as far as 
 Cape Bojador. Prom that time till Yasco de Gama, in the 
 voyage above referred to, succeeded in the great object of his 
 ambition, the Portuguese were honourably distinguished among 
 the nations of Europe by the interest taken by them in maritime 
 discovery, and by the zeal and pertinacity with which they applied 
 themselves to the exploration of the coasts of Africa. In select- 
 ing this field of investigation, they were, no doubt, impelled 
 at once by the traditions handed down by classical writers 
 respecting the circumnavigation of Africa by the Phoenicians, 
 (though the accounts of that enterprise, as interpreted by the 
 limited knowledge of geography which obtained in the fifteenth 
 century, were so vague and indefinite as to detract little from the 
 claim to independent merit and originality which the Portuguese 
 may justly prefer in this field of distinction,) and by the circum- 
 stance that the north-west of Africa was almost the only known 
 
EARLY HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 35 
 
 III.] 
 
 line of coast, open to the investigations of the mariners of the 
 age, which yet remained unexplored. Limited as was the inter- 
 course of the central and southern nations of Europe with Russia 
 and other northern states, and imperfect as was their knowledge 
 of the Scandinavian seas, the means of communication between 
 them sufficed for all the exigencies of commerce; and the 
 descriptions of the coast obtained from the inhabitants of the 
 shores of those northern seas, would, notwithstanding their 
 vagueness, dispel any thing like mystery and romance that might 
 be associated with naval expeditions in that quarter, and reduce 
 the attractiveness of such an undertaking to a matter of bare 
 utility. But such was not the case with Africa : that land of 
 golden sands shone from afar with all the tempting lustre of rare 
 riches and adventure. 
 
 The eyes of King John of Portugal, and of his distinguished 
 son, Prince Henry, were therefore directed to the shores of 
 Africa; and they nobly commenced a series of voyages which, 
 after the rough sea had kindly forced their captains to be bold, 
 and compelled them to leave the shore which they were hugging 
 too closely for success, led first to the discovery of the Madeira 
 Isles, (where a colony was settled, and the vine and sugar-cane 
 were introduced,) and were followed by results every way com- 
 mensurate with the means employed. At the death of Prince 
 Henry, however, in 1463, the discoveries of the Portuguese on 
 the coast of Africa had not reached the Equator. It is interest- 
 ing to us, as Britons, to remember, that it was a nephew of our 
 great King Henry IV. who, a younger son of a royal race, 
 employed his talents and influence in improving the art of navi- 
 gation, and extending the limits of geographical knowledge ; and 
 who, while his cousin, Henry V. of England, ivas gaining the 
 barren honours of military renown on the fields of Prance, was 
 opening new fields for commerce, and turning his discoveries to 
 practical account by the establishment of the first modern colony 
 on African soil. 
 
 The zeal for African exploration did not die with him with 
 ‘whom it originated. It was pursued by the Portuguese with 
 various success, until, in 1492, Bartholomew Diaz reached the 
 Cape of Good Hope. The destitute and shattered state of his 
 fleet prevented him from personally ascertaining, by further exa- 
 
 n 2 
 
36 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 mination, that he had reached the most southerly point on the 
 African Continent : but the results of his voyage, and reports 
 from other quarters, left no doubt on the mind of the Portuguese 
 king, that these long-continued efforts were now about to be 
 crowned with success. A small squadron was forthwith fitted 
 out, for the purpose of continuing the discoveries of Diaz, and 
 was placed under the command of Yasco de Gama. It was he 
 who, after doubling the Cape of Good Hope, and coasting along 
 the shores of what is now the Cape Colony, arrived at length, on 
 Christmas-day, 1497, at the Bay of Natal, and, in giving it a 
 name, associated it with the auspicious day on which it was dis- 
 covered. 
 
 The coast and Bay of Natal were, at various times, visited by 
 the Dutch, English, and Portuguese, — occasionally by parties 
 wishing to explore the country to ascertain its capabilities for the 
 purposes of trade; but mostly by the crews of vessels unhappily 
 wrecked on its inhospitable shores. 
 
 The first time that Natal was visited by the English appears 
 to have been in 1683, when, an English ship having been 
 wrecked near Delagoa Bay, the crew, about eighty in number, 
 made their way overland to Cape Town, and received the assist- 
 ance of the unsophisticated natives of the tribes through whose 
 territory they travelled. The account given by them of the land 
 on the eastern coast agrees pretty well with the present character- 
 istics of the district, though civilization has driven some of the 
 animals therein named to seek their habitation in the more retired 
 spots of the interior. They state that “ the natural fertility of 
 the countries travelled through made the inhabitants lazy, indo- 
 lent, docile, and simple. Their rivers are abundantly stored with 
 good fish and water-fowl, besides manatees, or sea-cows, and 
 crocodiles ; their woods, with large trees, wild cattle and deer, 
 elephants, rhinoceroses, lions, tigers, wolves, foxes for game ; also 
 many sort of fowls and birds, with ostriches.” 
 
 In a ms. preserved in the Public Library at Cape Town, the 
 Port of Natal is thus described : “ The river of Natal falls into 
 the Indian Ocean in 30° S. latitude. Its mouth is wide and 
 deep enough for small craft; but there is there a sand-bank, 
 which at the highest flood has not more than ten or twelve feet 
 water. Within this bank the water is deep. This river is the 
 
EARLY HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 37 
 
 principal one on the coast of Natal, and has been frequently 
 visited by merchant vessels.” 
 
 This statement is of importance in connexion with the ques- 
 tion of the former course of the rivers near the Bay of Natal. 
 The Bay is large, and may be described as of a circular shape, 
 with two small rivers, and some lesser streams, running into it. 
 At low tide the greater part of it is left uncovered ; and any one 
 riding round the Bay has ocular demonstration that the quantity 
 of fresh water falling into it is comparatively trifling. On each 
 side of the Bay, stretching along in the direction of the coast, is 
 a flat, not much raised above high water-mark, and separated 
 from the sea, on the southern coast, by a range of sandstone 
 hills ; on the northern, by low hillocks of loose sand. Along 
 this latter flat, the Umgeni, one of the largest of the Natal 
 rivers, has twice within the last ten years, on the occurrence of 
 heavy floods, made its way into the Bay. Was this its ordinary 
 course two hundred years ago, when the above description was 
 written ? 
 
 On the one hand, the mouth of the Umgeni is now often 
 choked by the sand of the sea-shore ; and the position of the 
 land between the Bay and the Umgeni is such that the supposi- 
 tion is almost involuntarily forced upon even ordinary observers, 
 that the river, at some prior period, had its course through 
 the Bay. Moreover, we can hardly suppose that such expe- 
 rienced seamen as Holland then sent forth could mistake the 
 Bay as it now exists for a large river. On the other hand, it 
 must be admitted that the inquiries which the colonists made 
 among the natives at the time of these floods, supplied no 
 evidence of the river having had another course than its 
 present one. 
 
 In the year 1686, a Dutch ship, the “ Stavenisse,” was wrecked 
 at the entrance of the Bay of Natal. After one or two ineffectual 
 attempts to escape in the boats and by land, they set to work to 
 build a small craft out of the timbers of the wreck. In a twelve- 
 month this vessel was completed, and sailed for the Cape, without 
 compass or chart, leaving some of the crew behind, (and amongst 
 them four Englishmen and a Frenchman,) who did not care to 
 expose themselves to the dangers of such a voyage. The little 
 vessel, however, arrived in safety at Table Bay, 
 
38 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Ill tlie course of the next year, the Dutch Company at the 
 Cape, excited by the accounts of the amazing fertility and strange 
 productions of Natal, dispatched another vessel, to make further 
 discoveries at Natal, and along the coast as far as Delagoa Bay. 
 After completing the survey of that place, they sailed for Natal 
 Bay, and there rescued two of the seamen left behind by the 
 “ Stavenisse and, when coasting along in latitude 33°, and 
 off the territory of the Magoses, (now called the Amakosas,) 
 another seaman of the “ Stavenisse” swam off to them. These 
 persons gave much information respecting Natal and the inhabit- 
 ants, which, at this time of day, it is not a little amusing to 
 peruse. They state, among other marvels, “One may travel 
 two or three hundred mylen through the country, without any 
 cause of fear from men, provided you go naked, and without any 
 iron or copper ; for these things give inducement to the murder 
 of those who have them. Neither need one be in any appre- 
 hension about meat and drink, as they have in every village, or 
 kraal, a house of entertainment for travellers, where these are 
 not only lodged, but fed also. Care must only be taken, towards 
 nightfall, when one cannot get any further, to put up there, and 
 not to go on before morning. In an extent of one hundred and 
 fifty mylen, travelled by your servants along the coast, to the 
 depth of about thirty mylen inland, and through five kingdoms, — 
 namely, the Magoses , Malcriggas, the Matimbas, Mapontes, and 
 Ernboas , — they found no standing waters, but many rivers with 
 plenty of fish and full of sea-cows. There are many dense forests, 
 with short-stemmed trees : but at the Bay of Natal are two 
 forests, each fully a myl square, with tall, straight, and thick 
 trees, fit for house or ship timber; in which is abundance of 
 honey and wax : but no wax is to be had from the natives, as 
 they eat the wax as well as the honey. 
 
 “ In all the time of their stay in that country, or of travelling 
 through it, they found but one European, — an old Portuguese, 
 in the country of the Mapontes. He had been shipwrecked 
 there about forty years before, while returning from India. The 
 wreck, built of teak, is still to be seen on shore ; and, as the 
 Africans state, several brass and iron cannon are still to be found 
 there. This Portuguese had been circumcised, and had a wife, 
 children, cattle, and land. He spoke only the African language. 
 
III.] EARLY HISTORY OE NATAL. 39 
 
 having forgotten every thing, — his God included. They culti- 
 vate three sorts of corn, as also calabashes, pumpkins, water- 
 melons, and beans. They sow annually a sort of earth-nut, and 
 a kind of underground bean, both very nourishing, and bearing a 
 small leaf. Tobacco grows there wild, and, if they knew how to 
 manage it, would, in all probability, be equal to the Yirginian. 
 
 “The true European fig grows wild, also a kind of grapes, 
 which are a little sour, though well-tasted : they are best boiled. 
 They have also a kind of tree-fruit, not unlike the father-land 
 medlar, and not unpleasant to eat. Wild prunes grow abun- 
 dantly on the shore, and are well-tasted. There are also wild 
 cherries, with long stalks, and very sour. Finally, they have 
 a kind of apple, not unpleasant eating, but which are not ripe 
 until they fall from the tree : before they fall, they are nauseous, 
 and cause flatulency. The country swarms with cows, calves, 
 oxen, steers, and goats. There are few sheep, but no want of 
 elephants, rhinoceroses, lions, tigers, leopards, elands, and harts, 
 as well of the Cape kind as the father-land, with branched horns ; 
 rheboks of various kinds, wild hogs, dogs, buffaloes, sea-cows, 
 crocodiles, and horses. The latter they do not catch or tame, 
 although they approach within ten or twelve paces : they are 
 finely formed and quite black, with long manes and tails, incre- 
 dibly swift, and of great strength. Some have the tail black, 
 and others white/'’ They also say, that they “ saw two animals 
 feeding together in the wilderness, in size and colour like the 
 elephant; having a head like the horse, a short tail, but long 
 neck, very tame, and totally unknown in Europe. (Giraffe ?) 
 
 “ There are many kinds of snakes, scorpions, large and small, 
 also centipedes, toads and frogs, ostriches, geese, ducks, pigeons, 
 red and brown partridges, abundance of pheasants and Pauws , 
 with a shining top-knot and ‘ tail. (Balearic crane ?) In the 
 rivers are eels and congers, and in the Bay of Natal king*s-fish 
 and sun-fish, known in India and here, as may be further seen 
 from the annexed account taken down from the mouths of our 
 men.”* 
 
 The officers in command of the expedition, also, while at Port 
 Natal, entered into a treaty with the chief of the district for the 
 
 * Chase’s “ Reprint of Natal Papers,” &c., vol. i., pp. 8, 9. 
 
40 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 purchase of the Bay and some surrounding land, the medium of 
 exchange being beads,, copper, iron- work, &c. ; and they were 
 specially directed to affirm, in the purchase- deed, that the goods 
 so given were of the value stated in their instructions. The land 
 was bought and assigned accordingly. But the purchase did not 
 secure to the Dutch any benefit equivalent to the value of the 
 goods given, trifling as that was : for, on visiting the place a few 
 years after, to take possession, they found that the chief with 
 whom the contract was made was dead; and his son, on being 
 reminded of the treaty, replied, “ My father is dead : his skins ” 
 (that is, clothes) “ are buried with him in his house, which has 
 been burnt over him; and the place is fenced in, over which 
 none now must pass : and as to what he agreed to, it was for 
 himself ; I have nothing to say to it.” 
 
 About the commencement of the eighteenth century. Port 
 Natal was visited by the English for the purpose of securing vic- 
 tims for the nefarious slave-trade, in which they appear to have 
 been successful. 
 
 In 1721, the Dutch established a factory at Port Natal, but 
 soon abandoned it ; and, till the arrival of Earewell and his party 
 in 1823, as detailed in the next Chapter, the intercourse of the 
 white man with the inhabitants of Natal was principally the 
 result of shipwrecks along the rock-bound coasts. 
 
IV.] 
 
 THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 41 
 
 CHAPTEK IY. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS, FROM THE ARRIVAL 
 OF LIEUTENANT FAREWELL IN 1823, TO THE TAKING OF 
 NATAL FROM THE DUTCH IN 1842. 
 
 A few pages liave sufficed to give the leading particulars of 
 interest connected with Natal, from its discovery by Yasco de 
 Gama, on Christmas- day, 1497, to the year 1823 ; but as, after 
 this date, it becomes the stage on which civilized man is to act 
 his part, events thicken around us, and call for a more detailed 
 account. It was only about three years before this time, (in 
 1820,) that Tshaka, (or Chaka,) like a desolating scourge, 
 over-ran Natal with his armies, making his name a terror to all 
 who heard it, until no nation dared to stand before his wrath, but 
 all fled, like frighted birds or deer, to their safe retreats in the 
 dense bush. Directly after Natal had thus been swept, Eynn, 
 Earewell, and others arrived. 
 
 The designation of this Chapter might be “The Knight- 
 Errantry of Natal,” the chivalrous and romantic having a large 
 place in this period of its history, which bears some likeness 
 to Scott's “Tales of a Grandfather,” and the works of some of 
 our early English historians. 
 
 The knights and squires, — alias , Kafir chiefs, — who figured in 
 the adventures of these times, had their thousands of vassals, 
 whom they could summon to fight against their enemies, or 
 against each other, as occasion might require. They had not, 
 certainly, their fortified castles, surrounded by moats, defended 
 by ramparts, and mounted with guns ; but they had — what served 
 their purpose equally well — the dense bush, into which they 
 could flee with their people, and remain until the enemy had 
 wasted his energies, and taken his departure. Accordingly, 
 when the sound of alarm was heard from Tshaka or Dingaan, a 
 council of safety was called, at the end of which the sage warriors 
 
42 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 would say, with the greatest composure, “ We hope the report is 
 not true ; but if it is, we can go into the bush, supposing it is not 
 desirable to fight.'” This course they accordingly took, as 
 necessity arose ; and on their return generally found their houses 
 of straw burnt down, and their palaces of clay destroyed, whilst 
 sundry small articles had disappeared. 
 
 These pugnacious gentlemen had not, to be sure, the sturdy 
 peasantry of England or Scotland under their command; but 
 they had soldiers who, under the circumstances, served their 
 purpose much better. The Natal Kafirs had so far collected and 
 increased under their English lords, that in the early part of 
 1838 it was computed that they could bring 3,000 or 4,000 
 fighting-men into the field, who, with their wives and children, 
 would probably make up 10,000 people. These warriors, being 
 armed with muskets and trained for battle, constituted no mean 
 force when an enemy had to be confronted. 
 
 When they went forth to battle, they carried their own com- 
 missariat with them, not requiring ships and waggons to convey 
 their stores, neither wives nor children encumbering their pro- 
 gress. Their provisions consisted chiefly of what fell in their 
 way, or what they could take from the foe. Their powers of 
 endurance were also very great ; they could fast long, and travel 
 far, without exhaustion ; could take their enemies by surprise, or, 
 when surprised by others, flee into the bush, thus living secure in 
 the midst of alarms. 
 
 The difficulty of obtaining correct information on the subjects 
 embraced in this Chapter has been extreme. The most exciting 
 parts, however, of the narration are those on which I can best rely, 
 having obtained them from living persons of undoubted veracity, 
 who either took part in what they relate, or lived in Natal at the 
 time. There is no existing author who has given any continued and 
 correct account of these times. Captain Gardiner says but little 
 upon the subject, nor was much to be expected from him, con- 
 sidering the peculiar position which he occupied ; and Mr. 
 Isaacs is an author on whom I cannot rely, even during the 
 period which his two volumes embrace, terminating in the begin- 
 ning of 1831, and leaving a chasm of eleven years, of which only 
 some short notices have been given by Mr. Chase. Indeed, the 
 most respectable living witnesses of the earlier times of the settle- 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 43 
 
 IV.] 
 
 ment affirm, that there was not one amongst their number who 
 was in circumstances to give a fair and impartial account of what 
 took place. Their mutual quarrels were so serious, and carried 
 on with so much fire and bitterness, that they were incapacitated 
 to write a history of the times and transactions. 
 
 Not only was this the case in reference to the relations of the 
 settlers to each other, but there was also much in the personal 
 history of each individual, which it would not be convenient to 
 publish to the world. Nor shall I seek to drag from oblivion 
 more than is needful for a just view of what transpired, or to 
 correct many errors which have been made current, confining 
 myself to a refutation of one which runs through Mr. Isaacs's 
 work, and which appears to have a bearing upon all matters con- 
 nected with those times. 
 
 Being myself utterly unable to understand Mr. Isaacs's account, 
 I sought from various respectable individuals in Natal, who lived 
 in the times referred to, the information required ; and having 
 consulted those to whom I have had access, I have compared 
 notes, and sought to arrive at the truth, and give an honest 
 account of the whole. If any thing related is thought to be 
 derogatory to any person, either living or dead, I can only say 
 that I have sought to avoid giving any thing of a disagreeable 
 nature, which was not called for by historical faithfulness. I 
 have no party predilections in the matter, and no personal ends or 
 wishes to gratify. Nor am I aware that these transactions would 
 ever have seen the light, had I not searched them out, and 
 placed them before the public. Some may think it was needless 
 to take the pains ; but others will thank me for my trouble. 
 The last of the living actors are now passing away; and although 
 the busy emigrant may not have leisure to attend to these matters 
 now, yet in process of time he will be glad to read the record of 
 what occurred, in years gone by, on the spot where his house is 
 built, or his cattle are grazing. Could poor Pare well rise from 
 his grave, and see what is now passing near the place where his 
 fort of clay was erected, — the site on which the extensive premises 
 are built in the market-place, as shown in Plate No. XII., — how 
 confounded would he be to behold the emporium of trade, where 
 his straw house before stood, — the Post-Office, from which the 
 news of the day and the literature of the world are distributed, — 
 
44 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 and, in the upper story, the magistrate sitting with all the 
 insignia of office, and the lawyers disputing in flowing gowns ! 
 
 Mr. Isaacs is much displeased with a former writer, for saying 
 that the settlers had Kafir wives, or concubines, &c. He cer- 
 tainly had better have not adverted to the matter; for the 
 fact is, whatever he and others may say to the contrary, that, 
 with scarcely an exception, they all had Kafir wives and con- 
 cubines, and as many of them as suited their wishes or conve- 
 nience, varying from one or two to ten. Let any man attempt 
 to deny it, and we will give him demonstrative proof to the 
 contrary, by pointing to a mixed colour of skin, and a peculiar 
 physical conformation in the rising progeny, which speak for 
 themselves. A certain black lady, whom I could name, is the 
 widow of one of these young men : she is the great “ inkosi Jcasi ” 
 that is, the chief wife or widow ©f this young gentleman; and 
 sometimes honours her guests with a sight of the arm-chair in 
 which her late spouse used to sit. It is said that she has about one 
 hundred kraals under her, containing a thousand people, over 
 whom she is queen. Other proofs might be given, if requisite; 
 but this is needless. Some of these men were Kafir chiefs , in the 
 proper sense of the word, except that the skin was not quite 
 black. 
 
 Then in reference to laying aside the clothes and wearing 
 blankets, Mr. Isaacs might as well have been silent. I have 
 good grounds for believing that sometimes it was not convenient 
 to get them ; but that frequently they cared nothing at all about 
 them, and dressed like Kafirs without reluctance. It is much 
 more easy for man to descend in the scale of being from the 
 civilized to the savage, than to rise from the savage to the 
 civilized; and in strange lands, surrounded by barbarous life, 
 great care is required in the settler to prevent such a degrading 
 lapse. To attempt to deny facts like these, is useless ; and it is 
 better to admit them, and say it was so, but that it was to a 
 great extent the result of the circumstances in which the parties 
 were placed. Every man did what was right in his own eyes : 
 and woe to the man who dared to interfere with or oppose his 
 fellow ! Lynch-law was the order of the day. 
 
 Never was there a more heterogeneous company on the face of 
 the earth, than those who figured aw r ay at Natal at this time, — 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 45 
 
 IV.] 
 
 English, Kafirs, Zulus, — officers, hunters, and sailors, — deserters 
 and traders. Of parsons there was not one, or all the blame of 
 their misdeeds might have fallen on his unfortunate head. 
 
 Amongst the natives there were the remnants of the tribes 
 scattered by Tshaka, collected and collecting under their white 
 chiefs ; gathering around whom, they said, “ Let us be called by 
 your name, fight your battles, and enjoy your protection;” whilst 
 Tshaka, and afterwards Dingaan, treacherous and bold, walked 
 upon their heights, like the lion watching for his prey, and wait- 
 ing the most convenient opportunity for scattering and destroying 
 the affrighted tribes. 
 
 Amongst the first personages who performed their part on 
 
 this novel stage, were H. Eynn, Lieutenant Earewell, and, a year 
 
 later, Lieutenant King. Isaacs also came with King, and figured 
 
 here. But in their feeble state it was most unfortunate that thev 
 
 * 
 
 quarrelled so seriously as to be unable to act together, thus ren- 
 dering it needful for each to take care of himself as best he could. 
 The probability is, that each wanted to be the inkosi inhulu, 
 “ great chief,” with his Zulu majesty, and the others were not 
 willing to allow it ; so that each in his turn went to the “ great 
 place ” to pay his respects to Tshaka or Dingaan, and deliver pre- 
 sents, seeking to ingratiate himself into the favour of his savage 
 lord, and possibly doing this at the expense of others; whilst 
 Tshaka reaped the benefit, playing a double game, and deriving 
 profit from the weakness and folly of these misguided men. 
 
 It was in 1823 that Lieutenant Earewell, of the Boyal Marines, 
 joined with Mr. Alexander Thompson in an exploring expedition 
 to the Eastern Coast of Africa. In trying to commence opera- 
 tions at St. Lucia, their boats were capsized, and some of their 
 men were lost, but Earewell and Thompson escaped; upon 
 which they ran their vessel (the “Saltbury”) into Natal, and 
 tried to open a communication with Tshaka, but failed. On the 
 return of Lieutenant Earewell to the Cape, he was of opinion 
 that favourable openings for commerce presented themselves at 
 Natal; and induced about twenty persons to join him in his 
 favourite scheme of founding a new Colony. Amongst this 
 number was Lieutenant King, who, instead of coming with the 
 first party, proceeded to England to lay their plans before the Ad- 
 miralty, and, if possible, excite interest and obtain assistance there. 
 
46 
 
 HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Lieutenant Farewell also applied to Lord Charles Somerset, 
 the governor of the Cape, to have his proposed Colony fully 
 recognised by the English government, as a regular dependency 
 of the British empire. A copy of the correspondence may be 
 seen in Chase. But in this attempt Farewell did not succeed, and 
 therefore had no alternative but either to abandon the enterprise, 
 or to undertake it without that encouragement and support which 
 appeared essential to success. Nothing daunted, however, these 
 intrepid adventurers pursued their course ; and in March, 1824, 
 the sloop “Julia” arrived with Messrs. Farewell, Peterson, Hoff- 
 man, and others. Mr. H. Fynn was also of this first party, but 
 came overland, and arrived a few weeks earlier than his com- 
 panions in the “Julia.” On his arrival, in company with a 
 few others, in the early part of 1824, having set the people to 
 erect some temporary buildings on what is now the market- 
 square of D'Urban, he proceeded towards Tshaka' s country, and 
 opened a communication with him by messengers ; upon which 
 Tshaka, wishing Mr. Fynn to defer his personal visit, sent him a 
 present of forty oxen and some ivory, desiring him to wait until 
 a suitable reception could be prepared. On Mr. Fynn's return, 
 he met Messrs. Farewell, Peterson, and Hoffman, with the 
 remainder of the adventurers who had arrived. 
 
 The following year Lieutenant King returned from England to 
 the Cape, and, in company with Mr. Isaacs, proceeded to Natal 
 in the “ Mary,” which was wrecked on entering the Bay, but 
 without any loss of life occurring. It was out of this wreck, 
 with the addition of Natal wood, that the “ Tshaka ” was built, 
 which was afterwards seized in Algoa Bay, as coming from a 
 foreign port. This was on her second visit to that place, and 
 appears to have been an act of severity, if not of injustice. 
 
 The first three leading characters on the stage of Natal had 
 now made their appearance, — Fynn, Farewell, and King; to 
 whom Isaacs might be added : but there was a fifth individual of 
 
 some note, named Jacob, a Kafir. 
 
 Jacob, it would appear, was a shrewd, wily Kafir, from the 
 frontier of the old Colony, where he was detected in cattle- 
 stealing, for which he was sent to Cape Town to be tried, when, 
 being found guilty, he was dispatched to Robin Island at the 
 time the notorious Lynx was there ; but Captain Owen, of the 
 
IV.] THE EIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 47 
 
 "Leven,"* needing some one to go with him to Delagoa Bay, an 
 arrangement was made for Jacob to accompany him in the capa- 
 city of servant and interpreter ; upon which he was handed over 
 to the care of Mr. Eannin, one of whose boats being capsized at 
 St. Lucia, J acob escaped, and was named " Thlambamanzi” 
 having saved himself from being destroyed by the water. He 
 was then taken by the natives to Tshaka, who prided himself on 
 favouring foreigners of all nations, and by whom he was treated 
 with great caution for a while. But, as this great chief found 
 that Jacob knew much about the English, having been to Gra- 
 hanfls Town and the Cape, and as a few English from Natal were 
 frequently visiting him, he made use of Jacob as interpreter and 
 go-between, — -a dignity which, in the reign of Dingaan, Tshaka'’ s 
 successor, cost him his life. He was now raised to considerable 
 power and influence by the Zulu chief, being made a captain of 
 some note: he was much at the "great place;" but his usual 
 abode was near the Umtongaart river. 
 
 Jacob must have been a very shrewd fellow. Amongst other 
 things, he told the Zulu monarch that he was a prophet, and 
 would tell him and his captains what would * come to pass in the 
 last days; namely, "that a nnmfundis” ("teacher" or "mission- 
 ary") "would come and ask to sit among his people, and build 
 his house, and teach them the Great Word; afterwards another 
 and another would come, until the place was full. Then they 
 would make war upon his people, and conquer them, taking their 
 land, and destroying their nation." So said Jacob about the 
 year 1825. t Accordingly, when Captain Gardiner made applica- 
 tion to Dingaan to allow a missionary to reside with him, this 
 w T as the answer he received, (as related by that gentleman in his 
 work,) without knowing who was the author of it; and, after his 
 utmost efforts. Captain Gardiner could not obtain permission. 
 Subsequently, whilst Captain Gardiner was absent in England, 
 the Rev. Aldin Grout, of the American mission, applied to Din- 
 
 * To this gentleman we are indebted for most of what is known of the Natal 
 coast. He commanded the “Leven” sloop-of-war and a small squadron, with 
 which he surveyed the coast. 
 
 f Some say that it was an aged Hottentot, and not Jacob, who made this state- 
 ment ; or it may be that one made it at one time to one chief, and the other at ano- 
 ther time to another chief. 
 
48 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 gaan for the same purpose, and received the same reply. How- 
 ever, he afterwards gave permission; and Mr. Grout was about 
 to proceed to his location, when Captain Gardiner returned from 
 England, bringing with him the Rev. Mr. Owen, of the Church 
 Missionary Society, who went to Dingaan instead of Mr. Grout, 
 and was at his kraal when Retief and his party were so brutally 
 murdered. 
 
 Jacob was thus the connecting link between the Zulu despot 
 and the settlers, — a position which, in the end, cost him his life. 
 Whilst Tshaka lived, all went well with him; but, when that 
 chief was murdered by Dingaan in 1828, Jacob did not stand so 
 high with his successor as he had done with Tshaka, it being the 
 policy of Dingaan to cut off all who had favour or power under 
 Tshaka, lest they should give him trouble, or plot his ruin. Mr. 
 Isaacs lays the English language under contribution to find epi- 
 thets sufficiently strong to describe the villany of this so-called 
 “ arch-fiend,” who, though certainly a dangerous man, was pro- 
 bably not so bad as represented, as will be seen when the pro- 
 gress of events is recorded. I should not have said so much 
 about this man, if he had not acted so prominent a part in con- 
 nexion with the English settlers, and formed part and parcel of 
 the occurrences that took place. 
 
 Having thus distinctly set before the reader the leading 
 characters in this drama, we shall proceed to note what 
 transpired. 
 
 The first object of the English settlers was to secure the friend- 
 ship of Tshaka ; and, had they had the good sense to allow one 
 of their number to be the acknowledged organ of communica- 
 tion betwixt themselves and that great Kafir chief, they would 
 have secured his favourable consideration. Tshaka, being a 
 perfect despot, and not knowing how there could be equals in 
 chieftainship, or how to treat with each separately, could 
 form no conception of republican principles. So, when the 
 settlers could not agree to have a representative, each one did 
 his best, by presents, and in other ways, to ingratiate himself 
 with his Zulu majesty; which afforded him an opportunity of 
 playing a double, and often profitable, game ; giving or withhold- 
 ing his friendship and protection, as suited his passion or caprice ; 
 making and unmaking them chiefs by turns ; and bestowing or 
 
IV.] THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 49 
 
 withdrawing the country at his pleasure. In this course of con- 
 duct he continued to the end of his career.* 
 
 In order fully to understand the state of things in those times, 
 it must not be forgotten that the Natal territory, which had a, 
 short time before been swarming with human beings, was com- 
 paratively depopulated and laid waste. There were still many 
 people in it ; but these lay, like hunted deer, hid in dense bush 
 or deep ravine, and only crawled out stealthily to see and hear 
 what was going on around, speedily disappearing if danger threat- 
 ened. In these hidden haunts they lived on roots, or small 
 patches of cultivated corn, hid by the trees or rocks ; and persons 
 passing through the country would have supposed that no human 
 being dwelt in it. Along some parts of the coast, they subsisted 
 on fish and roots ; and one tribe resorted to the horrid practice 
 of cannibalism. 
 
 Thus “ scattered and peeled,” these feeble and frightened crea- 
 tures were glad to range themselves under the banner of any par- 
 ties who were likely to afford them protection. The few English 
 settlers, therefore, were placed in a position to collect the rem- 
 nants around them ; a circumstance which increased their import- 
 ance, and gave them facilities of defence, if attacked by enemies, 
 opening, at the same time, a source from which they might obtain 
 supplies of food, &c. > 
 
 In this manner the early settlers became Kafir chiefs by the 
 force of circumstances, and formed a nucleus around which the 
 people might collect. 
 
 According to the best information which I have obtained, Mr. 
 H. Eynn was the first to collect about forty of these desolate 
 wanderers around him; by wdiieh act he exposed himself to the 
 displeasure of Tshaka, for preserving those who had been his foes, 
 and against whom he had fought : for, according to Zulu law, 
 not one enemy was allowed to live; not even the dog of a 
 hostile party might be preserved alive. What a fearful picture of 
 fallen, depraved humanity ! Let those who talk of the dignity of 
 human nature without the Gospel, ponder it well, as they have it 
 here in unadulterated perfection. 
 
 To these refugees others were added from time to time, until 
 
 * Lieutenant Farewell’s interpreters were “Fire” and “Frederick.” I presume 
 both were Hottentots. 
 
 E 
 
50 HISTORY OP NATAL, [CHAP, 
 
 the number has swelled into what,, eight years ago, was estimated 
 at 100,000. Although Fynn took the lead in this particular, 
 Farewell, King, and others, collected many people around them 
 who lived near the Bay, and gradually extended themselves, as 
 they found their number and strength increase. 
 
 These three leaders, being divided, had each his own separate 
 establishment. Farewell fixed on the site of the present Market- 
 square, near to which the large store of Middleton, Wirsing, and 
 Co. now stands ; King chose the Bluff, at the bottom of which, 
 opposite the Island, the schooner “ Tshaka" was built ; whilst Fynn 
 located on the Umbilo river, about five miles from the Bay. 
 
 The erection of the “Tshaka" (schooner) was no small task 
 for this little band of enterprising men to accomplish. It 
 appears that the crew of the “ Mary/' under the able manage- 
 ment of Lieutenant King, got out a considerable portion of the 
 wreck of that vessel by great labour and perseverance; with 
 which, and with timber cut out of the bush on the Bluff, they 
 built the “Tshaka," so named after the Zulu chief, but after- 
 wards called the “Elizabeth and Susan." They were three years 
 in constructing this little vessel, which certainly ought to have 
 been christened “Natal." Mr. Hatton was one of the chief 
 agents in her building; but the quarrels between him and Mr. 
 King were so serious, as to make it doubtful whether she would 
 ever get to sea. King and Hatton, the first two ship-builders at 
 Natal, both died here, as if to take possession of the country for. 
 shipping purposes. 
 
 The schooner being completed, notwithstanding the many 
 reverses which arose, she was launched on the 10th of March, 
 1828, having been three years in building. The difficulties 
 which had been surmounted were of no ordinary kind, and her 
 completion in the face of them was a trophy of the labour and 
 perseverance displayed in her erection. On the 30th of April, 
 Messrs. King, Farewell, and Isaacs embarked, taking with them 
 Sotobe and Bosomboser, two of Tshaka's principal chiefs, who 
 were sent on a mission of friendship to the old Colony, in order 
 to obtain information, and, if desirable, to proceed onward to 
 England ; Jacob acting as the interpreter. 
 
 On May 4th, the “Tshaka" cast anchor in Algoa Bay, and 
 was boarded by Mr. Francis, the port-captain, and Mr. Ware, 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 51 
 
 Iv -] 
 
 the surgeon. She was detained here three months, during which 
 time many communications passed betwixt the government autho- 
 rities, Messrs. Farewell and King, and the Zulu chiefs; but 
 these were of such a nature as rather to fill the minds of the 
 barbarians with disgust and contempt, than excite within their 
 breasts feelings of admiration and esteem. At length the 
 “Helicon” was sent, and took the chiefs on board to convey 
 them to Natal. It sailed on the 9th of August, in company 
 with the “Tshaka,” and they made the Cape of Natal on the 
 17th. The entire particulars of the voyage, with subsequent 
 events, are recorded by Mr. Isaacs. 
 
 The r<r Tshaka” afterwards took another voyage to Algoa Bay, 
 when she was seized by the authorities, as coming from a foreign 
 port ; and, if the account given by Mr. Isaacs is correct, . its 
 seizure was certainly a very pitiable and contemptible, if not 
 illegal, affair. 
 
 These pioneers of a new Colony — which is now rising to so 
 much importance in the Christian and commercial world, to the 
 shores of which thousands of emigrants have come, and probably 
 thousands more will shortly follow them — had enough to do 
 to obtain food and raiment, often enduring considerable hardship 
 and privation, buying a little corn as they could, shooting bucks, 
 and, when hard pressed, going to Tshaka for cattle, being beggars 
 at the door of the great king ; where they sometimes met with 
 cold reception and rough treatment, but generally obtained part 
 or all of that for which they came. 
 
 The time had now arrived when death was to make a serious 
 inroad upon the sfittlers, and two of those who had been the chief 
 instruments in bringing Natal into notice, were to be numbered 
 with the silent dead. King and Farewell, as they had begun to 
 excite interest about Natal and take active measures together, 
 were not long divided in death; the former meeting his end 
 quietly on the Bluff, the latter being cut off by the hand of the 
 murderer in whose protection he had confided. 
 
 On the return of the “ Tshaka ” from her first voyage, Lieu- 
 tenant King was taken seriously ill about August 18th. This 
 illness was greatly aggravated by many circumstances of dis- 
 appointment and chagrin which had arisen out of their visit to 
 Algoa Bay, and by the perplexities and difficulties which arose in 
 
 e 2 
 
52 
 
 HISTORY Of 1 NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 connexion with the return to Tshaka of the two chiefs whom 
 they had taken with them. These particulars it is not needful 
 to detail; but they doubtless preyed upon his spirit, and had 
 much to do with hastening his end. 
 
 He was attended, I believe, by his mother and sister, and Isaacs 
 and Fynn, during his last illness ; and he sent a request to Farewell 
 to come and visit him on this deeply painful occasion, so that they 
 might be reconciled to each other, and he might die in peace ; 
 but so deep was the feeling of resentment in Farewell's breast, 
 that he declined the interview, — a melancholy instance of the 
 extent to which bad feeling may triumph over the dictates of 
 reason and the voice of humanity. But whilst I regard the act 
 as utterly inexcusable, I can by no means unite with Mr. Isaacs 
 and some others in those unrestrained and wholesale epithets of 
 abuse which his work contains. So violent had been Mr. King's 
 rage against Mr. Farewell, that, on one occasion at least, he is 
 reported to have come over in a boat from the Bluff, with his 
 people, to destroy him utterly by force ; but, upon more full and 
 careful inquiry, I am induced to think that it was to challenge 
 him to fight a duel. This was shortly after the arrival of Mr. 
 King, and is only one instance given to show 7 the height to 
 which their quarrels were carried. 
 
 The last hours of Lieutenant King were made as easy as they 
 could be by the presence and attentions of his friends. He expressed 
 deep concern for his mother and sister, of whom he often spoke. 
 His character among his friends stood well ; and he was followed 
 to his early grave by the respect and regrets of most who knew 
 him. He was buried on w r hat was called “ Mount Prospect," 
 on the Bluff side of the Bay, wLich it overlooks, with the Islands, 
 and the town of D'Urban, on the opposite side. Mr. Henry 
 Fynn has now built here, and resides on the spot where this 
 early adventurer is buried, and is enclosing the grave, on which 
 a tablet will be placed. 
 
 No sooner had the grave closed upon Lieutenant King, than 
 the first great mover in Natal colonization was destined to meet 
 his fate by the treacherous assagai stab, in a manner from which 
 the heart recoils with chilling horror. 
 
 Lieutenant Farewell left Natal for Graham's Town, for pur- 
 poses of trade, shortly after the death of Lieutenant King; 
 
IV.] THE mtST ENGLISH SETTLEES. 53 
 
 whence he started on his return in the month of July, 1831, in 
 company with Messrs. Walker and Thackwray, and about thirty 
 Hottentots, who proceeded safely on their journey until they 
 arrived on the borders of Amamponda-land, adjoining the pre- 
 sent Colony of Natal ; when the} were murdered under the fol- 
 lowing circumstances : “ From ^madolo, this company proceeded 
 to the residence of Fakoo, (Faku,) on the 26th of August, 
 intending afterwards to visit the encampment of Quetoo, (Quecha,) 
 whom Mr. Farewell knew while at Port Natal. Eespecting this 
 part of their design the Umpondo chief warmly remonstrated 
 with them, and represented it as an extremely perilous measure, 
 that might not only endanger the lives of the party, but likewise 
 involve them in great trouble. Not being disposed, however, 
 duly to consider Fakoo' s (Faku's) argument, or recent events, 
 and having received a message, informing them that the Ama- 
 quabi had numbers of elephants' tusks which they wished to 
 dispose of, they resolved on carrying their plans into effect at all 
 hazards. Hence, after travelling with their waggons until within 
 twenty or thirty miles of the place, Messrs. Farewell, Walker, 
 and Thackwray, attended by interpreters, &c., went forward on 
 horseback. Quetoo (Quecha) received them with apparent 
 kindness, ordered a beeve to be slaughtered for their use, and 
 gave them various other tokens of friendship. Scarcely, how- 
 ever, had night-shade fallen, before his mien greatly altered, as 
 did that of his attendants also ; for both their words and actions 
 then assumed an air of hostility. This was sufficiently manifest 
 to our travellers themselves, but more especially to the inter- 
 preters, who repeatedly hinted that the aspect of things was indica- 
 tive of evil. The chief seems to have signified a wish to prevent 
 their procedure to Natal, being, probably, fearful that they 
 might render Dingaan assistance against him. After informing 
 them of the wound he had received from the gun of a white 
 man, Lochenburg's horses were brought, and exhibited in tri- 
 umph ; and, in their rage, the savage throng cruelly goaded and 
 most barbarously treated the poor animals, as if to annoy their 
 visitors, or induce them to say something on which a quarrel 
 might be grounded. Messrs. Thackwray and Walker now 
 became very uneasy; but Mr. Farewell was still unwilling to 
 believe that their host would venture to do them any personal injury. 
 
54 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “ Their fears being somewhat quieted, and the natives having- 
 retired, they laid themselves down to sleep, and all remained 
 tranquil until near the dawn of the following day. Their tent 
 was then suddenly surrounded, and all three were horribly massa- 
 cred, together with five of their native servants, who slept in a 
 hut hard by. Three only escaped to tell the dreadful tale ; and 
 one of these was obliged desperately to fight his way through, in 
 doing which he shot three of the barbarians, and received one or 
 two slight wounds himself. The ruffians then set off to plunder 
 the waggons, wTiich they knew to be not far distant. On seeing 
 them advance, the people in charge, both English and Hottentots, 
 immediately fled into the woods, so that there was no further 
 obstacle in the way. The draught-oxen, thirty or forty in num- 
 ber, constituted the first object ; and, having secured these, they 
 next ransacked the waggons completely. Here they found 
 several thousand pounds of beads, which to them were, of course, 
 more precious than gold; and likewise quantities of clothing, 
 wherewith they dressed themselves as well as they were able. 
 Ten or twelve horses also fell into their hands, together with 
 several guns belonging to the party. Thus laden, they returned 
 without doing any injury whatever to the waggons, or so much 
 as attempting to pursue the survivors. These, after remaining in 
 the forests until their way out became quite clear, hastened back 
 again to Morley, whence the intelligence of their misfortunes was 
 first received in the Colony.” 
 
 Thus fell the enterprising Earewell, — after years of toil, priva- 
 tion, and suffering, in the prosecution of his favourite scheme, 
 the colonization of Natal, — just at the point when he fondly hoped 
 his wishes were about to be realized, and his plans consummated 
 in complete success. Let the colonist of the present day, placed in 
 more favourable circumstances, drop his tear over these pioneers 
 of civilization in Natal, and raise his tribute of praise to that 
 Being who has highly favoured him above those who went before. 
 
 The scenes which immediately followed were of a most exciting 
 nature. Henry Ogle and John Cane had been in the employ 
 of Earewell, and now took his people and cattle, which they 
 divided between them, and fully entered upon their career of 
 Kafir chieftainship. 
 
 When the “Tshaka” returned, before Lieutenant King died, 
 
IV.] THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 55 
 
 the box of presents from the English authorities was opened by 
 him ; and as the presents did not appear of sufficient value, King 
 added a large looking-glass to them.* But when the whole was 
 forwarded, the chief was dissatisfied, and resolved on sending 
 J ohn Cane to Graham's Town and the Cape on the business, with 
 Jacob for interpreter. During the absence of Cane, Tshaka met 
 his tragical end, in a manner which was a fit consummation of 
 his career of blood and death, and which proves that f 1 f there is a 
 God that judgeth upon the earth," and ruleth alike amongst 
 civilized and savage ; and who shall stay His hand, when He 
 stretches it forth in wrath to chastise ? 
 
 The death of Tshaka was an event of great importance both 
 to the Zulu nation and to the Natal settlers. To give a full 
 account of this monster chief does not fall within the range of my 
 present design, but is reserved for the volume on the natives, in 
 which the scene is accompanied by a plate, in elucidation of the 
 manner' in which that tragedy was perpetrated. To leave his 
 death without notice, would, however, be improper and inex- 
 cusable, as it is an integral part of passing transactions. 
 
 This chief has been called “ the Modern Attila." In many 
 things he differed from that “ Scourge of God;" but in others, 
 unhappily, they bore too close a resemblance. Another of his 
 designations has been, “ the Hyaena Man," as being descriptive 
 of the revolting scowl and dark treachery of that ferocious beast ; 
 and he was also styled “ the Great Elephant," as one who, with 
 the weight of his ponderous body, could at once crush his victim 
 beneath his feet. Before Tshaka' s day, the Zulu tribe from 
 which he sprang was not remarkably great or strong, being a 
 nation of pedlars, the great tobacco-sellers of the country. His 
 father's name was Usenzengakona ; his mother's name, Unandi, 
 from the Ilangeni tribe. 
 
 Tshaka early displayed extraordinary powers of both body and 
 mind. His physical form was tall and well-proportioned; his 
 appearance, commanding and, when excited, terrific; and his 
 exploits were such as to compel wonder and fear. His mental 
 
 * Among the presents sent by the Cape government to Tshaka, were one or two 
 cases containing sheets of very thick copper, which were too heavy to be conveyed 
 to Tshaka on men’s backs, the only mode of carriage at that time : the boxes were 
 therefore opened, for the purpose of dividing the contents into convenient packages. 
 
56 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 powers were not at all inferior, as his deeds declare : but here 
 the baser passions at once assumed the reins, and the intellectual 
 powers became the servants of suspicion, jealousy, hatred, 
 revenge, lust, and ambition, producing relentless cruelty and 
 unbounded ferocity. The circumstances in which he was placed 
 afforded full opportunity for the developement of all these evil 
 passions combined, which were followed by effects of a most 
 appalling character. 
 
 By treachery and violence he got his father and brother cut 
 off, and then took possession of the throne thus vacated, in a 
 short time destroying his early friend and guardian, and seizing 
 his people and country as a lawful prize.* He then fought tribe 
 after tribe in his own country, cutting many of them off, root 
 and branch, and laying the remainder in abject wretchedness at 
 his feet. He introduced the short stabbing assagai in the place 
 of the long spear or assagai, in order that, instead of a hazardous 
 throw, his men might give the mortal thrust, the deadly stab. 
 He would not allow his warriors to marry, lest they should be 
 touched with the softer passions of the human breast, and be 
 rendered less reckless of life. With armies thus prepared, his 
 name became a terror through the land, but few being found 
 who could stand before them. With these he swept the coun- 
 tries as with the besom of destruction, and wasted them until 
 they were without inhabitant. He chased the other tribes as the 
 frighted deer to the mountain, or laid them dead in heaps on the 
 plain. Desolation and destruction stalked in his fiery course, his 
 path being tracked by blood and death. 
 
 Over the fertile country of Natal this tempest of destruction 
 swept, about the year 1820 . Tshaka, having before conquered 
 
 * This has been the common report, and has passed current from one to another, 
 down to the present time. But his uncle, who was a hoy of twelve or fourteen 
 when Tshaka was horn of Unandi, his sister, declares that such was not the case ; 
 hut that Tshaka was born on a little river, called the Isiziha, near the Umhlatoos, 
 and, when a youth, went to the Umtetwas, of whom Udingiswao was chief ; that, 
 whilst he was there, his father, Usenzengakona, died in peace ; that Umakadama, 
 chief of the Ilangeni, the tribe from which Tshaka’ s mother came, then tried to get 
 the Zulu throne, when Tshaka obtained assistance from Udingiswao, chief of the 
 Umtetwas, with whom he had been staying, and, thus strengthened, returned, and 
 took the chieftainship, but without fighting ; and that afterwards the Umtetwas 
 became subject to him, but Udingiswao was not killed by him. 
 
IV.] THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 57 
 
 all beyond the Umhlatoos, his nation's boundary, broke forth, 
 like an irresistible flood, covering the land with a deluge of blood. 
 According to every account, the country was swarming with 
 human beings, who are represented as standing thick as the 
 blades of grass ; but the whole were not able to oppose the force 
 of his arms, or arrest the progress of his victories. One or two 
 severe battles were fought; but the shades of gathering night 
 dispersed the combatants, and the light of the following morning 
 found those who had stood opposed to the Zulus far distant, 
 having availed themselves of the protection of darkness to flee 
 and escape, whilst the Zulus looked around for the foe, but found 
 him fled. 
 
 This mighty executioner of the human race not only spread 
 terror abroad by the success of his arms, but was feared and 
 dreaded at home, on account of the number who fell victims to 
 his suspicion, or revenge, or caprice. Captains, men, women, 
 children, all fell before the motion of his head, or the flourish of 
 his hand : life was cheap, and blood was spilled like water. 
 Terror reigned ; pity was unknown ; and savage human nature 
 walked in state amidst suspicion, horror, murder, death. How 
 dark is fallen humanity ! how depraved and cruel the heart of 
 man ! and how melancholy are its workings, when left to its own 
 natural developement ! 
 
 At length this savage monster fell by the hand of his own bro- 
 ther Dingaan. It is affirmed by Tshaka's uncle, (before alluded 
 to,) that Dingaan was the proper and lawful heir to the throne ; 
 and that Tshaka obtained it, instead of him, in the manner above 
 stated, Dingaan not attempting to prevent it. But one day, at 
 noon, or about four p.m., Dingaan came secretly upon «ffshaka, 
 whilst he was sitting in conversation with his counsellors, (of 
 whom Adam Abantwana was one, whose figure will be given in 
 my other volume,) and, assisted by others, allowed him no oppor- 
 tunity for defence or escape. Binding his dread fate at hand, 
 this great destroyer implored life in the capacity of a servant ; 
 but, as he had shown no pity towards others, none was now exer- 
 cised towards him. He died, in 1828, near the Umvoti river. 
 “ The stout-hearted are spoiled ; they have slept their sleep ; and 
 none of the men of might have found their hands." “ Who may 
 stand in Thy sight, when once Thou art angry?" 
 
58 
 
 HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 [chaj 
 
 Dingaan, his brother, immediately mounted the throne of the 
 Zulus without opposition, and became the rightful king over the 
 Natal settlers. His first great work was to cut off all the cap- 
 tains and people who had been favourable to Tshaka, so as to 
 remove those at once who might in any way endanger the safety 
 and perpetuity of his reign. This proceeding, as we shall see, 
 placed the Natal settlers in circumstances of delicacy and diffi- 
 culty. 
 
 It was thought for a while that Dingaan was much milder in 
 disposition, and more disposed to cultivate the arts of peace, and 
 to indulge in friendly intercourse with the whites, than Tshaka, 
 his predecessor, had been. This kindliness is set forth by Mr. 
 Isaacs as the result of Dingaan's intercourse with Europeans; 
 but the sequel proves that he was not greatly in advance of him 
 whom he had cut off. 
 
 It appears that Mr. John Cane was employed by him to go on 
 a mission to Graham' s Town, and Jacob was required to act as 
 interpreter, which he did very reluctantly ; and, on their return, 
 instead of Cane going to the “ great place/' and laying before 
 Dingaan the result of his mission, he sent the presents forward 
 by natives, remaining himself with the settlers at Natal. This 
 conduct irritated Dingaan exceedingly. He then sent for Cane 
 and Eynn to the “ great place," who refused to go ; and this 
 refusal formed the pretext for Dingaan sending down his army to 
 cut off Cane. 
 
 According to Mr. Isaacs's account, Jacob had, on his return from 
 Graham's Town, represented to Dingaan that the English were 
 about to send a force against him, and reduce his people to sub- 
 mission, if not destroy them altogether; and he also did his 
 utmost to induce Dingaan to cut off the English settlers. But 
 Mr. Eynn gives another version of the affair, stating that, on the 
 death of Tshaka, Dingaan sent for the European settlers and their 
 people, professedly to assist him in war, but in reality to cut 
 them all off by stratagem, it being the custom of new chiefs to 
 cut off the friends and supporters of the old ones. Not feeling 
 themselves safe, therefore, in going to Dingaan, he and others 
 refused, which brought down the impee, “ army," upon them, 
 professedly only to destroy Cane's kraal, but, in reality, to cut off 
 the whole ; so that when the army arrived at Cane's place, (near 
 
IV.] THE EIEST ENGLISH SETTLEES. 59 
 
 the present Horticultural Gardens,) they found only a few of his 
 effects, which they utterly destroyed, burning the huts, driving 
 off his cattle, and leaving not a vestige behind. Cane had fled 
 into the bush : they thought to take him by surprise, but he had 
 received information of Dingaan' s movements in time to make 
 his escape. 
 
 Fynn, also, having been made acquainted with Dingaan's inten- 
 tions, fled westward beyond the Umzimkulu. To cover his inten- 
 tions, and prevent Fynn from being suspicious, Dingaan sent 
 Umtobella to ask for beads ; but the army was at hand. Fynn 
 fled ; but two regiments, about 3,000 Zulus, followed and over- 
 took him in the night; and about three o'clock a.m., whilst 
 it was yet dark, his cattle were taken, and thirteen or fourteen 
 Natal Kafirs were killed, before they knew that the army was 
 upon them, or could collect themselves for defence. At the 
 dawn of the following day, the Zulus, with the cattle, were fled. 
 Cane then joined Fynn beyond the Umzimkulu, and the other 
 English settlers fled. The former had about 3,000 Kafirs with 
 them. Mr. Isaacs had either left just before, or gives no account 
 of the affair concerning Fynn. “ Umbulas Wsetaga " was the 
 Kafir name of Mr. Fynn. He was first made chief by Tshaka in 
 1825, and afterwards was declared “ great chief" of the Natal 
 Kafirs by Dingaan in 1831. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the English settlers were induced to return, 
 by the assurances of Dingaan that he had no evil design against 
 them. They demanded that their cattle should be given up, but 
 in vain. Dingaan required them to give up seven native chiefs, 
 who had been engaged in war against him ; but on their refusal 
 he detained the cattle. 
 
 A little after this, Messrs. Collis and Cawood came overland 
 to trade at Natal, and were very successful in their enterprise, 
 making much money by their undertaking. The former was 
 accidently killed by the explosion of a cask of gunpowder ; and 
 the latter has, for some time past, been a respectable merchant 
 in Somerset, in the old Colony. 
 
 Dingaan, ever restless and never satisfied, sent some of his 
 people to spy out the land, and see if they could proceed against 
 Ncipi, a chief who had escaped from a part of the Natal country, 
 and also against Quecha, who had revolted from Tshaka. Their 
 
60 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 report was favourable, and on two different occasions the armies 
 went down, taking the upper range of country as they went, and 
 the coast as they returned; but they obtained no cattle either 
 time, and occasionally they were reduced almost to starvation. 
 On their return from one of these forays they helped themselves 
 to food from the Natal Kafirs, which led to some fighting, and 
 many fears on the part of the peaceable; but the attack was 
 made rather to obtain food than with any hostile intentions ; and 
 the affair was afterwards arranged with Dingaan, without leading 
 to consequences more serious. But Dingaan had the eyes of 
 some of the spies taken out, because they had told lies and 
 deceived him. An Englishman interceded for one of these, but 
 in vain ; the stern command of the chief must be obeyed. 
 
 Mr. H. Eynn left Natal in 1834, and received a government 
 appointment on the frontier of the old Colony. One of his bro- 
 thers, Erank Eynn, died, and his chief wife, “ inicosi Tcasi 
 remains a widow, being “the great queen,” having about one 
 hundred kraals under her, and a thousand people. She resides 
 near the Umzimkulu river, on the Natal side. Many of the 
 people still look up to Mr. H. Eynn as their chief, and are called 
 by his name. 
 
 The inhabitants of Cape Town, in June, 1834, forwarded to 
 England a memorial to the king in council, praying that measures 
 might be immediately taken for occupying Port Natal, and the 
 neighbouring country. Appended to this memorial was a state- 
 ment, in support of its petition, written by Dr. Andrew Smith, 
 staff assistant-surgeon, who had recently explored the region 
 about Natal. The prayer of the memorial — though it requested 
 but trifling aid, in the shape of a magistrate, and a few policemen 
 or soldiers, to keep up some semblance of law and order — was 
 refused, on the insufficient ground that the Cape Colony could 
 not sustain any further pressure upon its finances ; whereas com- 
 petent resources would have been furnished by the sale of land to 
 settlers. The credit, or discredit, of the refusal must lie at the 
 door of Lord Monteagle, then Mr. Spring Bice, and Colonial 
 
 In 1835, Natal was brought into more prominent notice by 
 the arrival of Captain Allen Gardiner, of the Boyal Navy, who 
 was a near relative of Lord Bexley, and appears to have been a 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 61 
 
 IV. [ 
 
 truly devoted Christian gentleman, but who, like many others 
 newly arrived from England, had formed very erroneous notions 
 of the mode of proceeding with the natives. He published his 
 own Travels ; so that, if the reader desires, he may consult them, 
 and obtain a full account of his doings and sayings from his own 
 hand. He was very anxious to establish a mission among the 
 Zulus ; and endured much fatigue, loss, and annoyance, in order 
 to accomplish his object, but did not at that time succeed. Din- 
 gaan, however, gave him full permission to commence operations 
 near Port Natal, where the natives were already numerous. He 
 then entered into the following treaty with the Zulu despot, which 
 was attended with unhappy results, and involved him in much 
 painful litigation with the settlers, as well as much suffering and 
 chagrin caused by the Zulu monarch : — 
 
 “ A TREATY CONCLUDED BETWEEN DINGAAN, KING OF THE ZULUS, 
 AND THE BRITISH RESIDENTS AT PORT NATAL. 
 
 “Dingaan, from this period, consents to waive all claim to 
 the persons and property of every individual now residing at Port 
 Natal, in consequence of their having deserted from him, and 
 accords them his full pardon. He still, however, regards them as 
 his subjects, liable to be sent for whenever he may think proper. 
 
 “The British residents at Port Natal, on their part, engage 
 for the future never to receive or harbour any deserter from the 
 Zulu country or any of its dependencies, and to use every endea- 
 vour to secure, and return to the king, every such individual 
 endeavouring to find an asylum among them. 
 
 “Should a case arise, in which this is found to be imprac- 
 ticable, immediate intelligence, stating the particulars of the 
 circumstance, is to be forwarded to Dingaan. 
 
 “ Any infringement of this treaty, on either part, invalidates 
 the whole. 
 
 “ Done at Congella, this 6th day of May, 1835, in presence of 
 “Umtobella,*! chief indunas and head counsellors of 
 Zambooza, j the Zulu nation. 
 
 “ G. Cyrus, Interpreter. 
 
 “ Signed on behalf of the British residents at Port Natal, 
 
 “ Allen P. Gardiner”* 
 
 * Chase’s "Reprint of Natal Papers, Notices,” &c., vol. i., p. 40. 
 
62 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 This treaty, and the subsequent events, involved Captain Gardi- 
 ner in great difficulties ; and the journey to Zulu-land undertaken 
 by this gentleman, as recorded in his work, — in which he took 
 back some Zulu refugees, who were put to a slow and cruel death, 
 — is harrowing to the feelings of every humane person. 
 
 In the year 1835, the American Board for Foreign Missions 
 established a mission here ; and the Revs. G. Champion, Aldin 
 Grout, and Dr. Adams arrived, as the agents of the mission, 
 which was then commenced, and has been continued to the 
 present time, with varied success as well as discouragement. 
 
 About this time the town of D'Urban was also formed, and 
 named after the honoured governor of the Cape, Sir B. D'Urban. 
 
 In the year 1837, Captain Gardiner, having taken a voyage to 
 England, returned to Natal, and brought with him the Rev. Mr. 
 Owen, of the Church Missionary Society ; who was afterwards 
 allowed to build a temporary residence near Dingaan’s capital, 
 and also assisted that chief in preparing the document for letting 
 the Natal territory to the Dutch farmers, and was there when 
 Retief and his party were cut off. 
 
 Captain Gardiner, on his return, was invested with magisterial 
 authority, which he sought to exercise over the Natal settlers 
 and natives, but to which they absolutely refused to submit ; and, 
 as the Boers were already on their march towards Natal, the 
 English seriously contemplated uniting with them in forming an 
 independent government, — a scheme which was of short-lived 
 duration. 
 
 Thus stood matters when the eventful year 1838 commenced; 
 the events of which, so far as the Dutch are concerned, are 
 recorded in the Chapter on their emigration to Natal. This 
 year broke in upon Natal and Zulu-land with storms, and blood, 
 and death : savagism and civilization were brought into close 
 contact and deadly strife. Without attempting to discuss the 
 merits of the various questions which arise out of this deeply 
 interesting subject for the consideration of the philosopher and 
 Christian, I shall detail events as they transpired. 
 
 The Honourable H. Cloete, in his “ Lectures on the Emigration 
 of the Dutch Farmers to Natal/'’ as quoted in the following Chapter, 
 in narrating the order of events, has fallen into a slight error, 
 and omitted some things which were done by the settlers ; to give 
 
IV.] THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 68 
 
 a particular account of which, probably, did not fall within the 
 range of his design. After full investigation into the events 
 which transpired about this time, I believe they occurred in the 
 following order. 
 
 In the early part of February, Eetief, with seventy picked farmers 
 and thirty Hottentots, went to Dingaan's “ great place,” Umgun- 
 gunhlovi, Umkongloof, or Congella, to negotiate the cession of 
 Natal to the Boers, in which he was assisted by the Eev. Mr. 
 Owen, of the Church Missionary Society. But, when the treaty 
 had been drawn up and regularly signed, that treacherous despot 
 had the whole party cut off, as detailed in the next Chapter. 
 Immediately after this, the Zulus came into the Colony, and 
 butchered about six hundred Boers, including women and chil- 
 dren, in the division of the Bushman's Eiver. Upon this, Piet 
 Uys and his clans, with as many farmers as they could muster, 
 went into Zulu-land to revenge the death of their friends and 
 families, who had been so wantonly and cruelly cut off at Din- 
 gaan's Kraal, and in the Bushman's-Eiver territory. Uys there 
 met with a tragical end ; and his devoted son fell at his side, by 
 the Zulu assagai. It was whilst Uys and his people were on this 
 “ commando” that the Natal settlers, with their natives, went to 
 Utunjanbile, where Nombanga and Sotobe's Kraals were, and 
 took away 2,000 or 8,000 head of cattle, besides women and 
 children, meeting with no resistance, because the men were away 
 on commando against Uys and his party. The defeat of the 
 Natal settlers to which Mr. Cloete refers occurred some weeks 
 after the death of Uys and his clan, the details of which I shall 
 now give, after furnishing an account of the first commando of 
 the Natal settlers, to which allusion has just been made. 
 
 It has been computed, by some of the residents then living, 
 that the English settlers could bring from 8,000 to 4,000 fight- 
 ing men into the field, 400 of whom had guns, and some of 
 whom were very expert in the use of fire-arms, — these, with the 
 women and children, making some 10,000 natives. Some of the 
 great leaders were Ogle, Cane, Biggar, and Stubbs, besides others 
 who occupied a less prominent place. These either made an 
 arrangement with the Boers to go into Zulu-land at the time of 
 Uys's commando, or they thought that to be a favourable time for 
 them to make a descent, when Dingaan had his hands full with 
 
64 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 the Farmers. Accordingly, they settled their plans, and set off 
 on their march, but, unhappily, fell out by the way. The dis- 
 pute arose out of the right of precedence, — whether Cane and his 
 people were to go first, and take the post of honour, or Ogle and 
 his people ; the former maintaining that it was their right, and 
 the latter being unwilling to yield it. When they could not 
 otherwise settle the dispute, to fighting they went, and, with 
 their “ kerries," made very sensible impressions on each other's 
 heads, arms, and legs. About fifty returned home disabled, 
 passing by Dr. Adams's old mission-station on the Umlazi, where 
 some of their wounds were bound up. It is said that Cane's 
 people gave Ogle's a sound thrashing at this time, and that tlie 
 latter vowed to be revenged when a suitable opportunity should 
 occur : this subsequently presented itself, when the affront was 
 bitterly repaid. 
 
 Having thus settled their quarrel, the victors advanced. Leaving 
 Pietermaritzburg on the left, and passing by the present site of 
 York, in the upper Umvoti division, they came upon Nombanga 
 and Sotobe's Kraals, at Utunjanbile, which signifies “a rock," 
 or “ the two holes or gates of a rock." These were two of Din- 
 gaan's great captains, who lived on the colonial side of the 
 Umtugela river. 
 
 Upon their arrival, all the men were absent on the com- 
 mando against Uys and his party. The women, children, and 
 cattle, being left unprotected, fell an easy prey into the hands of 
 the settlers, not more than about two Zulus being killed, and 
 none on the side of the settlers. It is said that about 3,000 
 cattle were taken, and a considerable number of women and chil- 
 dren, the women and girls being more costly than cattle. These 
 appear large numbers; but, at that time, kraals were not 
 small and dispersed, as now, but large and close together : 
 besides, these were the settlements of captains of some 
 importance. 
 
 On the return of the settlers, the booty was divided amongst 
 them according to the proportion of people they had, each chief 
 settling with his own people. When returning, John Cane 
 detected one of his great men secreting or stealing cattle, and 
 shot him at once without judge or jury. They came through 
 Jarandal, probably by Inanda, the present station of the Kev. 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 65 
 
 IV.] 
 
 D. Bindley, American missionary, and the residence of Mr. 
 Mesham, the Kafir magistrate. 
 
 The excitement of this successful foray had not subsided, when 
 Mr. Robert Biggar, who had been absent on a visit to the old 
 Colony, returned ; and, being dissatisfied with the share of the 
 booty awarded him and his people on the last expedition, wished 
 to proceed at once, and make another descent upon Dingaan, 
 resolving to go alone if the others would not assist him. Upon 
 this a council was called, at which a difference of opinion was 
 displayed, — some wishing to proceed at once, and others being 
 desirous that the commando should be a while delayed. It was 
 at length determined that they should proceed at once : but Mr. 
 Ogle would not consent to go ; nor did he go, although his people 
 went. There was, however, division, not only in the council, but 
 amongst the people also, some of whom felt very unwilling to go, 
 fearing that the consequences might not be favourable. But this 
 hesitation was settled in a very summary manner : the alternative 
 being either to go or be shot, it was quite enough to overcome 
 their scruples ; so go they did ! But, whilst many were thus 
 unwilling, others were equally enthusiastic, especially some of the 
 Kafirs. The last commando had been so successful, and the cattle 
 taken so numerous, that they were wrought up to the highest 
 pitch of excitement ; and old men who could only just walk w r ere 
 so inflamed with expectation and desire, as to go, assisted by 
 their sticks, although expostulated with by those who saw their 
 danger ; but it was in vain to dissuade them. 
 
 This army consisted of about 18 English settlers, 30 Hotten- 
 tots, and 3,000 Kafirs; 400 being armed, and all ranged under 
 th^ir respective leaders, the numbers of whose companies were 
 apportioned to their rank. Many of these leaders were men of 
 dauntless courage and desperate character. 
 
 This warlike party was designated “the grand army of Natal,” 
 and great demonstrations of joy and triumph were made ; whilst 
 all were equipped in the best manner which their circumstances 
 allowed, — some with assagais, kerries, and shields, and others 
 with guns, pistols, swords, and cutlasses, with the appendages of 
 powder-horns, shot-flasks, bullet-bags, &c. Their nondescript 
 hats were adorned with ostrich-feathers ; and most of the leaders 
 were mounted on horseback. 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 HISTORY 01' NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. IV. 
 
 Thus equipped, full of expectation and hope, they started on 
 their hazardous enterprise. On the evening of the third day, they 
 came to the Umzinyati, above the Umtugela, and halted, sending 
 forward Tumayo (a small chief under Cane) and his people to 
 reconnoitre. These crossed the Umtugela, and found a detachment 
 of Zulu spies at Kude’s Kraal, and fired upon them. They then 
 returned to the body of their army, and reported what had 
 transpired; when a council of war was held, in which great 
 division of sentiment existed. Biggar, and those who thought 
 with him, wished to proceed at once and attack the enemy in 
 his country, taking the aggressive; whilst Cane and his 
 partisans argued, that it would be better for them to remain 
 where they were, on the defensive, as the Zulus would be sure to 
 make the attack, and they could then choose their own positions. 
 But, after much discussion, all embraced the former proposition ; 
 and, having come to this resolution, they pushed forward at once, 
 in order to take the enemy by surprise, before resistance could be 
 organized. They quickly crossed the Umtugela, and, ascending 
 the hill on the opposite side, came up to the Kraal of Eudonda - 
 kusuJca , that is, “ tardy in starting,” (marked 3 on the wood- 
 engraving,) and surrounded it before daylight. A detachment 
 of Dingaan’s army was lying here, upon whom they opened fire 
 with their guns ; when the inmates of the huts, finding the firing 
 directed low towards the ground on which they were lying, took 
 hold on the tops of the houses, holding by the sticks which form 
 the wattle-work. This plan was, however, quickly detected, on 
 account of the huts sinking with the pressure, when the settlers 
 directed their fire higher up, and the people fell wounded or dead. 
 The whole kraal was destroyed, the people being killed, and the 
 huts burnt. 
 
 As the morning of this awful day dawned, many of those who 
 were attacked lying dead, and others being in the pangs of death, 
 one man said, “You may do with me as you please, and kill me; 
 but you will soon see and feel the great elephant” meaning 
 Dingaan’s army. This “elephant” soon appeared, and crushed 
 them to death under his ponderous feet. 
 
 The wood-engraving No. V. presents a very correct view of 
 this terrible battle. The land was very hilly, the hills stretching 
 out something like the fingers of a man’s hand when extended. 
 
Y. — THE BATTLE BETWEEN THE NATAL KAEIRS, UNDER JOHN CANE, AND THE ZULUS 
 
 ON THE TUGrELA RIVER. 
 
IV.] THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 69 
 
 rising to ridges in the centre, and. descending to deep ravines on 
 each side; the kraal being near the top of one of these ridges, 
 and reaching down the slopes on each side. It was at a short 
 distance from this kraal that “the great elephant” presented 
 himself, and nttered his piercing cry and terrific scream, which, 
 coming from thousands of infuriated savages wrought to the 
 highest pitch of frenzy, must have had a terrible effect, being 
 enough to make the stoutest heart quail.* 
 
 Dingaan did not appear in person in this notable battle, nor 
 were the old warriors allowed to fight, the young men being 
 destined to win the highest honours, and take the weapons of 
 their foes as trophies, to perpetuate the memory of their conquest. 
 
 The Zulu captains commanding were Umahlebe, Zulu, and 
 Nougalazi. These, with the old warriors, took their stand on 
 the hill, from which they could see all that passed, and issue 
 their commands accordingly (marked 10 in the Plate). Seven 
 Zulu regiments, making about 10,000 men, (each regiment con- 
 taining about 1,500,) were brought into the field of action. 
 These were flushed with three successive victories: — 1. The 
 cutting off of Eetief and his party at “the great place;” 3. 
 The slaughter of the Boers in the Bushman-River district ; and, 
 3. The defeat of Uys, and the dispersion of his people. Besides, 
 they were full of rage at the loss of their cattle, women, and 
 children at Utunjanbile, and the destruction of the kraal before 
 their eyes, for which they were burning to be revenged. These 
 circumstances led them to fight with a fury which could only 
 be quenched in death. When they were shot down, if they 
 could crawl, they would take an assagai, and try to inflict a fatal 
 stab on one of their bitter foes, rendering it needful to fire upon 
 them again until dead. 
 
 The Natal army had therefore to fight with the vigour of 
 men whose lives were in a fearful balance, and who were made 
 desperate by the greatness of the impending danger. They were 
 drawn up near the kraal in question, the English and Hottentots 
 
 * In this wood-engraving, Nos. 1, 2 , 5, 6, 8, and 9, represent the advance of the 
 Zulus to the attack, from several points. No. 4 displays the Europeans, and those 
 Hottentots who had fire-arms, commencing their retreat. No. 10 marks the posi- 
 tion of the Zulu chiefs who were in command, and directed the operations. 
 
70 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 with muskets in front, and the Kafirs with assagais in the rear. 
 The first division of the Zulu army came on with a fearful rush, 
 but were met by the steady fire and deadly shots of their foes, 
 which cut them down like grass. They were checked, broken, 
 driven back, and defeated, many lying dead and dying at the 
 feet of the settlers. Robert Joyce, or, as he was called, “Bob 
 Joyce,” a deserter from the Seventy-second Regiment, had ten 
 men under him with guns, besides Kafirs ; and such fearful execu- 
 tion did they do, that they cut a pathway through the Zulu 
 regiment, as they approached, until the Zulu commanders ordered 
 a change in the mode of attack. This man I saw and attended 
 in his last sickness; he was one of the few who escaped. He 
 died a penitent, greatly distressed for his sins. 
 
 This first division, however, only retreated to make way for 
 the Zulu forces to come from different points favoured by the 
 formation of the hills. Cane sent Ogle's Kafirs to attack the 
 Zulus on the south-west, whilst he, with the main body of the 
 Natal army, took the north-east. When Ogle's Kafirs had dis- 
 persed these, they were to come round and take the Zulus in flank : 
 instead of which, — the hour of revenge being come for the affront 
 which they received at Cane's hands, — when they had dispersed the 
 Zulus, they fled to the drift, upon which the Zulu chiefs exclaimed, 
 “ 0 ! anti bagabalehana / '' that is, “ They can run or flee, can 
 they?'' (This cannot be shown in the engraving.) The sight of 
 them running inspired fresh courage into the Zulus, who now 
 closed in from all quarters upon the diminished Natal army, coming 
 down as an overwhelming flood, the mighty masses of which it was 
 impossible to resist. The strife was deadly in the extreme. The 
 Zulus lost thousands of their people ; they were cut down until 
 they formed banks over which those who were advancing had to 
 climb, as well as over the wounded, crawling and stabbing, tena- 
 cious of life, and selling it dearly. 
 
 Cane fought hard, and died of his wounds. A fine old Kafir 
 man, who was present, gave me a description of his death the 
 other day. He was questioned about other matters ; but as soon 
 as he came to this, his eyes appeared to flash with excitement, 
 and his hands moved in all forms to express the firing of the guns 
 and the stabbing with the assagais. He took a stick, and 
 held one point to his breast, to show where the assagai entered 
 
VI. — DEATH OF JOHN CANE AND KOBEKT BIGGAE, AT THE BATTLE ON THE TUGELA 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 73 
 
 IV.] 
 
 Cane's chest. He then gave his companion another stick, to 
 show how a second assagai was buried between Cane's shoulders, 
 whose gun was lying on his left arm, his pipe in his mouth, his 
 head nodding, until he fell from his horse, and died. His horse 
 was killed close by. (See No. VI.)* The last deed of this man 
 was tragical. One of his own people, who had now thrown away 
 his badge, was coming to snatch the assagai from his back, when 
 Cane, supposing him to be a Zulu, shot him at once over his 
 shoulder. Stubbs was stabbed by a boy, and, when he felt it 
 was his death- wound, exclaimed, “Am I to be killed by a boy 
 like you?" Biggar fell close by. The Natal army being sur- 
 rounded and cut up, heaps of slain lay dead upon the field, to be 
 devoured by beasts of prey, their bones being left to bleach under 
 many summer suns. It is only now, after sixteen years, that 
 the ground is beginning to be cleared of bones. 
 
 The work of destruction, however, was not yet complete. No 
 sooner had the leaders fallen, than the Natal Kafirs threw away 
 their badges and shields, and seized the shields of the Zulus, in 
 order to favour their escape, whilst the swiftness with which they 
 could run was their best defence. But, in making their escape, the 
 Zulus knew their ground, and that the river must be crossed ; and 
 they therefore so surrounded them as to compel them to take one 
 only course. No. 1, on the extreme left of the wood-engraving, 
 (V.,) shows how the Zulus were mustered in force there to prevent 
 escape, whilst the position of the various divisions on the right 
 shows the impossibility of escape there. In flight, then, these 
 wretched beings had no alternative but to take the path shown, 
 at the bottom of which there is a descent of one hundred feet 
 perpendicular to the river, leaving a hole at the bottom ; and so 
 numerous were the bodies heaped upon each other in this great 
 grave, that at length, instead of leaping as represented, they 
 walked over the bodies of those who filled the chasm. One of 
 those who made the leap was Upepo, who was stabbed, as he 
 went under the water, by a Zulu, who cursed him and said, " I 
 have finished you but the death-wound was not given; for the 
 man escaped. 
 
 * This wood-engraving represents the close of the battle, and the death of Cane 
 and Biggar, the leaders of the Natal Kafirs. The remains of the burnt kraal, which 
 was the first point of attack by the Natal party, is seen on the centre of the hill. 
 
74 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 In order to complete the dire destruction of this day of blood 
 and death, a division of Zulus was sent round to cut off those who 
 might escape by the river. In the engraving these men are seen 
 up to the arm-pits in the stream, stabbing any who might be in 
 danger of escaping ; and very few gained the opposite bank and 
 lived. It was here that Blankenberg was killed. Of the few 
 who escaped, some swam, some dived, and some floated along, 
 feigning to be dead. One, Goba, crossed the river four times, 
 and was saved at last. Petrus Eoetzie (or “ Piet Elias," as better 
 known by many) entered the river lower than most of the others, 
 and got into the long reeds of the opposite bank, where the Zulus 
 searched for him, but in vain. 
 
 In this terrible battle fell John Cane, Bobert Biggar, John 
 Stubbs, Thomas Carden, John Russel, — Blankenberg, Richard 
 Wood, William Wood, Henry Batt, John Campbell, — Lovedale, 
 Thomas Campbell, with two or three other white men, leaving not 
 half-a-dozen to return and tell their tale of woe. Of the Hotten- 
 tots three or four returned ; and of the Kafirs, very few, except 
 Ogle’s. The few who escaped arrived at home singly, many of 
 them having been pursued nearly to the Bay, and owing their 
 deliverance to the shelter of the bush and the darkness of night. 
 Most of the particulars herein recorded I can vouch for as being 
 correct, having conversed with several who were engaged in the 
 transaction, and others who were residing at Natal at the time : 
 but slight errors in some of the details may possibly be dis- 
 covered, which, however, will not materially affect any of these 
 statements. 
 
 I might make some observations on the conduct of some of 
 the parties concerned, but think it better to allow the facts to 
 speak for themselves, and the reader to draw his own conclu- 
 sions ; only dropping my tear over this sad waste of human life, 
 without discussing the causes of it, or the manner in which the 
 battle was lost by the settlers. 
 
 The honour of this victory was claimed by Umpanda, the pre- 
 sent Zulu chief, who was at that time Dingaan’s chief “ induna,” 
 and on whom it devolved to call the army, and direct the various 
 preparations, including the incantations of the doctors, by which 
 the warriors were made strong for battle, and success obtained. 
 
 This defeat was quickly followed by Dingaan’s army coming 
 
THE FIRST ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 
 75 
 
 IV.] 
 
 down to the Bay, — an event which happened a few weeks after- 
 wards, — when the English residents took refuge on the Island in 
 the middle of the Bay, where they remained by day, and at night 
 went on board the “ Comet,” which was lying at anchor there at 
 the time. Amongst those thus circumstanced, was the Rev. D. 
 Bindley, of the American Mission, and the Rev. Mr. Owen, of 
 the Church Missionary Society, who had just returned from Din- 
 gaan’s Kraal, after the slaughter of Retief and his party. These, 
 and many more, had, for two weeks and upwards, to live exposed 
 to danger and death, and to look on whilst an army of furious 
 savages were destroying their property. The Zulus left not a 
 vestige of any thing remaining, except perhaps the walls of some 
 of the houses. Furniture, clothes, dogs, cats, poultry, and every 
 thing they could seize, were utterly destroyed. They advanced as 
 far as the Umlazi river, and threw a firebrand upon the roof of 
 Dr. Adamses house; but it did not ignite, and no damage ensued. 
 
 No events of great interest transpired after what has now been 
 related. The occupancy of Natal brought an additional number 
 of English traders; and things began to assume more of the 
 settled character of civilized society. But the English and the 
 Dutch did not amalgamate. The Boers were jealous of the 
 English ; and it is stated that they shot Biggar at the Bushman’s 
 River, whilst the lives of others were in great danger from the 
 same cause. It was therefore the occasion of great pleasure to 
 the English settlers when they heard that the home-government 
 were about to take possession of Natal, and that Captain Smith 
 was ordered to move forward from the Umgazi post for this 
 purpose. 
 
 We close this Chapter with the lively and humorous account 
 of Joseph Brown the Bugler, whose letter is quoted elsewhere: 
 “The next day’s march, we came within twenty-five miles of 
 Natal; and that evening there came four Englishmen out to meet 
 us, all armed with swords, pistols, and doubled-barrelled guns. 
 You may depend, it alarmed us very, very much to see them so 
 well armed; but you would not believe how much they were 
 overjoyed to see us. They stated to the Captain that they were 
 obliged to fly for refuge. The Boers threatened to hang them 
 and a good many more that stopped in the town. The next 
 day’s march, we met the whole of the Englishmen coming out to 
 
76 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 meet us, all armed in the same manner as the first four. When 
 they came up to us, they all shouted unanimously together, 
 ‘Welcome, welcome, boys ! You are the brightest sight we saw 
 this many a day. Our lives are in danger this month past, since 
 they heard of the troops coming up, and we were all obliged to 
 make our escape from the band of ruffians, who said they would 
 hang us all if we would not go in arms against the troops that 
 were coming up ; but we never would consent, and we had to fly, 
 leaving our property and houses behind us, to get some protec- 
 tion from you: and thanks be to the Almighty, you are at 
 hand !’ Now they told us many yams about the Dutch barba- 
 rians, the ill-treatment they gave them, and how they made them 
 pay heavy revenue and duties upon all kinds of goods which 
 they purchased out of different vessels.” 
 
EMIGRATION OE THE DUTCH FARMERS. 
 
 77 
 
 v.] 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS TO NATAL, WITH 
 THE SLAUGHTER OF RETIEF AND HIS PARTY AT DINGAAN^S 
 CAPITAL. 
 
 The Dutch Boers , or “ Farmers,” now form a very large por- 
 tion of the white population of South Africa, and are spread over 
 an extensive tract of country, including the Cape and Natal 
 Colonies, and what is now called “the Sovereignty,” and the 
 Vaal Riveire {Faal or “Yellow River”) Republic. 
 
 Their character and manners are very simple, approaching 
 sometimes to the rude. They are very hospitable, especially 
 among their own class, and also to those whom they know among 
 the English population. The families are often large, including 
 many children and grandchildren; but, so long as the father 
 lives, he is the head of the establishment, and is generally looked 
 up to with considerable veneration, and treated with great respect, 
 by the younger members of the family. The children usually 
 marry young, the girls at the age of fifteen years, and the boys 
 about eighteen or twenty. After marriage, they often remain 
 under the roof and care of the parents of one of them for a long 
 time, and move off only when they are in circumstances to 
 provide comfortably for themselves. Their habits are mostly 
 inactive. The old lady of the house takes her seat beside a table, 
 upon or near to which the coffee-kettle or tea-pot is usually 
 found ; and, when a friend has sat down, in a few minutes he is 
 accosted with, “ Will Mynheer een hop coffee drink ?” “ Will 
 the gentleman drink a cup of coffee ?” which is no unwelcome 
 question, if the visitor has been travelling far in dust and heat ; 
 and the coffee is found to be a refreshing beverage. A little girl 
 or boy, or a Hottentot, follows with some warm water and a 
 towel, which greatly relieves the skin of the hands and the face, 
 if they were before burning with heat. The two principal meals 
 
78 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 are taken about eleven o’clock in tlie morning, and seven in the 
 evening; and if yon go three hours or three minutes before they 
 sit down to table, it is all the same; for, as in America, the 
 hours fixed for the meals are strictly adhered to, and you eat no 
 sooner for being half an hour before time. The males are gene- 
 rally stout, when the season of youth is passed ; but the females 
 are, in the fullest sense of the word, fat . It not unfrequently 
 happens, in the sleeping arrangements, that four or five beds are 
 found in one room, and two or three married couples occupy 
 them. This appears passing strange to a respectable pair of 
 English strangers, on their first visit to these domiciles ; but the 
 Dutch usually do not undress, or only partially so, on going 
 to bed. 
 
 The men frequently do but little beyond taking the oversight 
 of the cattle, &c., night and morning. A good waggon and a 
 fine span of twelve oxen are regarded as an indispensable append- 
 age to the establishment; and with these the farmer finds Ins 
 home in any part of the wilds of South Africa. But the Boers 
 cannot endure to be annoyed with wild animals or troublesome 
 natives. Their large flocks of sheep with heavy tails of fat, their 
 extensive herds of cattle with long horns, and their fine troops of 
 horses with sleek skins, must all dwell in peace and safety, or 
 very soon the exclamation from the “ groot heer” (“ great mas- 
 ter”) is significantly heard, “ My ne vrouw , wy moet trehf “My 
 wife, we must move.” 
 
 Their religious sentiments are generally strong. They possess 
 great respect and reverence for their ministers, to whom they look 
 not. only for spiritual guidance, but often for direction in tem- 
 poral matters ; and if the minister is a good and consistent man, 
 he will obtain great influence over them. They attach great 
 importance to baptism, the Lord’s supper, and confirmation, 
 which, after the manner of the old country whence their ancestors 
 came, are administered only at particular seasons of the year, 
 generally at one of the great festivals of the church. They will 
 sometimes travel a whole week, with an ox-waggon, to be present 
 on these solemn occasions ; and whilst many Englishmen will 
 not leave their establishments for two hours to worship God on 
 the Sabbath-day, these denizens of the wilderness will travel hun- 
 dreds of miles, and be absent two weeks, for that good purpose. 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 79 
 
 I shall not in this place attempt to detail the causes which 
 induced so many of the Boers to leave the Cape Colony from 
 1836 to 1843. These are fully set forth by the Honourable H. 
 Cloete, LL.D., in his “ Lectures/' recently delivered at Pieter- 
 maritzburg, “ on the Emigration of the Dutch Farmers,” &c. ; but 
 I may observe in general, that their dissatisfaction arose chiefly 
 from the manner in which the English behaved towards the 
 natives : 1. In connexion with the Hottentots leaving the employ 
 of their masters, and going upon mission-stations. 2. In the 
 liberation of the slaves on the 1st of December, 1838; which 
 occurring just in the midst of harvest, and all the slaves leaving 
 on the very day of their liberation, the Farmers wei;e left in a very 
 destitute condition, and their agricultural operations were brought 
 to a stand for the time being. 3. With regard to the unsatis- 
 factory manner in which the Kafir question was settled after the 
 war of 1834, when Sir Andries Stockenstrom became lieutenant- 
 governor of the Eastern Province, and the Glenelg Treaties were 
 brought into operation, which worked so unfavourably, and have 
 been succeeded by two other most calamitous wars. 
 
 Having at that time heard something of the Natal country, 
 they sent out a party to explore it. “During the same period, 
 the capabilities of this district of Natal had become obscurely 
 known, from the visits of Lieutenant Farewell and Captain King ; 
 and the accounts of several of their companions being brought 
 to the Cape, a society was soon formed for the exploration of 
 Southern Africa; and Dr. Smith, with a respectable party of 
 travellers, was fully equipped to examine and report upon its 
 condition and advantages. He succeeded in exploring the Bay 
 of Natal, and visiting Dingaan in his chief town of Umkongloof ; 
 and the accounts which he brought back first attracted the atten- 
 tion of the Dutch Farmers to this district, with a view to occupy- 
 ing the same. They quietly collected fourteen waggons ; and a 
 party headed by Piet Uys, Cobus Uys, Hans de Lange, Stephanus 
 Maritz, and Gert Rudolph, started from Uitenhage in the begin- 
 ning of the year 1834, taking the lower route along the eastern 
 slopes of the Quahlamba or Drakenberg Range, following nearly 
 the same track by which Dr. Smith and his party had explored this 
 district. Their arrival agreeably surprised the small party of 
 English who had settled themselves down at the Bay, where 
 
80 HISTORY or NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 Messrs. Ogle, Toohey, and King, (who are now amongst ns, and 
 the only survivors of those settlers,) gave them a hearty recep- 
 tion ; from whose accounts, and from their own explorations of 
 the country, they soon came to the conclusion, that this would 
 be a country in every way suited to them and their countrymen. 
 They loitered here some time, shooting, and examining the 
 country ; and would have pursued their explorations still farther, 
 if they had not been startled by the astounding intelligence that 
 the Kafirs had made a sudden general irruption into the Eastern 
 Province, and thus provoked a third Kafir war.”* 
 
 At the close of the Kafir war of 1835, the Dutch were so dis- 
 satisfied with the arrangements made by the government with the 
 Kafirs, that a large number of them resolved on leaving without 
 delay, and seeking, in the interior and at Natal, freedom from the 
 yoke of the British government, which they would no longer bear, 
 being determined to pursue that unrestrained course which their 
 interests or passions dictated. Accordingly, in the early part of 
 1836, about two hundred persons, headed by Hendrick Potgieter, 
 crossed the Orange river, and, being quickly followed by many 
 others from the divisions of Albany, Uitenhage, and Graaf-Keinet, 
 spread themselves in different parts of what is now called “ the 
 Sovereignty,” locating chiefly along the Modder, the Yet, and 
 the Sand rivers. 
 
 I will here quote the graphic and able account of the Honour- 
 able H. Cloete, in the Lectures already quoted, which will at 
 once give an accurate, clear, and touching description of the 
 whole transaction : “ Their numbers were about that time also 
 increased by another large clan, headed by the venerable patri- 
 arch, Jacobus Uys, then about seventy years of age, and his 
 eldest son, Pieter Uys, who, having visited this district before, 
 cherished the idea of settling down here, in preference to going 
 further into the interior of Africa. This party issued a manifesto, 
 declaratory of their intention to shape their course towards Natal, 
 and to secede from all those parties who seemed more intent to 
 occupy the banks of the Yaal river, or what is now called 'the 
 Sovereignty/ and even to proceed eastward to Delagoa Bay. 
 This determination of the clans of Uys, Moolman, and Potgieter, 
 
 * See “ Lectures on the Emigration of the Dutch Farmers, &c. By the Hon. 
 H. Cloete.” Page 31. 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 81 
 
 seems to have induced Retief also to follow their track ; and he 
 sent exploring parties from the Sand river, who at length suc- 
 ceeded in finding two or three paths across the Quahlamba, or 
 Draaksberg, which might be made passable for waggons ; for, up 
 to that time, every attempt to cross that mountain range by 
 waggons from the Zuurberg to the west, up to the Oliviers Pass, 
 at the north-east extremity of our district, had failed. 
 
 " Retief succeeded, with his party, in crossing at one spot, and 
 reached Port Natal in safety, where he met with a hearty recep- 
 tion from the British emigrants, who (strange to say) had also 
 formed themselves into a little independent community; for, 
 upon Captain Gardiner, of the navy, arriving among them, and 
 asserting a magisterial authority over them, under the provisions 
 of an extraordinary law, passed by the British legislature, and 
 entitled, 'The Cape-of-Good-Hope Punishment Bill/ which he 
 promulgated among them, they at once repudiated his interference, 
 and maintained their independence from all authority, except from 
 such as should emanate from themselves ; in consequence of the 
 then secretary for the colonies. Lord Glenelg, having expressly 
 'disclaimed, in the most distinct terms, any intention on the 
 part of his majesty's government to assert any authority over 
 any part of this territory/ This mutual feeling of independence 
 seemed to serve as a bond of union between them ; and there can 
 be no doubt, that if a person like Retief had continued to be the 
 acknowledged head of the Dutch emigrants, a more firm and 
 lasting tie would have bound them together. 
 
 " Pieter Retief, however, in the conscientious view which he 
 had always taken of these matters, felt that as both Tshaka and 
 Dingaan had nominally given away this territory to various other 
 persons before his arrival, the occupation of this country by him 
 and his followers might thereafter subject them to disputes, 
 either with the Zulu chiefs, or with such English emigrants as 
 had received these ill-defined grants from the Zulu sovereigns. 
 He therefore determined to proceed in person to Dingaan' s capital, 
 to negotiate with him a treaty of peace, and obtain a formal 
 cession of such extent of territory as the latter might feel inclined 
 to cede to him and the Emigrant Earners . 
 
 "Upon reaching the Zulu chief's capital, Umkongloof, he 
 accidentally found there a missionary of the Church of England, 
 
 G 
 
82 HISTORY OT NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 (the Rev. E. Owen,) who materially assisted in apparently dis- 
 posing the chief to give him a kind reception; and upon 
 being made acquainted with the special object of Retief s mis- 
 sion, he at once promised him a formal cession of this territory, 
 upon his first recovering for him a quantity of cattle which 
 Sikonyella, a Mantatee chief, residing on the sources of the 
 Caledon river, had recently taken from him. Retief accepted 
 these terms, and, returning to this district, at once called toge- 
 ther several of the parties who were preparing to settle down in 
 this territory. They determined on an attack on Sikonyella ; but, 
 before doing so, sent messengers to him, demanding restitution, 
 with a significant notice that it would be enforced : and this 
 communication had the desired effect ; for Sikonyella imme- 
 diately gave up seven hundred head of cattle, together with 
 sixty horses, and some guns, which he and his tribe had at 
 various times captured from small parties of Emigrating Earmers. 
 
 “ During these proceedings, which took place during the last 
 months of the year 1837 , nearly a thousand waggons had already 
 descended, and passed down the slopes of the Draaksberg into 
 this district; and the Emigrant Earmers finding the country 
 already denuded of all population, (with the single exception of 
 one small party under the chief Matuan, who now still occupies 
 nearly the same ground,) they spread themselves over the whole 
 of the Klip river division, down to the Bushman's River, where 
 the remains of thousands of stone kraals clearly indicated that a 
 very dense population must have once been settled down ; thus 
 also giving a promise of the great fertility of the soil, as it could 
 not otherwise have maintained so large a population. 
 
 “ Upon Retief s return to that part of this district, on his way 
 to Dingaan, with the cattle surrendered by Sikonyella,, to be 
 delivered to the former, a sad presentiment seems to have come 
 over many of the heads of the parties, who, however, then still 
 acknowledged Retief as their leader. Gert Maritz proposed that 
 he should proceed to Dingaan, with the cattle recovered, taking 
 only three or four men with him, arguing very justly that the 
 insignificance of such a force would be its best safeguard. But 
 Retief appears to have desired to show Dingaan something like 
 a respectable force, and insisted on taking some forty or fifty of 
 his best horsemen with him, leaving it, however, optional to any 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 83 
 
 person to accompany him or to remain behind. This only induced 
 an additional number of spirited young men to join ; and during 
 the last week of January,, 1838, Pieter Retief, accompanied by 
 seventy of the most respectable and picked men from among the 
 Emigrants, with about thirty young Hottentots and servants 
 riding or leading their spare horses, formed an imposing caval- 
 cade, with which he crossed the Umzinyati, (or Buffalo river,) 
 and, on the 2nd of February, arrived at Umkongloof, (DingaaUs 
 capital,) and delivered over the cattle recovered from Sikonyella, 
 with the receipt of which Dingaan expressed himself highly satis- 
 fied; and, having collected several of his regiments from the 
 neighbouring kraals, he entertained them for two days with their 
 favourite sham-fights, which give a fearful representation of their 
 mode of warfare. 
 
 “ On February 4th Dingaan had fixed for signing a formal ces- 
 sion of the whole of this district to Pieter Retief, for himself and 
 the Emigrant Farmers for ever; and the Rev. Mr. Owen, then 
 still residing with Dingaan, was requested to draw out and wit- 
 ness the instrument, which he accordingly did in English ; and 
 to this document Dingaan and some of his principal counsellors 
 affixed their marks, after the tenor thereof had been fully inter- 
 preted to them by the Rev. Mr. Owen. 
 
 “ Retief s business being thus satisfactorily ended, he made his 
 arrangements to depart the next morning, when Dingaan desired 
 him to enter his kraal once more to take leave of him, requesting, 
 however, that his party should not enter armed, as this was 
 contrary to their usage ; and to this Retief unguardedly con- 
 sented, leaving all their arms piled up outside of the kraal, while 
 they sent their c achter ryders 3 to fetch and saddle their horses. 
 Upon approaching Dingaan in his kraal, they found him sur- 
 rounded (as usual) by two or three of his favourite regiments, 
 when, after conversing with Retief, and some of his leading men, 
 in the most friendly manner, he pressed them to sit down a little 
 longer, offering them their ‘ stirrup-cup/ in some clmalla, or 
 maize beer, which the Kafirs enjoy as a favourite beverage. 
 This was handed round to the whole party, who partook freely 
 thereof ; and while a number of them were thus sitting down, 
 with the bowls in their hands,* Dingaan suddenly exclaimed, 
 
 * See this account corrected, pp. 84, 87. 
 
 G 2 
 
84 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. Y. 
 
 c Bulala amatagati ,' or, ‘Kill tlie wizards/ and in an instant 
 three or four thousand Zulus assailed them with their knob- 
 kerries ; and, although many of the Farmers, instantly drawing 
 their clasp-knives, (which they usually carry by them, and use in 
 cutting up the game they kill, or the viands they eat,) made a 
 determined resistance, and took the lives of several of their assail- 
 ants, yet they soon fell, one after the other, under the over- 
 whelming pressure of the thousands by whom they were charged 
 and beaten down ; and, after a desperate struggle, of half-an- 
 hour's duration, their expiring and mangled corpses were 
 dragged out of the kraal to an adjoining hillock, marked and 
 infamous as the Aceldama, or rather the Golgotha, where the 
 bones of all victims to the fury of this despot were hoarded up, 
 and became a prey to the wolves and vultures.” 
 
 This tragic scene is strikingly set forth in woodcut No. VII., 
 as here given. The proper Kafir name of Dingaan's capital, or 
 “great place,” was Umgungunhlovi, meaning, in English, “the 
 rumbling noise of the elephant;” and it is estimated to have 
 contained two thousand large huts or houses, with ten head of 
 cattle belonging to each. Figure 1 shows the Dutchman 
 Ketief and his party in the middle of the kraal : 2 represents 
 the Zulu warriors, not with “ knob-kerries,” as stated in the 
 Lecture, but with sticks three feet long. It was a capital crime 
 for a Zulu to take an assagai, or knob-kerry, to the king's 
 kraal, or “great place;” so that Dingaan, in requesting the 
 Boers to leave- their guns outside, only asked them to observe 
 the law of his country. I mention this regulation, not to pal- 
 liate this awful butchery, but to explain Zulu law and usage. 
 Figure 11, at the bottom of the engraving, and outside of the 
 great enclosure, denotes the muskets of the Boers ; and 2 exhibits 
 the furious onslaught, when, with savage ferocity, the Zulus rushed 
 to the dreadful work of death, exclaiming, “ Bambani abatagati ” 
 that is, “ Seize the witches.” The person indicated by figure 
 3 is Dingaan retiring towards his labyrinth, his disappearing 
 behind the high fence being the signal for destruction. The king's 
 person must be guarded, must be safe. He retired, saying, “ Salani 
 guide” that is, “ Sit,” or, “Abide, comfortably;” or, “ Hamba 
 guide” that is, “ Travel well.” This was a fit finish to his consum- 
 mate treachery. 4 is the sentry house, leading into the labyrinth. 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OE THE DUTCH FARMERS. 87 
 
 which is constantly guarded by sentinels, so that no person may 
 enter, except the king and those whom “ the king delighteth 
 to honour.” 5 shows the labyrinth, where the entrance into 
 these kraals within kraals is very small, and the fences are very 
 high, so that, if a stranger gets into them, he is quite lost, and 
 cannot find his way out. This is called Tsiklohlo. 6 shows the 
 intunkulu , “ chief house or palace,” the high abode of the' great 
 Zulu king and despot. The rods of this house, instead of being 
 horizontal, like common ones, must be perpendicular, and as 
 straight as a dart, being covered with mats instead of thatch. 
 It is twenty feet wide, and eight feet high. The crown on the 
 top is called tsikongo , “ pinnacle of the house or temple.” This 
 crown is curiously constructed from a very long piece of matting, 
 which is folded or rolled into the particular form required. The 
 adjoining houses are of similar construction, but are not equal to 
 “ the great house.” The king’s wives and servants occupy the 
 other houses in the labyrinth. Figure 7, being the middlemost of 
 the three small enclosures at the top of the engraving, presents to 
 view the eniposeni , “ seraglio,” where the king’s chief wives dwell ; 
 and to enter which is death to any man, except the sacred person 
 of the king. 8 is the wamabele , “ provision kraal,” where the 
 stores of flesh or corn are kept. 9 represents the tlabamkomo , 
 “ slaughter-house,” or kraal, where all the beasts are killed which 
 supply the royal table,, and feed the thousands of retainers about 
 the chief. The figures 10, 10, are tzinhla zenutu , “multitudes 
 of houses,” forming the outer rim of the large enclosure ; and 
 surely they must baffle all description, — eight or ten thousand 
 human beings being crowded together in so small a space. The 
 figures 12, 12, exhibit intuba and isango , the “entrance” into 
 the kraal, and the “ huts of the people.” To have a few thousand 
 warriors at hand to murder Eetief and his party, was no great 
 matter, when the means where so ample. 
 
 This description of “ Umgungunhlovi ” may be relied upon as 
 being in the main correct. I know of only one person who 
 could give such an accurate and particular account of the wonder- 
 ful specimen of barbarian art and contrivance which Dingaan’s 
 capital displayed ; and it has been my good fortune to derive my 
 information from him. I now resume my quotation from the 
 Honourable Mr. Cloete’s narrative : — 
 
88 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “ Dingaan, following the precept of Csesar, who deemed nothing 
 done so long as any thing remained undone, ordered instantly ten 
 of his regiments to march into the Natal territory, to attack all 
 the Emigrant Farmers, (who, in perfect security, were spread over 
 all the district, awaiting the return of their friends,) and exter- 
 minate them root and branch. It certainly is remarkable, that 
 the doubts which the majority had entertained as to the good 
 faith of Dingaan vanished so soon after the departure of Eetief 
 and his party. The young men were enjoying the pleasure of the 
 chase, and supplying their friends with the game that abounded ; 
 and the women, seemingly also unsuspicious, were only waiting 
 the return of their husbands, sons, and relatives; when the 
 Zulu army, having divided itself into several small detachments, 
 fell, at break of day, on the foremost parties of emigrants, near 
 the Blue Krans river, and close to the present township of 
 Weenen, which has obtained its name (meaning f wailing or 
 weeping') from the sad events of that day. Men, women, and 
 children were at once surrounded and barbarously murdered, 
 with horrors which I should be sorry to dwell upon and detail. 
 Other detachments of Zulus surprised, in other places, similar 
 small parties, who were likewise scattered over all the Klip-river 
 division, and who all fell under the Zulu assagai. But from one 
 or two waggons a solitary young man escaped, who, hastening to 
 the parties whom he knew to be in the rear, at length succeeded 
 in spreading the alarm among them; so that, as the Zulus 
 advanced further into the district, two or three parties of Farmers 
 had been able hastily to collect a few waggons, and arrange them 
 into a laager or f encampment/ where they made their prepara- 
 tions to secure their families just in time, before they were also 
 attacked ; and they thus succeeded in repelling the most daring 
 attacks made upon them, not one of these laagers having been 
 forced or penetrated by the Zulus. The latter, however, advanced 
 farther southward, until they met a still stronger party of Emi- 
 grants, on the farm now called Vecht Laager , (at present the pro- 
 perty of Mr. Ogle,) on the Bushman's Eiver, where they sustained 
 a very serious engagement, which lasted throughout the whole 
 day, but where, when the Farmers' ammunition was nearly 
 exhausted, luckily their last shot from a three-pounder, which had 
 been rigged to the back of one of their waggons, struck down 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 89 
 
 some of the leading Zulu chiefs, and forced them to a precipitate 
 retreat. 
 
 “ The moment these attacks were thus repulsed, the Emigrant 
 Farmers sallied out from their laagers , to rescue, if possible, any 
 of their friends who had been in advance, and to ascertain the 
 havoc which had been caused among them ; when, upon reaching 
 the stations which the latter had occupied, a scene of horror and 
 misery was unfolded which no pen can describe. All the wag- 
 gons had been demolished, the iron parts wrenched from them, 
 and by their ruins lay the mangled corpses of men, women, and 
 children, thrown in heaps, and abandoned to the beasts of prey. 
 Amongst those heaps, at the Blue Krans river, they found, 
 literally amongst the dead corpses, the bodies of two young 
 females, about ten or twelve years of age, which still appeared to 
 show some signs of vitality. The one was found pierced with 
 nineteen, and the other with twenty-one, stabs of the assagai, 
 leaving every part of their little frames completely perforated, and 
 every muscle and fibre lacerated. The one was named Johanna 
 van der Merwe, and the other Catharina Margaretha Prinslo. 
 They were taken up and tended with the utmost care, and, 
 strange to say, live to this day, the sole survivors of the immedi- 
 ate branches of those families ; but they are, and will ever remain, 
 perfect cripples, although one of them (still more strange to say) 
 has married, and is the mother of one or two children. But, 
 with these solitary exceptions, all those small parties which had 
 not been able to combine and concentrate themselves in laagers , 
 were utterly destroyed; and, in one week after the murder of 
 Retief and his party, six hundred more victims were thus 
 immolated by the fury and treachery of Dingaan and his 
 army. 
 
 “The survivors of this fearful catastrophe, after recovering 
 from the panic into which they had been thrown, resolved to 
 avenge themselves for their dreadful loss. 
 
 “The whole clan of Uys, which, from some little feeling of 
 jealousy of Retief, had lagged behind on the Draaksberg, and 
 had thus escaped this onslaught, on hearing of this destruction, 
 came down into the Klip river, with many other small parties of 
 Farmers who were advancing towards this district ; and their 
 precarious situation was soon made known to the English party 
 
90 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 resident at the Bay,* when the latter determined upon a move- 
 ment on Dingaan, to support the cause of the Emigrant Earmers. 
 But they, being few in numbers, took with them a body of 700 
 Zulus, 400 of whom were armed with guns, having learned to 
 use them in their hunts of the elephant and buffalo. This party, 
 which placed itself under the command of Mr. R. Biggar, crossed 
 the Tugela at its mouth, and advanced a few miles across that 
 river, when they attacked and destroyed the town of Tatabasooke, 
 while the Zulu forces hid themselves in the Matikoola and Imsim- 
 doosa rivers : but, advancing a little further, they were suddenly 
 surrounded, and attacked at break of day, by three divisions of 
 the Zulu army. After a desperate and murderous engagement, 
 almost every European or man of colour belonging to the party 
 here lost his life. A fearful number of the Zulus were also 
 killed ; but, of the English population of the Bay, R. Biggar, 
 Blankenberg, Cane, Stubbs, Richard Wood, William Wood, 
 Henry Batt, John Campbell, Thomas Campbell, and Thomas 
 Carden, successively fell j and only one or two Europeans suc- 
 ceeded in fighting their way through these masses, to convey to 
 the small party who had remained at the Bay the sad result of 
 this engagement.! That portion of Dingaan's army followed up, 
 as usual, their success, and advanced as far as the Bay ; but the 
 few English who survived took refuge on board of the ‘ Comet/ 
 Captain Hadden, then luckily lying at anchor in the Bay ; when, 
 after sweeping away all the cattle, this detachment of Dingaan* s 
 army retired again into the Zulu country. 
 
 “Dingaan himself, with his principal forces, was, however, at 
 this time still watching the Dutch Emigrant Earmers, who, 
 having now collected about 4)00 fighting men in the Klip-river 
 division, placed themselves under the command of Piet Uys and 
 of Hendrick Potgieter, and advanced, about the same time, 
 (in April, 1838,) towards Umkongloof, Dingaan*s capital, intent 
 upon destroying it, and expelling Dingaan from the country. 
 
 “ This wily chieftain allowed the Emigrant Earmers to advance 
 to within a few miles of his capital, where the approach to the 
 town is closed in between two hills : and there the Zulu forces 
 
 * See corrected account in the preceding Chapter, p. 63. 
 
 f There is some error and discrepancy in this account of the English settlers 
 from the Bay, which is fully explained in Chapter IV., pp. 64-74. 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DTJTCH FARMERS. 91 
 
 first shewed themselves, but, gradually retiring, drew the Emi- 
 grant Farmers still farther into this hollow way ; when, another 
 division of the Zulu forces emerging from behind one of these 
 hills, and cutting off all retreat, a desperate hand-to-hand fight 
 ensued, the Farmers being so hemmed-in that they could not 
 fire, then fall back rapidly on horseback, and again load and 
 charge, as was their usual and efficient mode of warfare. They 
 accordingly, as by one consent, directed all their fire on one mass 
 of the Zulus, when, their fatal aim having cleared a path by 
 bringing down hundreds in this volley, they rushed through, and 
 thus escaped. But their chief and unquestionably most gallant 
 commander, Piet Uys, having taken a somewhat different course, 
 in a country but little known to them, found himself surrounded, 
 with a small party of about twenty faithful followers and his 
 favourite son, a young lad of twelve years of age, before a ravine, 
 which their horses could not get over or clear. 
 
 “ Finding himself wounded, he called to his followers to fight 
 their way out, as he could not follow. All obeyed his command, 
 except his loving son, who remained by his father, till both fell 
 pierced with wounds. The remainder of their party, and the 
 great majority of the Emigrant Farmers, having ultimately suc- 
 ceeded in thus fighting their way out of this trap, which had so 
 ably been laid for them, effected a retreat out of the country 
 without any further great loss of life; leaving, however, the 
 prestige of victory with the Zulu chieftain, to whom the loss of 
 several hundreds of his best warriors was always considered but 
 of little moment, imparting only an exciting interest to his fiend- 
 ish propensities and habits. 
 
 “ The Emigrant Farmers were, however, so disheartened by 
 the result of their attack, and that of the English settlers from 
 the Bay, upon Dingaai/s forces, that they gave up all hope of 
 resuming hostilities for the present. They had been taught a 
 lesson of prudence by the talent and daring displayed by the 
 Zulu armies ; and they accordingly kept a watchful eye upon 
 their northern frontier, and sent messengers out in various direc- 
 tions, imploring farther accessions to their numbers, both from 
 the Cape and the present * Sovereignty/ Many parties, on hear- 
 ing of their distressed state, came to join them ; but this, at the 
 moment, only increased their misery and wants, as, their cattle 
 
92 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 and herds having been swept away, (these being still in tjie hands 
 of the Zulus,) and they having been prevented from cultivating 
 any lands, they were not only exposed to the greatest want, but 
 were actually in a state of famine; when some liberal-minded 
 countrymen of theirs at the Cape, hearing of their distressed con- 
 dition, sent them supplies of food, medicine, and other necessaries 
 of life, which helped them through the miseries of the winter of 
 1838, during which season want, disease, and famine stalked 
 over the land, making fearful ravages among them. 
 
 “ Dingaan, ever watchful when to attack his foe with advan- 
 tage, being fully informed of their wretched condition, made ano- 
 ther attack upon them in August, 1838 : but, on this occasion, 
 the Emigrant Farmers (having their scouts always out, to give 
 them timely intimation of his advance) were every wdiere prepared 
 to give him a warm reception; and, at every laager , the Zulu 
 forces were driven back and defeated with great loss, only two or 
 three lives having been lost among the Emigrants during several 
 successive engagements. But, although Dingaan was thus 
 defeated, the Emigrant Farmers were still contending, up to the 
 close of that year, with the greatest difficulties. Small parties 
 were pouring in to join them, but bringing little effectual sup- 
 port, until the beginning of December, when, the season appear- 
 ing propitious, and a number of young men having come in 
 by the Sovereignty, 460 fighting and mounted men put them- 
 selves under the command of Andries Pretorius, who had also 
 recently joined the Emigrants, among whom (having formerly 
 been a field-cornet in the Graaf-Reinet district) he had made 
 himself extremely popular. 
 
 “ They were powerfully aided by the brave and sterling Carl 
 Landman, who joined them with all those Emigrants who had 
 already commenced settling themselves down near the Bay ; and 
 these combined forces, profiting from the experience of the past, 
 advanced with great caution, securing their position every evening ; 
 so that, when they had nearly reached the Umslatoos river, they 
 were fully prepared, as, at the earliest dawn of day, on Sunday, 
 December 16th, 1838, the whole of Dingaan' s forces, about 
 10,000 or 12,000 strong, attacked their position with a fury 
 far exceeding all their former attacks. For three hours they 
 continued rushing upon them, endeavouring to tear open all their 
 
EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 
 
 93 
 
 v.] 
 
 defences, and force the Emigrant camp, until Pretorius, finding 
 the Zulu forces concentrating all their efforts upon one side of 
 the camp, and their own ammunition nearly failing, ordered 200 
 mounted men to sally forth out of one of the gates at the rear 
 of the line which the Zulus were attacking ; and these mounted 
 warriors, charging both flanks, and pouring their deadly volleys 
 upon the immense masses which were gathered together within a 
 small space, at length beat them off with fearful loss. The 
 Emigrants assert that nearly 3,000 Zulus licked the dust before 
 they retreated ; and their defeat must have been complete, since 
 Dingaan fled quite panic-stricken, set fire to the whole of his 
 town of Umkongloof, and hid himself, with the remnant of his 
 force, for a considerable time in the woods skirting the Umvaloos 
 river. 
 
 “ The Emigrants having had only three or four men killed, 
 and as many wounded, in this decisive engagement, (among the 
 latter of whom was Pretorius himself,) advanced upon the town 
 of Umkongloof,* which they found still partially burning ; and 
 on the awful hillock, outside of the town, they beheld, in one 
 vast pile, the bones and remains of Retief and their one hundred 
 companions in arms, who, ten months before, had fallen victims to 
 Dingaan’ s treachery, but whose deaths they were then in fact 
 avenging. Many of the straps or Hems by which they had been 
 dragged to this place of slaughter, were found still adhering to 
 the bones of the legs and arms by which they had been drawn 
 thither. The skulls were frightfully broken, exhibiting marks of 
 the knob-kerries and stones with which they had been fractured ; 
 and, singular to relate, the skeleton of their ill-fated leader, Retief, 
 was recognised by a leathern pouch or bandolier, which he had 
 suspended from his shoulders, and in which he had deposited 
 the deed or writing formally ceding this territory to the Emigrant 
 Earners, as written out by the Rev. Mr. Owen, on the day pre- 
 vious to his massacre, and signed with the mark of Dingaan, by 
 which he agreed ' to resign to Retief and his countrymen the place 
 called Port Natal, together with all the land annexed; that is 
 to say, — from the Tugela to the Umzimvubu river, and from 
 the sea to the north, as far as the land may be useful and in my 
 possession/ 
 
 * The town shown in the wood-engraving VII., and described in p. 87. 
 
94 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 e< These are the very words of the original document, which 
 was found still perfectly legible, and was delivered over to me 
 by the Volkstraad in the year 1843, and is now (or ought to be) 
 among the archives of the Colonial Office here.* 
 
 “ After decently interring the remains of their unfortunate 
 countrymen, the Emigrant Earmers found that their horses and 
 ammunition were ill calculated to continue a harassing warfare 
 upon Dingaan in his fastnesses; and they therefore resolved 
 gradually to fall back, which they did with little loss, taking 
 with them some 5,000 head of cattle, which they distributed 
 among themselves, as the lawful and hard-earned trophies of this 
 campaign. 
 
 “ On their return from this successful inroad, they were not a 
 little surprised to find that Sir George Napier (who had suc- 
 ceeded Sir Benjamin D'Urban in the government of the Cape 
 Colony) had sent a small detachment of Highlanders, under the 
 command of Major Charteris, to take possession of the Bay of 
 Natal. This measure had been evidently taken, and in fact was 
 acknowledged, in a Proclamation of the 14th of November, 1838, 
 to have emanated from a desire to 'put an end to the unwar- 
 ranted occupation of parts of the territories belonging to the 
 natives, by certain Emigrants from the Cape Colony, being subjects 
 of his majesty/ and that Proclamation gave the officer com- 
 manding these forces the further power to ' search for, seize, and 
 retain in military possession, all arms and munitions of war 
 which, at the time of the seizure of Port Natal, shall be found in 
 the possession of any of the inhabitants/ 
 
 “ Major Charteris returned immediately to the Cape, when the 
 command of the detachment devolved on Captain Jervis of the 
 Seventy-second Begiment ; and from the vague and ill-defined 
 nature of his instructions, some serious difference, if not conflict, 
 might have arisen between him and the Emigrant Earmers, in 
 regard to the authority and orders he had received to seize upon 
 their gunpowder and ammunition : but the good sense and good 
 feeling of that officer soon smoothed away every difficulty between 
 them ; and he delivered them up their gunpowder, which he had 
 
 * But this document cannot affect the English, who have distinctly denied the 
 authority of the Dutch Boers to act in their behalf. 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 95 
 
 provisionally seized, upon their engaging not to use it in aggres- 
 sive hostilities against the natives. The necessity of keeping and 
 maintaining the detachment led to some regular demand for sup- 
 plies, which kept up a mutual interchange of wants; and the 
 most friendly intercourse was ever afterwards maintained between 
 them. In the mean while, the Emigrant Earmers laid out this 
 township of Pietermaritzburg, and what is now called f the town 
 of D'Urban/ Landdrosts were appointed to both townships : 
 they established a more regular system of government ; and, with 
 the able assistance of Mr. Boshoff, (the present registrar of the 
 court,) who about this time arrived in this district with his entire 
 clan, various laws and regulations were framed, which gradually 
 redeemed them from the state of anarchy into which they were 
 fast falling. 
 
 “W hil e the winter of 1839 was thus taken up by these duties 
 and labours, Dingaan, somewhat recovering from the effects of his 
 late defeat, commenced sending in some special messengers, first 
 delivering up 316 horses which he at various times had captured, 
 and thereafter professing every disposition to enter into amicable 
 arrangements with the Emigrants. Their answer was plain and 
 manly, — that they would not enter into any treaty of peace with 
 him, unless ample restitution had been made of all their cattle 
 and sheep, and until the value of their property, taken or 
 destroyed by him and the Zulus, had been paid for. This led to 
 frequent embassies, promises of restitution, and fixing places 
 where some at least of the cattle, and some guns, were promised 
 to be delivered; but the Earmers soon discovered that these 
 messages and promises were mere pretexts to keep up a constant 
 and regular espionage upon them; as one of these pretended 
 messengers, or spies, being caught, admitted that he had been 
 sent to report to Dingaan, whether the Earmers were gradually 
 returning to their farms, or whether they still kept near to their 
 laagers , thus clearly showing that he only waited the opportunity 
 to attempt another razzia upon them. This naturally paralysed 
 all their agricultural enterprises, and prevented them from spread- 
 ing themselves about to carry on their farming pursuits, being 
 thus kept constantly on the alert; when, in the inscrutable 
 decrees of Providence, one of those events was brought about for 
 which they were quite unprepared, in which they were not even 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 96 
 
 [chap. 
 
 the chief agents, but which led to their undisputed possession of 
 the whole territory of Natal. 
 
 “ There were at that time remaining alive only two brothers 
 of Tshaka and Dingaan ; the elder, Panda, or Umpanda, (as he 
 is called by his subjects,) and a young lad, Clu Olu. Umpanda 
 had just reached manhood; but, brought up in the midst of 
 debauchery and sensuality, he was known only for his unwarlike 
 habits, and became the object of derision with the warriors, and 
 of contempt with Dingaan, and he seemed for a time to give full 
 scope to the indulgence of his passions, as most conducive to 
 his own personal safety ; while Dingaan's appetite for war was so 
 insatiable that, notwithstanding his signal defeat by the Emigrant 
 Earners in the "previous December, he had again mustered a 
 strong army, with which he attacked Sapusa, but was defeated 
 with fearful loss. 
 
 “ It was therefore not unnatural that, even among the Zulus, a 
 party was forming, deprecating these murderous wars, and appa- 
 rently inclined to support Panda, with a view to bring about 
 peace with the Emigrants and the surrounding nations. Prom 
 that moment Dingaan determined to watch the opportunity of 
 murdering his brother ; but it appears that a hint of his inten- 
 tions to this effect had transpired. Panda at once fled, with a 
 number of followers; and, crossing the Tugela near its mouth, 
 took possession of some lands near the Umvoti, and sent mes- 
 sengers, requesting the support and protection of the Emigrants. 
 Some suspicion was at first entertained that this was a deep-laid 
 plot between him and Dingaan, to inveigle them into the Zulu 
 country; but, after repeated conferences, which were managed 
 with great tact and ability by the Landdrost Poos of D' Urban, 
 with G. Kemp, Moolman, Morewood, Breda, and several others, 
 a formal treaty of alliance, offensive and defensive, was concluded 
 with him ; by the terms of which the Emigrant Earners pledged 
 themselves to support and defend Panda, while he, on the other 
 hand, promised to support them in any attack upon Dingaan. 
 
 •“The beginning of the year 1840 being considered the best 
 season for commencing offensive operations, the Emigrant Earmers 
 again mustered a force of 400 mounted warriors, who, under the 
 chief command of Andries Pretorius, joined Panda's army, which 
 was about 4,000 strong; and this combined force, in January, 
 
V.] EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 97 
 
 again entered the Zulu country, by the Sunday's River and Big- 
 gar's Mountains; but, with proper caution, the Emigrants kept 
 themselves at some distance from Panda's army, which, under the 
 able guidance of Nonklaas, (at present still Panda's chief coun- 
 sellor and captain,) seemed quite intent upon coming into 
 action. 
 
 “ While this commando was preparing and mustering their 
 forces in this town, one of Dingaan's principal messengers, Tam- 
 boosa, arrived here with one of those specious messages and offers 
 of peace. He was, however, seized, with his attendant, Combi- 
 zana ; and, upon being rigidly questioned, frankly admitted that 
 he had also been sent with a view of reporting to Dingaan the 
 state of the combined army of Emigrants and Zulus under Panda. 
 The latter, evidently embittered against this person, (one of Din- 
 gaan's principal counsellors,) charged him with having been the 
 chief cause of the murder of Retief and his party ; that he had 
 plotted and advised his (Panda's) death ; and, in short, brought 
 such a series of charges against him, that, contrary to every usage 
 of civilized life, he was taken along with the army as a prisoner, 
 until they reached the banks of the Buffalo or Umzinyati river, 
 where a court-martial was formed, which, under the excited feel- 
 ings of the occasion, soon passed sentence of death upon the 
 unfortunate prisoners, which was carried into execution within a 
 few hours after. Tamboosa not only nobly upbraided his execu- 
 tioners with the violation of all usage towards messengers even 
 amongst savages, but expressed his perfect readiness to die : he 
 only implored — but in vain — mercy on behalf of his young 
 attendant, who was only a camp-follower, and had thus been but 
 doing his duty in following his master.* 
 
 “ This may be said to have been the only blot which seriously 
 reflected on the conduct of the Emigrant Earmers in their several 
 engagements with the Zulus; for they otherwise constantly 
 endeavoured to spare the women and children from massacre, and 
 
 * Damboosa (or Zambooza) was Dingaan’s chief induna , or “ prime minister,” 
 and stood next under him. The other, Combizana, was the greatest chief under 
 Damboosa ; but, instead of Damboosa pleading for his life, as here related, the man 
 resolved to die on his master’s account. The Boers did not want to shoot him ; 
 but the man, faithful to his master, declared that, if they killed the master, the 
 servant must die with him ; separated they should not be. This statement I have 
 received from a person who took part in these transactions. 
 
 H 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 98 
 
 [chap. 
 
 have uniformly conducted their wars with as much discretion and 
 prudence as bravery. 
 
 “ A few days after this sad execution, the Zulu army under 
 Panda encountered that commanded by Dingaan ; whereupon a 
 desperate engagement ensued, in the course of which one or two 
 of Dingaan'’ s regiments went over in a body to Panda; upon 
 which two of Dingaan's best regiments, who fought bravely for 
 him, were totally destroyed, the battle ending in his utter defeat 
 and flight. The Emigrant Farmers, not having been engaged in 
 this action, followed up this success (as soon as they heard of it) 
 with great vigour. They drove Dingaan over the Black Um- 
 voloos, and from thence still further to the banks of the Pongola, 
 where, deserted by almost all his followers, he endeavoured, with 
 about one hundred warriors, to find shelter amongst a small tribe 
 living near Delagoa Bay, named the Amasuree, but who, it is 
 supposed, (for I believe there is no actually authentic account of 
 his death,) murdered him, to insure their own safety from his 
 constant and fearful forays upon them and the adjacent 
 tribes.* 
 
 “ There existing, however, no doubt as to his death, and the 
 dispersion of all his army, the Emigrant Farmers assembled in 
 great state on the banks of the Umvoloos, on February 14th, 
 1840; and there, under the discharge of their guns, Andries 
 Pretorius proclaimed Umpanda the sole and acknowledged king 
 of the Zulus ; and by a proclamation issued by him, and attested 
 by the other commandants, they declared their sovereignty to 
 extend from the Umvoloos Umfana, or the Black Umvoloos, and 
 the St. Lucia Bay, to the Umzimvubu or St. John's river; and 
 in fact, by their proceedings of that day, assumed a certain 
 authority, or sovereignty, over Umpanda himself, from whom 
 they received, as their indemnity, 36,000 head of cattle, 
 14,000 of which were delivered to those Farmers who resided 
 
 * It is said that Dingaan was about gaining the victory, when Umpanda’s 
 people, under Nonklaas, shouted, “The Boers are coming!” which dispirited the 
 former, and inspired the latter with new courage. There is also some error in the 
 account of Dingaan’s flight, and of the manner in which he met his death, as will 
 be shown in the volume upon the natives, where the circumstances of his flight 
 and death are detailed. He had half the Zulu warriors with him, and was cut off 
 by treachery ; otherwise lie might again have conquered Umpanda, and given the 
 Boers more trouble. 
 
EMIGRATION OF THE DUTCH FARMERS. 
 
 99 
 
 v.] 
 
 beyond the Draaksberg, and had only come in as allies to their 
 friends ; and the remaining 22,000 (or, rather, the sad remains 
 of them ; for very many were lost or embezzled on the way) were 
 brought to the foot of the Zwart Kop, near the town, where, at a 
 spot still named the Deel Laager , they were distributed among 
 such Farmers as belonged to this district, and had claims for 
 losses sustained in the previous wars and engagements. 
 
 “ A few days before the Emigrant Farmers started on their last 
 and crowning victory over Dingaan and his forces, Sir George 
 Napier, having been ordered to send the Seventy-second Regiment 
 home, and finding that the secretary of state for the colonies still 
 continued little inclined to support his policy of occupying this 
 district, sent a vessel to the Bay, with orders to Captain Jervis 
 to embark with his whole detachment; on which occasion he 
 addressed a letter to the Landdrost Roos at D'Urban, which, after 
 referring to some complaints of natives as to encroachments on 
 their gardens, contained the following farewell address and perora- 
 tion : f It now only remains for me, on taking my departure, to 
 wish you, one and all, as a community, every happiness ; sincerely 
 hoping, that, aware of your strength, peace may be the object of 
 your counsels ; justice, prudence, and moderation, be the law of 
 your actions ; that your proceedings may be actuated by motives 
 worthy of you as men and Christians ; that hereafter your arrival 
 may be hailed as a benefit, having enlightened ignorance, dispelled 
 superstition, and caused crime, bloodshed, and oppression, to 
 cease; and that you may cultivate those beautiful regions in 
 quiet and prosperity, ever regardful of the rights of the inhab- 
 itants, whose country you have adopted, and whose home you 
 have made your own/ 
 
 “ From these expressions, enunciated by the officer command- 
 ing the forces on the eve of his departure, and from the general 
 tenor of the intelligence received by them at the time from the 
 Cape, there can be no doubt that the Emigrant Farmers became 
 then fully impressed, that her majesty's government had deter- 
 mined, by no consideration to swerve from that line of policy 
 which had already declared that nothing would induce her 
 majesty to assert a sovereignty over these territories. They 
 therefore conceived that by this act of abandonment of the terri- 
 tory by her majesty's forces, and by their recent conquest and 
 
 h 2 
 
100 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 installation of Panda, as a chief set up by themselves, they had 
 become both de facto and de jure the undisputed rulers of the 
 country. They saw themselves respected and dreaded by all the 
 neighbouring tribes ; every Parmer now had himself the oppor- 
 tunity of sitting down € under his own vine and under his own 
 fig-tree/ none making him afraid : and there is, further, no doubt 
 that if they, as a body, had possessed sufficient intelligence to feel 
 the exact position in which they were then placed, her majesty's 
 government would then already have bestowed upon them all the 
 advantages of self-government, consistent with a mere acknow- 
 ledgment of their allegiance to her majesty and her heirs." 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 101 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 
 
 In closing the last Chapter, we left the Dutch in quiet and 
 happy possession of Natal. Dingaan, the immolator of Retief 
 and his party, the slaughterer of the Dutch families to so great 
 an extent as to cause the name of Weenen (“ Weeping,” or “Suf- 
 fering,” or “ Lost '') to be given to the site, to perpetuate the 
 record of this fearful tragedy, was no more. Umpanda was a 
 king of their own making, and subject to their pleasure, holding 
 his position between the Umslali and the Umvoti rivers by their 
 permission, from which he was to move beyond the Tugela when 
 circumstances were favourable ; so that now, after their many 
 wanderings and great privations and sufferings, they fondly hoped 
 that a long course of repose and prosperity lay before them ; in 
 which they might frame their own laws, establish their own 
 institutions, consolidate their power, bring up their families, 
 secure their own possessions, and, as soon as possible, obtain their 
 own ministers, worshipping God according to the dictates of their 
 consciences. A church and minister's house at Pietermaritz- 
 burg were among the first and best buildings erected. 
 
 But how soon were these hopes to be blighted, and a dark 
 cloud cover the horizon ! How soon was their bright sunshine 
 to be succeeded by shadows, and darkness, and death ! 
 
 When they left the Old Colony, they did it in broad, open 
 day, advertising their farms, and selling them by public auction 
 or private contract, with the avowed purpose of going beyond 
 the boundary, in order to be free from British rule, and establish 
 their own Republic. The following copy of an advertisement, 
 published in the colonial papers of the day, is taken from Chase's 
 “ Reprint of Natal Documents :'' — 
 
 “ Mr. Peter Hendrick Kritzeuger, desirous of removing from 
 
102 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 the Colony to join his friends at the new Dutch settlement, will 
 put up at auction, for public competition, on Wednesday and 
 Thursday, the 12th and 13th of August next, the whole of his 
 landed and other property in this district; consisting of two 
 farms ; the first being his present residence, and now under com- 
 plete cultivation, generally known as the e Church Place/ distant 
 about fifty miles from Port Elizabeth, on the Gamtoos-river side, 
 along the main road to Cape Town, reputed healthy for sheep- 
 grazing ; has several convenient buildings, including a very supe- 
 rior over-shot mill, erected thereon ; also possessing a productive 
 garden, fenced by a strong wall. This property, in point of 
 situation, too, (on a most pleasant eminence, embracing an exten- 
 sive view of the surrounding country, and ocean beyond,) can 
 scarcely be excelled. 
 
 "The second, a grazing farm, exclusively sweet grass, in the 
 neighbourhood of the farm, known by the name of ‘ Drooge 
 Kloof? A ‘flock of fifth and sixth cross-breeding sheep, 150 
 head of Patherland cattle, household furniture, farming imple- 
 ments, &c., &c. 
 
 "B. A. Stretch, Auctioneer ” 
 
 “ TJitenhage , June %^th y 1840.”* 
 
 " It must not be forgotten that the Emigrants at Natal have 
 strong claims to the country where they now are, which cannot 
 be set aside, on any existing plea, without treating them with 
 flagrant injustice. Let it not be forgotten that their removal 
 from this Colony was not a covert act, done in darkness and in 
 silence, or with a seditious or sinister object. Their intentions 
 were openly announced ; their march was performed in the light 
 of the day ; their destination was pointed out distinctly ; and the 
 whole of the facts connected with the case were recorded and 
 published to the world, as they occurred, by the press of the 
 Colony. What more could the government require? Did it 
 prohibit their departure? On the contrary, the highest official 
 authority — the representative of the sovereign — declared that it 
 would amount to an act of tyranny, were measures adopted to pre- 
 vent their removal. The emigration, therefore, took place, not 
 
 * “A Reprint of Natal Papers, Notices, and Public Documents. By John 
 Centliyres Chase,” vol. ii., p. 138. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH, 103 
 
 merely with the full knowledge, but with the publicly recorded 
 sanction, of the executive government of this province.”* The 
 British government ought, therefore, to have acted with prompt- 
 ness and decision, and at once to have made suitable arrange- 
 ments for preventing the emigration, or have pointed out clearly 
 to the Boers their true position, and not have allowed them to be 
 the dupes of delusion, and* afterwards have to undeceive them at 
 the expense of so much blood and treasure to both parties. The 
 weak and vacillating course pursued by the British government 
 was highly censured by all parties at the time : it was specially 
 reprehended and strongly exposed by the editors of the Cape and 
 Graham's -Town newspapers. 
 
 Bor, although temporary military possession had been taken of 
 Natal, by Major Charteris, in December, 1838, who was suc- 
 ceeded in command by Captain Jervis, who greatly assisted the 
 Boers in making their arrangements with Dingaan, yet this 
 officer was also removed in December, 1839. “The governor 
 of the Colony, having received orders from England to send 
 away the Seventy-second Regiment, determined to withdraw the 
 detachment posted at Natal : — a fatal measure , the blame of 
 which must be equally borne by the home government and by 
 himself ; for he was still left, as was his predecessor, Sir Benjamin 
 D' Urban, without the least instructions, or any reply to the 
 numerous dispatches forwarded to Downing-Street, relative to 
 the rapidly accumulating embarrassments of the Natal question. 
 On the 24th of December the 'Yectis' left that port with the 
 troops ; and the Earmers, thus released from their presence, and 
 very naturally interpreting their departure as a final abandonment 
 of the place and recognition of their own oft-proclaimed sove- 
 reignty, fired a salute, and for the first time hoisted their new 
 colours , (similar to the Dutch, but placed transversely, instead of 
 horizontally,) — the colours of the * Republic of Natalia.' The 
 Earmers and the troops parted with the same good feeling as had 
 been mutually entertained, with a single exception, during the 
 whole of their intercourse; which was mainly attributed to the 
 conduct of Captain Jervis, the officer who had held the 
 command.'' + 
 
 * “ Graham’s-Town Journal.” 
 
 f Chase’s “Reprint,” &c., vol. ii., p. 115. 
 
104 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Captain Jervis appears to have been a man admirably fitted 
 for the office he sustained. It was one of extreme difficulty and 
 delicacy, with the fretted, angry Boers on the one hand, and the 
 enraged despot Dingaan on the other ; yet, by his moderation, 
 firmness, and kindness, he softened the asperities of contending 
 parties, controlled the agitated minds of the people, and restored 
 a great degree of order out of confusion; so that, when he 
 left, he carried with him the confidence, esteem, and respect of 
 all parties. 
 
 In this open and entire abandonment of the country by the 
 English, a tangible proof was given that they intended to occupy 
 it no longer. The British flag being withdrawn, and the flag of 
 republican independence being hoisted, the Dutch at once applied 
 themselves to making such a government as best accorded with 
 their views and wishes. 
 
 They now also began to pursue the peaceful occupations of life, 
 in settling on their farms, erecting houses, cultivating the soil, 
 and rearing flocks and herds ; whilst they were encouraged and 
 strengthened by additions to the numbers of their friends from 
 different parts, and their enemies were in subjection around 
 them. 
 
 But, lo ! another storm arose, which might not be so easily 
 dispelled as those which had gone before, but was destined to 
 destroy their independence in Natal, probably for ever. The 
 English government had at different times informed them that, 
 notwithstanding military occupation of Natal, had ceased, yet it 
 still regarded and claimed the Dutch Boers as British subjects, 
 and should not release them from fealty to the British crown, 
 and could therefore by no means allow a Dutch republican 
 government to be established at Natal. 
 
 Attempts at an amicable arrangement by negotiation were for 
 some time made ; but, these proving abortive, recourse was at 
 length had to force ; and Captain Smith, being appointed mili- 
 tary commander of Natal, was directed to march from the 
 Umgazi post to Natal with the ridiculously small force of 
 200 men and two field-pieces, showing the inaccurate estimate 
 which had been formed, both of the character of the foe, and of 
 the task which had to be performed. Captain Smith left the 
 Umgazi on the 31st of March, 1842, and arrived at Natal on the 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 105 
 
 12th of May following. A characteristic account of this journey 
 cannot be better given than in the letter of the Bugler of the 
 Twenty-seventh Regiment. 
 
 “ May 12 th , 1842. 
 
 “ I received your epistle on the south bank of the Umsacoola 
 (Umzimkulu) river. It was after travelling eighteen miles, and 
 the whole day raining on us ; and then I had to mount guard 
 the same night. I promised to send you all the particulars 
 relating to our march ; but I am sorry to state that opportunity 
 will not allow me at present, in consequence of our sad situation. 
 
 “Our march was long and fatiguing ; and we had a great 
 many delays at rivers, and bad weather was the cause of detain- 
 ing us likewise. I will just mention a few particulars on the 
 occasion, and draw to a close unto Natal, as you will be some- 
 what surprised to hear how we came on since we came here. On 
 the 1st of April we left the Umzimvubu river, after taking 
 leave of Baku's kingdom and all its inhabitants, singing the 
 song, f We fight to conquer/ chorused by the men and officers, 
 as we marched along. We were three days marching through 
 Baku's territory. The same night Mrs. Giligan was delivered of 
 a son ; and the next day the commissariat issuer's wife was deli- 
 vered of a beautiful daughter. On the morning of the 9th, we 
 arrived on the sea-coast, where we took breakfast ; and every man 
 had a good swim in the salt water, and had great eating of 
 oysters and many other varieties of shell-fish. On leaving this 
 place, Bisher was nearly killed in crossing a river. He was jump- 
 ing up on the gun, to pass over dry, and save the trouble of 
 stripping ; but he fell under the gun-wheel, and it went over his 
 left shoulder, and, only for one of the artillery being so expert in 
 drawing him from under the wheels, it would have gone over 
 his head, and killed him on the spot. The doctor had great 
 work to bring him to, and he complained for three or four days 
 after of having a great pain in his chest and breast ; but now he 
 is quite recovered. You must understand that the three buglers 
 were divided every day into three divisions, — one with the artil- 
 lery, and one with the division, and one with the rear-guard. 
 
 “ Our march chiefly was along the S. E. coast the whole way, 
 until within a few days of Natal. We came across many pieces 
 
106 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 of wrecks belonging to unfortunate vessels, and skeletons of 
 whales; and many curious shells, and many other things, were 
 picked up by the men and officers, as we went along. The men 
 caught three brown bucks, and gave them to the officers. 
 We saw a great many sea-cows, and came across the spoor of 
 lions and elephants in the woody parts along the coast. We 
 suffered much from marching in the sand ; it got into our boots, 
 and cut our feet to pieces; and the sun, reflecting from the 
 sand, burned our faces. In like manner, the men had many 
 fatigues in repairing the roads every four or five miles they went 
 along. 
 
 “Mr. Archbell, the Wesleyan missionary, and family, were in 
 company with us the whole way. We never saw a sail the 
 whole time on the water, until, the 29th morning, we beheld a 
 small brig sailing from Natal harbour. We marched from the 
 sea-coast the same morning, and continued on the inland the 
 whole day, until we arrived at the east banks of the Umkomass 
 river. 
 
 “ I must draw to a close with the remainder of the march, in 
 consequence of having other bread to bake at present. As I 
 mentioned before, and at the same time informing you, that we 
 crossed 122 rivers, and most of them we had to swim over ; 
 some of them extending across 600 and 700 yards in breadth : 
 they are the largest and greatest rivers I ever saw in my life. 
 We stopped two days and part of the third at the Umkomass 
 river. During our stay here, we had to muster, parade, and 
 Articles of War. 
 
 “The night before, James Devitt, of No. 2 Company, died, 
 and was buried next morning with the usual martial ceremonies. 
 Poor fellow ! his death was occasioned from the fatigues of the 
 march ; and it is a wonderful mercy of Providence that a great 
 many more did not share the same fate. The next day we 
 departed from this river; and when the guns went over, they 
 loaded with grape, and every company, according as they reached 
 the other side, all loaded with ball, and every soldier on the expe- 
 dition; for the captain did not know the moment the enemy 
 might approach him. And due precaution was taken every 
 night in pitching the camp : the guns and infantry were ordered 
 to be kept loaded until further orders. The next day's march 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FKOM THE DUTCH. 107 
 
 we came within twenty-five miles of Natal ; and that evening 
 there came fonr Englishmen ont to meet us, all armed with 
 swords, pistols, and double-barrelled guns. 
 
 “ You may depend, it alarmed us very much to see them so 
 well armed; but you would not believe how much they were 
 overjoyed to see us. They stated to the captain that they were 
 obliged to fly for refuge : the Boers threatened to hang them, 
 and a good many more that stopped in the town. The next 
 day's march we met the whole of the Englishmen coming out to 
 meet us, all armed in the same manner as the first four. When 
 they came up to us, they all shouted unanimously together, 
 e Welcome, welcome, boys ! you are the brightest sight we saw 
 this many a day : our lives are in danger this month past, since 
 they heard of the troops coming up ; and we were all obliged to 
 make our escape from the band of ruffians, who said they would 
 hang us all if we would not go in arms against the troops that 
 were coming up ; but we never would consent, and we had to 
 fly, leaving our property and houses behind us, to get some pro- 
 tection from you ; and, thanks be to the Almighty, you are at 
 hand V Now they told us many yarns about the Dutch bar- 
 barians, the ill-treatment they gave them, and how they made 
 
HISTORY OT NATAL. 
 
 108 
 
 [chap. 
 
 them pay heavy revenue and duties upon all kinds of goods they 
 purchased out of different vessels. 
 
 “ But, to draw to Natal : the last day’s march, being the 4th 
 of May, as we drew within twelve miles of the town, it was surely 
 handsome to see all the pretty cottages and handsome villages 
 belonging to the peaceable Dutch Banners. The captain received 
 word outside of the town about the enemy abandoning the town 
 and port. We arrived in Natal about four o'clock in the evening, 
 and pitched our camp on a projecting hill, about the distance of 
 six miles from the town and harbour; for the captain thought 
 that the enemy might give him a visit that night, and all pre- 
 paration was accordingly made in placing the guns and waggons 
 all round the camp. The English agent paid us a visit before 
 we were long arrived ; his name is Mr. Dunn. He has a magni- 
 ficent house and premises, and a splendid garden, here on the 
 hill. He wondered very much to see such a small force going to 
 face the enemy as we were ; and he asked the captain if there 
 was not a force coming by sea ; but the captain told him there 
 was not, and that he was not the least afraid to meet as many 
 more. The agent smiled to think he would face 1,500 men, 
 armed in the manner they were, with swords, pistols, and double- 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 109 
 
 barrelled guns, — the best-armed men in the Colony. They pur- 
 chased all these arras, since they came up here, out of different 
 shipping that came into the harbour. The evening we came 
 in here, we saw the haughty Dutch banner was displayed on the 
 fort at the harbour, as large as life. But next morning the 
 captain and the engineer-officer, with all the Cape Corps, and 
 a few of the Artillery, went down to the port, and hauled down 
 the rebellious flag, and hoisted the British Union of Old England, 
 and spiked their gun alongside of it, — a six-pounder. In the 
 meantime the captain and engineer-officer planned out a place for 
 our camp, alongside the town, but in an open plain. The captain 
 and the remainder of them arrived at the camp about four o'clock 
 in the evening. 
 
 “ During our arrival here, for those two days, the enemy 
 made no appearance about the town, but their chiefs sent in 
 a great many letters to our captain. But when he found out 
 that they were from the impetuous chief, he would not read 
 them, and desired no person to attempt to take any letters from 
 any of his followers ; for, he said, he wanted to see himself, and 
 not his letters. All this time the Boers were encamped about 
 twenty miles from the town, at a place called the f Long Kloof.' 
 The next day we marched to our camp, where we were destined 
 to remain, with fixed bayonets, and the officers with their swords 
 drawn, and in full uniform. We passed through a small village, 
 belonging to the Dutch, called 'Kongela;' but there seemed to 
 
 IX. — THE BRITISH CAMP, REGULARLY FORMED, ON THE ROAD TO UMGENI 
 
110 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 be very few inhabitants in it, as they were all out in the country. 
 We marched through the town, and came to our camp-ground at 
 eleven o'clock ; but such a place for bad water I never saw in my 
 life ; it is as black as ink, and full of different insects, and stinks 
 into the bargain. I am very much afraid it will make away with 
 the whole of us before long. But, for Natal, I think it one 
 of the handsomest places ever I saw in my life. 
 
 “ Ever since our arrival in Natal, the whole of the men are 
 obliged to wear their accoutrements the whole night, and keep 
 their arms alongside of them, lying on top of their blankets 
 and great-coats, ready at a moment's warning to turn out ; and 
 the artillery, in like manner, lying alongside their guns. The 
 duty is very hard here ; the men have only two nights in bed. 
 We give thirty-six men and two officers, and a bugler every 
 night for outline picket, and an advance picket of the Cape 
 Corps. No person of our camp is permitted to go to town ever 
 since we came here ; we are locked up the same as if we were in 
 a Trench prison. A great number of the Kafirs came here to 
 our camp, and showed us by their backs the manner the Dutch so 
 unmercifully flogged them ; they are almost afraid to speak to a 
 white man. On the night of the 8th, we were alarmed to hear 
 waggons going the whole night through the woods northward of 
 our camp towards the Dutch village. But news soon came to 
 the captain next morning of all the Boers being assembled in 
 town ; and this day being Sunday, the captain made all prepara- 
 tion for action that night. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. Ill 
 
 “The captain sent word to the Dutch chief next morning 
 to come himself in person, and he would let him know the 
 genera? s mission ; but he refused coming. But the captain was 
 determined to fetch him : accordingly he ordered out all the 
 Cape Corps, one gun, with six rockets, and a hundred infantry. 
 I and Blake were the two buglers ; with them we marched away 
 from the camp at ten o'clock, leaving all in the camp under 
 arms during our absence, and to be ready, the first gun they 
 heard fired, to proceed and reinforce us. We proceeded towards 
 the village, and during our march we saw multitudes of armed 
 parties galloping through the woods towards the village ; and, 
 drawing near the village, we could see the Boers all in the 
 utmost confusion, running here and there; and we could hear 
 their women and children roaring and crying, and the men 
 exclaiming violently, they were sure we were going to have 
 at them at once. When we drew nigh to the village, we saw 
 the valiant chief coming out, and two more, to meet us. When 
 the captain saw him coming, he halted us, and made us order 
 arms and stand at ease. When he came up to the captain, he 
 made a low bow, and took off his hat. We had a fine view of 
 him for the first time, during the time he was speaking to the 
 captain. He is about six feet high, and has a belly on him like 
 the bass drum. 
 
 “The captain stated all the general's orders to him; but he 
 seemed to decline them, and told the captain he did not want to 
 meddle with the troops, but he nor his men never were to come 
 under the English laws, and be subjects of England; and said he 
 would trade to the harbour. But the captain told him this would 
 not do, he must come to a resolution at once ; and he gave him 
 fifteen days to think about it. He parted with the captain here, 
 and we marched home to our camp. They were peaceable now 
 for two days ; but the third morning they were seen brigading 
 about the town in large parties as before ; but the captain was 
 rather vigilant for them, and ordered out a forlorn-hope party, 
 the same number as before, and came down to the town, and sent 
 word to the chief, if he did not soon disperse his men, he would 
 burn, murder, and destroy all their property, and set fire to the 
 village. They all dispersed in about an hour's time, and the 
 troops marched home again. 
 
112 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “ Nothing extra has happened since, only they are all in camp 
 at the village, within a gunshot of onr camp, with all their 
 waggons round the camp, the same as ourselves : but we expect 
 some bloodshed at the end of the fifteen days which the captain 
 gave them to come to a treaty to become subjects of England. 
 I forgot to mention that the Boers bought up all the provisions 
 in the town before we came up, — flour and meal. Their foolish 
 idea led them to think they could starve us by so doing. 
 
 “To draw to a close with my small narrative, I wish to men- 
 tion that the Boers were not far astray of ns being starved ; for 
 our provisions are out these four days past, and we are living on 
 one handful of rice. But, thanks be to God, a small brig arrived 
 in harbour this day with plenty of provisions, namely, biscuits, 
 salt beef and pork, and plenty of rum. She brought two long 
 eighteen-pounders with her, to put upon our battery. There 
 came also nine settlers in her, (Englishmen,) to stop here, from 
 Cape Town, and a canteen-man for the troops; but the captain 
 would not allow him to sell any liquor to the troops until all is 
 settled. As the town at present is under martial law, all the 
 Englishmen are doing their duty the same as our men, — mount- 
 ing guard over their property day and night, and relieving their 
 sentries correctly, and having a trumpet to sound every time they 
 require him. They are all mounted men: the Boers are all 
 mounted men, and have beautiful horses. 
 
 “I conclude now, and I hope you will excuse my hurried 
 epistle, as my time is short, and I am so much fatigued : for I 
 can assure you that I and many men of our expedition have not 
 closed our eyes to sleep since we came here; and this is the 
 ninth day since our arrival, and I am just the same as usual. 
 
 “ Joseph Brown, Bugler , Twenty-seventh Regiment”* 
 
 The site of the camp then chosen is still the same ; and during 
 the space of ten years no regular barracks have been built, the 
 present building being only wattle and dab, with thatched roofs ; 
 but a rumour is abroad that regular barracks are at length to be 
 built. By referring to the Chart, the reader can see its precise 
 position, and measure its exact distance from the town and the 
 Congella. 
 
 * Chase’s “Reprint of Natal Papers, Notices,” &e., vol. ii., pp. 207-212. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 113 
 
 Fifteen days were allowed the Boers to come to a decision. 
 During this respite, they had full time to collect their forces and 
 make arrangements, which were done with all possible care and 
 expedition ; and all preparations were made for defence with the 
 greatest skill and determination. I subjoin an account of the 
 intervening transactions from Chase : — 
 
 “On the 4th instant, the troops arrived here, after a long, 
 tedious, and arduous journey. A month was occupied in march- 
 ing from the Umzimvubu. They entered the Natal country 
 without the least opposition. 
 
 “ Captain Smith ” (the commander of the expedition) “ took up 
 a temporary position on the mound upon which stands the resi- 
 dence of Mr. Dunn ; but, after due inspection of the ground 
 around, he removed to the flat immediately in front of the town, 
 and distant from it about a mile. The day after this movement, 
 a few Farmers, about twenty in number, under the command of 
 Pretorius, came to the old Dutch encampment, on the Congella, 
 about three miles distant from the English camp, and took up 
 their quarters there. During the night, the numbers were some- 
 what increased, and continued to increase by driblets until the 
 12th, when their number might amount to 150 or 200 men. 
 This, I believe, is the utmost that Pretorius had, to that date, 
 been able by any means to persuade to join him. 
 
 “ The day after Pretorius' s arrival at the Congella leger , 
 Captain Smith, at the head of about 100 men, and a six-pounder, 
 marched down upon them with the design of dispersing them ; 
 which seemed the more desirable in this embryo state of their 
 proceedings, as their numbers were gradually augmenting, and as 
 it had been reported that two cannons had been sent down from 
 Pietermaritzburg. 
 
 “On the sudden appearance of the troops, the Boers were 
 thrown into great commotion, and each ran to his gun and horse, 
 though, had they intended to maintain their position, the latter 
 would have been useless, as they could not have used them 
 against an enemy on the ground. In a moment, however, two men 
 were dispatched to meet Captain Smith, and to desire him to stand 
 back. The reply to this was a message that he would talk with 
 their leader in his camp. Finding that he continued his march, 
 and was so determined, C. Landman and De Jagers, both men of 
 
 I 
 
114 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. 
 
 the best spirit, and desirous to adopt pacific measures, galloped 
 forward, and, on meeting Captain Smith, entreated him to suspend 
 his march, as there were women and children in the cam/p . To 
 the entreaty of these men Captain Smith at once listened, but 
 demanded an interview with Pretorius ; who, after making many 
 objections, was at length induced to come to a parley, which he 
 evidently would, if possible, have avoided. On meeting Captain 
 Smith, his eye glanced at the carabines of his escort; and, 
 observing the hammer at half-cock, he requested that it might 
 be let down upon the nipple, or otherwise they might shoot him. 
 Captain Smith, in the course of the conference, gave him some very 
 plain advice ; and upon understanding that it was his intention to 
 disperse his followers, he marched back his troops to the camp. 
 
 “ The following day, instead of dispersing, the Dutch camp 
 received some reinforcement ; and, on the 11th, Pretorius, at the 
 head of about 100 armed men, came towards the camp, on the 
 plea, as he said, of visiting his friend, Jan Meyers. This move- 
 ment brought out the English forces. They were drawn up in 
 line directly before them, and the guns at the camp pointed 
 accordingly. Observing this, Pretorius sent forward two men to 
 explain to Captain Smith that his intentions were not hostile. 
 Captain Smith would scarce hear them ; but, enraged at the evi- 
 dent duplicity of Pretorius, and his breach of faith, told them that 
 he thought he had said enough to him on the former occasion ; but 
 if he had not, he would tell him something more, in language too 
 intelligible to be misunderstood. He concluded by ordering 
 them immediately to disperse, telling the messengers that if any 
 more of their number were sent to him, he would make them 
 prisoners, and treat them according to martial law. They made no 
 reply to this, asked for no further explanation, but at once retired. 
 
 “ The day before the arrival of the troops, Mr. Boshoff left for 
 the Colony, in company with the supercargo of the Dutch vessel 
 which recently put in here, and whose visit has done incalculable 
 mischief. The master. Captain Reus, gave the Boers to under- 
 stand that the Dutch government would espouse their cause, and 
 advised them not to offer actual resistance to the English, but to 
 avoid collision, and by an evasive line of policy, which should 
 determine nothing, keep them in play till his return. 
 
 “ In accordance with this advice, they drew up a protest 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 115 
 
 against the occupation of the country by the English, but which 
 Captain Smith refused to receive. In this document they declare 
 allegiance to what they term ‘the Dutch government/ and the 
 king of Belgium ! 
 
 “This display of turbulence on the part of the Boers is the 
 result of two causes. The first is the evil interference of the 
 Dutch skipper, Reus, by whose advice they are obstinately 
 guided ; and the second is the weakness of the military force 
 sent from the Colony” 
 
 “My last gave you an account of our affairs to the 17th of 
 May ; and little did I then think I should have to inform you so 
 soon of actual collision between the Earmers and the troops ; 
 that is, between the latter and that portion of the Earmers who 
 are known to be men of desperate fortunes, and who are capable 
 of any thing. They had assembled in a force of about 300 men; 
 and this, had Captain Smith not been bound to suffer any thing 
 rather than proceed to extremities, he might easily have crushed 
 in its rise or embryo form ; for it was fifteen days in collecting : 
 but, being tied down by his instructions, he was obliged to sub- 
 mit to observe an enemy raising a force before his eyes, and 
 encamping within shot of the eighteen-pounders in his camp. 
 
 “ This forbearance was construed by the Boers into fear ; and 
 this idea, added to the evil influence of the Dutch captain. Reus, 
 brought matters to a most painful issue. On Monday, the 23rd, 
 the first aggressive act was committed by the Boers. They com- 
 menced by seizing about sixty oxen, and then moved down upon 
 the camp. On this, Captain Smith opened a fire upon them with 
 one eighteen-pounder which he had just got mounted, and which 
 had not been on its carriage more than three hours.”* 
 
 The attack on the Boer camp at Congella was made by our troops 
 on the night of the 23rd, near midnight ; but, before giving an 
 account of it, I desire the reader to consult the description of the 
 Bay in the Chart, page 1. I have there had the path of the troops 
 marked out by the dotted line drawn from the camp, near the road 
 to Umgeni, through what is now called “Aliwal- Street,” to the Bay, 
 when a sudden turn to the left is made, and the troops march 
 along the sandy beach, the right being lined with mangrove- 
 
 * “ Chase’s “ Reprint of Natal Papers,” vol. ii., pp. 212-214. 
 
 i 2 
 
116 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 trees, and the left by the Bay. Let the reader now follow this 
 little company of British troops, as they thread their course along 
 the beach, often sinking ankle-deep in the soft sand and mud, or 
 wading knee-deep in water, but holding on in good order, — the 
 fair moon from the spangled heavens pouring her gentle rays 
 upon them, as, in the silence of night, they rush into the jaws of 
 death. Borne onwards by dauntless courage, they march till 
 within a short distance of the Dutch camp. They begin to think 
 that the enemy, unconscious of their movements, is about to fall 
 an easy prey into their hands; when suddenly, from the last 
 point of the mangrove range, a deadly fire is opened upon them. 
 Their assailants, being hid and protected behind the trees, were 
 able to point the muzzles of their long guns towards their help- 
 less victims; and the Boers being dead shots, taking a long 
 range, and having the advantage of the bright moonlight, our 
 gallant troops became a target, into which they fired with fatal 
 effect. Some of the draught-oxen in the gun-carriages being also 
 wounded, much confusion among the little army was created by 
 the detention of the guns, and by the oxen running into the 
 ranks, maddened by their wounds. These beasts are difficult 
 enough to manage in the day-time, when nothing is amiss ; but 
 when, in the night, they were thus fired at and broken, no won- 
 der the gallant commander had to report in his dispatch that he 
 left his guns behind him, which, as a matter of course, fell into 
 the hands of the enemy. Neither was Lieutenant Wyatt to be 
 blamed for not bringing his howitzer to bear ; for it is only those 
 who have the management of boats in the Bay that can under- 
 stand the difficulty of getting them to certain places at certain 
 times ; for, if the exact height of tide is not taken, and other 
 things favourable, a large boat cannot be brought to Congella at 
 all. But some living witnesses say that the howitzer was there, 
 and did great execution. 
 
 The remainder of the soldiers who were not killed or wounded, 
 returned in considerable disorder, with all possible speed, to the 
 camp, on the same line on which they went ; and the greatest 
 expedition must have been used to get to it, and collect in such 
 a manner as to be prepared for its defence, when so quickly pur- 
 sued by the Boers. I shall allow the commander himself to state 
 his own case, having given these illustrations and descriptions. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 117 
 
 CAPTAIN SMITH'S DISPATCH. 
 
 “Port Natal, May Zhth, 1842. 
 
 u Sir, — It is with feelings of deep regret I have the honour 
 to communicate to you the disastrous result of an attack made 
 by the force under my command on the Emigrant Farmers, con- 
 gregated at the Congella camp at this place. 
 
 “ In my last dispatch I detailed the various steps taken by the 
 Farmers to annoy the troops, and my determination to abstain, if 
 possible, from hostilities, if it could be done without detriment to 
 the honour of the service, in the vain hope of conciliating these 
 misguided people, and smoothing the way to a quiet settlement 
 of their long-disturbed position as regards the government of the 
 Cape. But the receipt of an insolent letter, demanding that the 
 force I commanded should instantly quit Natal, followed up by 
 the removal, by armed men, of a quantity of cattle belonging to 
 the troops, rendered it absolutely necessary that some steps 
 should be taken in order to prevent a repetition of such out- 
 rages. 
 
 “ I therefore determined, after mature deliberation, to march a 
 force and attack their camp at the Congella, (a place about three 
 miles from our position, where they had been for some time col- 
 lecting,) and set apart the night of the 23rd instant to effect 
 that object. As the road leading to the Congella from the post 
 the troops now occupy, lies for the most part through thick bush, 
 
 1 thought it best to cross the sands at low water, as by this 
 means I could avoid annoyance from the Farmers, till within a 
 short distance of their station. Fitting a howitzer, therefore, 
 into a boat, under the superintendence of Lieutenant Wyatt, of 
 the Loyal Artillery, and leaving it under the charge of a sergeant 
 of the same corps, I gave him directions to drop down the Channel 
 to within five hundred yards of the Congella, and await the 
 troops, in order that they might form under cover of its fire, aided 
 by that of two six-pounders, which accompanied the force I took 
 with me. This consisted of 1 subaltern and 17 privates. Loyal 
 Artillery ; 1 subaltern, 1 sergeant, and 7 privates, Loyal Sappers ; 
 
 2 captains, 2 subalterns, 5 sergeants, and 100 rank and file. 
 Twenty-seventh Legiment; and two mounted orderlies of the 
 Cape Bifies, 
 
118 HISTORY OP NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 “ Having previously sent a picquet out to feel the skirts of the 
 wood in front of our position, in order to prevent our movements 
 being discovered, I put the whole party in motion at 11 p.m., (it 
 being bright moonlight,) and arrived without molestation within 
 nearly eight hundred yards of the place I proposed to attack. 
 To my great mortification I found that the boat had not 
 dropped down the Channel according to my instructions ; but, as 
 I considered it imprudent to await the chance of her arrival, I was 
 forced to make the attack without the valuable assistance which a 
 discharge of shells and shot from the howitzer would have 
 afforded me. Giving the order to advance, therefore, the troops 
 had just moved to where the termination of a range of mangrove 
 bush opened to a level space in front of the Congella, when a 
 heavy and well-directed fire from the bush was poured on them ; 
 upon which they immediately formed, and commenced a fire in 
 return, while the two six-pounders were loading. Unfortunately, 
 one of the drauglit-oxen being shot caused some interruption; 
 but this being soon got over, a destructive fire from the guns 
 silenced for a while our opponents : but several more of the oxen, 
 becoming wounded, and escaping out of their trek-touws, rushed 
 among the troops, upsetting the limbers, which caused much 
 delay in re-loading, and some confusion in the ranks. This cir- 
 cumstance, added to the partial, and at length total, silence of 
 the guns, being taken advantage of by the Boers, they again 
 opened a heavy fire : (their long pieces carrying much farther 
 than an ordinary musket :) a severe loss resulted to the troops in 
 consequence. [Finding, therefore, that I was not likely to accom- 
 plish the purpose for which I had put the detachment in motion, 
 and that the men were falling fast, I thought it expedient to 
 retire, effecting this object after some delay, the partial rising of 
 the tide rendering the road difficult. The troops, however, 
 reached the camp about two o^clock, in tolerable order, leaving 
 behind them, I regret to say, the guns, which the death of the 
 oxen rendered it impossible to remove. 
 
 “ Thinking it probable that this partial success of the [Farmers 
 might induce them to make an immediate attack on the camp, I 
 made such preparations as I thought necessary ; and found my 
 suspicions realized shortly afterwards, a large body of them open- 
 ing a heavy fire on three sides of it. This was met by a spirited 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH EKOM THE DUTCH. 119 
 
 resistance on our part ; but they did not finally retire until about 
 an hour before daybreak. 
 
 “ Sucfi, I regret to inform you, has been the result of this 
 attack, and the consequent loss has been severe; the total in 
 both skirmishes being as detailed in the return enclosed. One 
 great cause of failure I attribute to the mismanagement of the 
 boat in which I had placed the howitzer, with the shells of which 
 I had hoped the Farmers might have been thrown into confu- 
 sion ; but she dropped down too late to be of any use, and even 
 then took up a position too distant for her fire to produce much 
 effect.* 
 
 “ Among the many matters connected with the subject of this 
 report, and awakening the deepest regret, is the death of Lieu- 
 tenant Wyatt, of the Royal Artillery, who, for the two previous 
 days, had exerted himself much in making the necessary arrange- 
 ments. He was killed early in the action. Of the zealous services 
 of Captain Lonsdale and Lieutenant Tunnard, of the Twenty - 
 seventh Regiment, I was also deprived, both these officers being 
 severely wounded. In fact, under the trying circumstances in 
 which the detachment was placed, I have only to regret, that, 
 with such willingness to perform the duty assigned them, the 
 result should have been so unfortunate. 
 
 “ The loss on the part of the Boers it is difficult to estimate ; 
 but I am told it has been severe. t The whole of this day they 
 have made no movement ; but I have to give them the credit of 
 treating such of the wounded as fell into their hands with great 
 humanity. These, with the bodies of those who fell, they sent 
 to the camp in the course of this afternoon ; and to-morrow 
 
 * It is confidently asserted by living witnesses who were in the engagement, that 
 the howitzer in the boat, nnder Lieutenant Wyatt, was brought to bear, lying in 
 position some time before the troops arrived. I am unable to reconcile this apparent 
 contradiction ; but possibly it admits of explanation. 
 
 f A gentleman, an Africander, who was in the Boers’ camp, says, that the number 
 of Dutchmen on the rolls, on the day before the engagement, was 333 , but that 
 only about twenty-five were in the bush fighting at this time, the remainder being 
 in the camp ; and that not one was either killed or wounded, they being so effec- 
 tually protected by the trees behind which they stood. He also states that the 
 howitzer and two guns were worked with admirable precision, together with the 
 firing of the troops, but without effect, on account of the peculiarity of the 
 occasion. 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 120 
 
 [chap. 
 
 the sad duty of interring our departed comrades will take 
 place.* 
 
 " What steps the Farmers may subsequently take, I cannot at 
 this moment surmise with any degree of certainty, though I 
 think it probable they will again demand that I should quit the 
 territory they call their own, within a specific time. I shall, of 
 course, do what I can to maintain myself in my present position ; 
 but, considering the number of the disaffected, and the means 
 they possess of molesting the troops, I beg to urge the necessity 
 of a speedy reinforcement, as I scarcely consider the troops at 
 present stationed here sufficient for the performance of the duty 
 to which they have been assigned. 
 
 " I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 
 " Your obedient humble Servant, 
 
 {Signed) "J. C. Smith, Capt, %TtJi Regt. Com” 
 " His Honour Col . Hare, C.JB. and K.H , 
 
 Lieut.- Governor, 8fc ., fyc” 
 
 "Return of killed, wounded, and missing, (men and 
 
 HORSES,) BELONGING TO THE DETACHMENT UNDER COM- 
 MAND of Captain J. C. Smith, Twenty-seventh Regi- 
 ment, ON THE NIGHT OF THE 23RD AND MORNING OF 
 
 the 24th of May, 1842. 
 
 " Port Natal, May 2hth, 1842. 
 
 " Royal Artillery. — Killed : 1 subaltern, 3 rank and file ; 
 wounded : 2 rank and file. 
 
 "Royal Sappers and Miners. — Wounded: 2 rank and file. 
 
 "Twenty-seventh Regiment.— Killed : 12 rank and file, 1 
 battalion horse ; wounded : 1 captain, 1 subaltern, 2 sergeants, 
 23 rank and file, 1 riding horse; missing: 1 rank and file, 1 
 troop horse. 
 
 * There was a slight breeze from the west, causing the smoke from the firing of the 
 troops to collect between them and the mangrove-trees ; so that, when the firing took 
 place, a sheet of light showed exactly where the English were ; and this was instantly 
 followed by the darkness of the smoke, when the Boers fired, having marked their 
 victims before ; and, using guns with long range, they were able to do terrible 
 execution. The wounded they carried from the field, or rather out of the water, 
 (the tide having come in,) and showed them every kindness, sending them hack to 
 the camp on the next day, together with the dead. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 121 
 
 “ Cape Mounted Rifles. — Killed : 1 rank and file ; 
 
 wounded : 2 troop horses ; missing : 2 rank and file. 
 
 “ Total. — Killed : 1 subaltern, 15 rank and file, 1 battalion and 
 1 troop horse ; wounded : 1 captain, 1 subaltern, 2 sergeants, 27 
 rank and file; 1 riding and 2 troop horses; missing: 3 rank 
 and file, 2 Hottentot waggon- drivers killed on the morning of 
 the 24th, 1 English driver wounded ditto. In all, 34 killed, 63 
 wounded, and 6 missing." * 
 
 On the 25th, the melancholy task of burying the dead was 
 performed. The case, however, was not yet desperate, as some 
 English residents and soldiers still, kept the line of communica- 
 tion open between the camp and the Point; but, on the 25th, 
 the troops were called into camp, and the English ordered to the 
 Point, where the stores brought by the “Pilot" were deposited. 
 These had been brought, for the special use of the troops, by 
 Captain McDonald. But, on the morning of the 26th, about 
 150 Boers attacked and took the Point, as also the two vessels 
 in the Bay, the “Mazeppa” and “Pilot both were ransacked, 
 and the goods taken out, with all that the Boers could find in 
 the town, and appropriated to their own use. The following per- 
 sons were taken prisoners : a sergeant and guard, Messrs. G. C. 
 Cato, Beningfield, Ogle, Toohey, Douglas, Armstrong, G. Hogg, 
 and M. M f Cabe. These were marched first to Congella, put into 
 stocks, and kept there eight days ; then marched to Pietermaritz- 
 burg, for more perfect security. On their arrival at this place, 
 they were put in chains by day, and in the stocks by night, in 
 which state they were kept six long weeks. A German, named 
 Stockhard, was afterwards taken, and added to the prisoners. 
 After the Point was taken and plundered, a guard of about thirty 
 men was stationed there, and the camp regularly besieged. 
 Joseph Brown, the Bugler, had now full time to prove, that the 
 idea of starving them out was not so foolish as he at first thought 
 it to be ; but I find no record of his views and feelings, during 
 this long month, on short allowance and bad water. 
 
 Captain Smith and his devoted little band were now cooped up 
 in their camp, with prospects as poor, and hopes as forlorn, as 
 
 * Chase’s “Reprint,” vol. ii., pp. 214-218. 
 
122 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 ever fell to the lot of mortals ; but there is a courage and power 
 of endurance in British soldiers which is truly astonishing, as 
 will be seen in the sequel, when these determined men were 
 reduced to horse-flesh, biscuit-dust, and ground forage-corn, and 
 yet were determined to hold out. Under these circumstances, 
 Captain Smith had no other prospect before him than a surrender 
 to a company of Farmers, unless he could communicate to the 
 governor of the Cape the news of his unfortunate position, and 
 obtain timely reinforcements. He therefore applied to Mr. G. 0. 
 Cato to provide the means of forwarding his dispatch overland to 
 his excellency. On this difficult but urgent mission Mr. Bichard 
 King at once volunteered to go , and was conveyed across the 
 Channel with two horses, in two boats, by Mr. Cato at midnight, 
 in order to escape the notice of the Boers by taking the path 
 along the shore of the Bluff. 
 
 There were six hundred miles to be traversed through the heart 
 of Kafir-land, two hundred rivers to be crossed, and tribes of savages 
 to be passed through, — many of whom were too ready to stop and 
 plunder and murder a solitary traveller, — in order to convey 
 information of their destitute and trying circumstances to those 
 from whom alone relief could be obtained; the journey being 
 enough to damp the courage and break the heart of any one 
 except an Englishman. Such deeds of determination and of 
 daring remind us of olden times, in which astonishing acts of 
 valour were performed by our forefathers, whose soul is truly 
 found among the settlers of Albany. 
 
 This Herculean task was successfully performed in ten days, 
 two of which were spent in sickness and consequent detention, 
 thereby leaving only eight days' actual travelling. Many of the 
 rivers had to be swum from bank to bank ; so that, taking the 
 whole journey into account, it was one of the most wonderful 
 performances ever recorded in the pages of history ; which will be 
 admitted by all who know the distance, the rivers, the country, 
 and the Kafirs. Mr. King travelled the whole alone. I have 
 received this information from himself ; and it has been confirmed 
 by others, leaving no room for mistake or falsehood. And so 
 prompt were the measures taken by his excellency, that, in thirty- 
 one days, succour arrived for the almost famished little force. 
 But, before detailing their operations, it is needful to give an 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 123 
 
 account of what transpired during the interval. For this pur- 
 pose we quote the Dispatch of Captain Smith, and the Letter of 
 Captain Lonsdale, completing the narrative from authentic 
 information furnished by living witnesses. 
 
 “ Natal Camp, June 1842. 
 
 “ Sir, — I have the honour to lay before you the following 
 particulars respecting the position of the force under my com- 
 mand, from the date of my last dispatch until the period of their 
 being relieved, on the 26th of this month, by the troops sent for 
 that purpose from the Colony. 
 
 “ Various reports having been brought to me on the 25th of 
 May, respecting the intention of the Farmers to make a combined 
 attack on the camp that night, I kept the troops under arms ; 
 but nothing transpired until a short time previous to daybreak 
 on the following morning, when volleys of musketry, accompanied 
 by the fire of large guns, were heard at the Point ; which post, I 
 regret to say, the Boers carried after a desperate resistance on the 
 part of the detachment stationed there. By this untoward event, 
 an eighteen-pounder, which there had not been time to remove, 
 fell into their hands, as well as the greater portion of the govern- 
 ment provisions landed from the ‘Pilot/ Fortunately, all the 
 powder, with the exception of a small portion for the eighteen- 
 pounder, had been brought to the camp, in which I had caused a 
 field magazine to be constructed. The engineer stores were also 
 saved ; but there being no place at this post wherein the provi- 
 sions could be protected from the weather, I had been obliged to 
 leave the greater portion at the Point, merely bringing up a few 
 waggon-loads, from time to time, as required. 
 
 “ Finding myself thus cut off from my supplies, I resolved to 
 concentrate the remainder of my force in the camp, and there 
 await the reinforcement which I made no doubt would be sent 
 from the Colony, on the receipt of the dispatch forwarded by me 
 overland on the evening of the 25th of May, and intrusted to the 
 care of Mr. King. 
 
 “ The Farmers having desired the captains of the ‘ Pilot ’ and 
 ‘ Mazeppa ’ to write and express to me their willingness to enter 
 into arrangements for the removal of the troops, which letter 
 reached me the day after the Point fell into their possession, I 
 
124 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 accepted their proposal for a truce, being desirous of gaining time 
 to strengthen the post as much as possible. During its continu- 
 ance, they sent in terms so ridiculously extravagant, that although 
 the quantity of provisions in the camp was extremely limited, I 
 immediately broke off all communication with them, being fully 
 determined, sooner than submit, to endure the extremity of priva- 
 tion. I therefore placed the men upon half allowance, destroyed 
 a small post which I had caused to be erected between the camp 
 and some buildings occupied by the English residents, and made 
 my position as secure as I possibly could, with a view of holding 
 out to the last. 
 
 “ Their arrangements being completed, the Farmers, about six 
 a.m. on the 31st, made a desperate attack on the camp, throwing 
 into it, during the course of the day, one hundred and twenty-two 
 round shot, besides keeping up an incessant tire of musketry. 
 On the following day, (June 1st,) they slackened their fire of 
 musketry, but threw in one hundred and twenty-four round shot, 
 and, on the 2nd, opened a fire from the eighteen-pounder, which 
 they had contrived to bring from the Point, while they still con- 
 tinued their discharges of musketry. During the course of this 
 day, they sent the Eev. Mr. Archbell with a flag of truce, pro- 
 posing to allow the women to quit the camp, and to send back 
 two wounded men ; but this was done merely to gain time to 
 repair some works thrown down by the fire of our batteries. 
 Here I think it right to observe, that they were incessantly 
 employed every night in making approaches towards the post, 
 which were constructed with considerable skill. This the nature 
 of the ground enabled them to do with much facility ; and from 
 thence a most galling fire was constantly kept up, particularly on 
 the two batteries, wherein I had placed the eighteen-pounder 
 and howitzer. 
 
 “ Finding that the few cattle remaining at the kraal were dying 
 either from wounds or want of sustenance, I directed that they 
 should be killed, and made into biltong , reducing the issue to 
 half a pound daily. I had also a well dug in the camp, which 
 gave good water, there being a risk in going to the vley at night, 
 from whence we had hitherto procured it. 
 
 " In resuming my details of proceedings, I may state, generally, 
 that the attacks on the camp were continued from day to day, 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 125 
 
 with more or less spirit, by the Farmers, who, having soon 
 exhausted their iron balls, fired leaden ones from their large guns, 
 in some instances sending them with much precision. Our prac- 
 tice .from the camp was excellent, a shot from the eighteen- 
 pounder having dismounted one of their six-pounders on the 3rd 
 instant, besides wounding several of those attached to it. 
 
 “ On the night of the 8tli, I sent out a party to destroy some 
 works in our front, which was accomplished without loss. In a 
 subsequent sortie made on the night of the 1 8th instant, we were 
 less fortunate, although the duty was performed with great gal- 
 lantry, the Boers being surprised in their trenches, and many 
 bayonetted after a stout resistance. In this attack, which was 
 headed by Lieutenant Molesworth, Twenty- seventh Begiment, I 
 had to regret the loss of Ensign Prior and two privates of the 
 same corps, who were killed, besides four others who were 
 severely wounded. 
 
 “ Upon inquiring into the state of the provisions this day, I 
 found that only three days* issue of meat remained. I therefore 
 directed that such horses as were living might be killed, and 
 made into biltong. We had hitherto been issuing biscuit-dust, 
 alternating with biscuit and rice, at half allowance. The horse- 
 flesh, of which there was but little, we commenced using on the 
 22nd, and, by a rigid exactness in the issues, I calculated we 
 might certainly hold out, although without meat, for nearly a 
 month longer ; for we had eleven bags of forage-corn in store, 
 which I had commenced grinding into meal ; and, by every one 
 contributing what remained of private into the public stock, a 
 tolerable quantity of various articles of sustenance w r as procured. 
 
 “ On the night of the 24th, several rockets, apparently from a 
 vessel in the Bay, assured us that relief was nigh at hand : these 
 we answered. On the night of the 25th the many rockets from 
 seaward assured us that not only was a vessel in the Bay, but 
 that she was communicating with another in the offing, — a sur- 
 mise corroborated, on the following day, by the landing of the 
 party under Colonel Cloete, and their final relief of the post in 
 gallant style, between three and four o* clock in the afternoon. 
 
 “ To the dry detail of proceedings I have given, I beg to add a 
 few remarks ; and, first, with respect to our loss. Within the 
 period embraced between the 31st of May and 25th of June, 
 
126 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 651 round shots of various sizes had been fired at the camp, 
 in addition to a continued and watchful fire of musketry; and 
 yet our loss, during this period, was but one sergeant and two 
 privates of the Twenty-seventh killed, and three wounded ; one 
 Cape Bifleman and one civilian killed, and one wounded, exclu- 
 sive of the loss I have previously noted as occurring during the 
 sortie on the morning of the 18th instant. The damage of the 
 waggons and tents, and private as well as public property, was, 
 however, great; for these it was impossible to secure in such 
 a manner as to preserve them from injury. 
 
 “ Among the serious disadvantages I had to contend with, I 
 may mention that the numerous people attached as leaders and 
 drivers to the different waggons, — many having large families, 
 who required to be fed, — hampered me sadly in the trenches; 
 whilst the vast number of cattle, originally with the -waggons, 
 were a very material encumbrance. These, however, were soon 
 driven off; for nearly all the Boers (contrary to the opinion 
 entertained in the Colony) were mounted, and thence enabled to 
 move from point to point with a celerity which baffled nearly 
 every movement that infantry could make against them. 
 
 “I have thus given a detail of the chief circumstances con- 
 nected with the command intrusted to me. That it should have 
 been so far unsuccessful, I regret : but the resistance on the part 
 of the Farmers, since my arrival, has been universal, those few 
 who professed themselves friendly having carefully abstained from 
 giving assistance ; in most cases using that profession as a conve- 
 nient screen for the purpose of hiding their disaffection from 
 observation. All the property of the English residents the Boers 
 plundered and sent to Pietermaritzburg. They also took out the 
 greater part of the freight of the ' Mazeppa/ (including the whole 
 of my own property,) which they sent to the same place. The 
 prisoners taken at the Point, English residents as well as soldiers, 
 have also been marched thither ; and the former have, I under- 
 stand, been treated with great harshness. After being plundered, 
 the 'Mazeppa* escaped from the harbour on the night of the 
 10th instant. 
 
 "In conclusion, I beg to state that nothing could exceed the 
 patience and cheerfulness evinced by the troops under the priva- 
 tions they suffered ; and I feel satisfied that, had it been neces- 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 127 
 
 sary to have held out for a longer period, they would have 
 endured their further continuance without a murmur. 
 
 “ I have the honour to be. Sir, 
 
 “ Your most obedient Servant, 
 
 “ J. C. Smith, Copt . 27 th Regt! 3 
 
 “ His Honour Colonel Hare , C.J3. and K.H., 
 
 Lieutenant- Governor 33 
 
 “ P.S. I omitted to mention in its place, that a round shot, 
 on the 8th instant, broke the carriage of the eighteen-pounder in 
 two places ; but we repaired it so as to be perfectly serviceable. 
 
 “J. C. Smith.”* 
 
 The deplorable situation of the troops in their intrenchment, 
 their privations and praiseworthy endurance, are well told in the 
 following extracts from a letter addressed by Captain Lonsdale of 
 the Twenty-seventh Kegiment to his mother. The letter is dated 
 “ August 6th,” when he had arrived at Graham's Town. 
 
 This is his description of the Boers as an enemy : “ Before 
 proceeding further, I must tell you that the Boers' mode of fight- 
 ing is much on the same principle as formerly in America, — not 
 in a body, but in skirmishing order; they have the very best 
 description of arms, that carry from eight to seventeen balls to 
 the pound ; they have, almost all of them, horses ; they will ride 
 within shot, dismount, fire, then mount and retire : they are most 
 excellent shots.” 
 
 After recounting the events up to the “ untoward ” night of 
 the 24th of May, he proceeds : — “ Prom the 26th to the 31st 
 of May, every thing was quiet, during which time we did all we 
 possibly could to fortify our camp. During this time, as you 
 may suppose, I was not able to move, but was lying in my tent, 
 with a good deal of fever. On the morning of the 31st of May, 
 just before sunrise, we were saluted by a six-pound shot, which 
 passed through the officers' mess-tent, knocking their kettles and 
 cooking apparatus in all directions. Every one, of course, went 
 to his station in the ditch. The Boers then kept up an incessant 
 fire from four pieces of artillery and small arms, never ceasing for 
 a moment during the whole day till sunset. During the whole 
 
 * Chase’s “Reprint of Natal Papers,” &e., vol. ii., pp. 221-224. 
 
128 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 day Margaret and Jane were lying on the ground in the tent 
 close by me. Many shots, both large and small, passed through 
 the tent close to us. James was lying in my other tent on the 
 ground, with his legs on the legs of a table, and his dog with 
 him, when a six-pound shot struck the legs of the table just 
 above him, cut them in two, and struck him in the face with 
 some of the splinters. You will say he had a very providential 
 escape. When the attack of the day was over, all the officers 
 came to our tents, expecting to find us all dead. During that 
 night I said, if they attacked us the next morning, we should go 
 into the trench. Margaret then got up, and put on a few things, 
 and assisted me in putting on some clothes as well as I could. I 
 had got my trousers on when we were attacked. Margaret and 
 the children ran immediately to the trench, and I was carried 
 into it ; and we all lay down or sat up. The firing continued all 
 the day, the same as the day before. About the middle of the 
 day, the children were getting very hungry, as they had not had 
 any breakfast. Jane said there was a bone of beef in the tent, 
 and that she would go for it ; but we did not wish her, for she 
 might have been shot : but, before I knew any thing about it, 
 she was there and back again with the bone, and James with 
 some cheese and biscuit ; but we were obliged to be very sparing 
 with our provisions, as we did not know how long this was 
 to last.. 
 
 “We all slept in the trench this night; next morning we 
 were awakened by a shot from one of the great guns passing? 
 just over our heads. The firing continued as usual till about 
 twelve o'clock, when a flag of truce came to the camp to say 
 that the women and children might leave the camp, and go on 
 board one of the ships in the Bay. After a little consideration, 
 Margaret consented to go with the children ; for they could not 
 be of any use in the camp ; and how were they to live when 
 we ran short of provisions ? So they were escorted to the shore 
 by some of the Boers. Part of the way they went in a large 
 waggon : they were also very polite, and some of them wanted to 
 know if Margaret was old Captain Smith's vronw . I must also 
 tell you that Margaret and the children were in the first attack 
 the Boers made on our camp, May 24th. They went on board 
 the 'Mazeppa,' which was at this time, as was also the other 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH PROM THE HUTCH. 129 
 
 vessel, in the possession of the Boers, who used to go on board 
 when they pleased. 
 
 “ On the 10th of June the c Mazeppa* slipped her cable, and 
 put out to sea; but not before she received a salute from the 
 Boers at the Point, but she did not receive any injury. After 
 Margaret and the children left, — which they did in such a 
 hurry that they had not a change of clothes, — the Boers con- 
 
 tinued the attack, and they made trenches all round us, so that 
 no one could go outside the camp, or into a tent, without having 
 a shot at him. We never returned the fire at random, but only 
 when we had a chance of doing some execution. We sent out a 
 party early on the morning of June 18th, to fill up some of 
 their trenches ; and when our party came to it, the Boers were 
 alarmed. They fired one round, which killed Ensign Prior of 
 our regiment and two men. Our fellows did not give them 
 time to load again, but rushed into the trench, and bayonetted 
 almost all of them. At this time nearly all our provisions were 
 gone : we were living on our horses and biscuit-dust, six ounces 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL 
 
 [chap. 
 
 of the former, and four of the latter, per day : sometimes we had 
 a little corn. We dug a well in our camp, but the water was 
 bad. Sometimes it was difficult to cook our little provisions for 
 want of wood. The wounded suffered very much, as the doctor 
 had nothing in the way of medical comforts. I was lying in the 
 trench twenty-seven days, hardly able to move, and not so much 
 as a jacket on/' , ' 5f 
 
 X. — THE MAZEPPA LEAVING NATAL, TO OBTAIN REINFORCEMENTS. 
 
 During the short respite referred to in the preceding letter, a 
 number of families and individuals embarked on board the 
 “ Mazeppa/'’ It was in May, 1842, that this gallant little 
 vessel left the Bay under the fire of a four-pounder from the 
 Boers, besides small arms, fortunately a gun most likely to do 
 damage (an eighteen-pounder) could not be brought to bear in 
 time.' The woodcut gives a lively sketch of her having just 
 slipped her cable, and spreading her sails to the wind. But it 
 was a hazardous affair, — neck or nothing. She was 90 tons* 
 
 * Chase’s cc Reprint of Natal Papers,” &c., vol. ii., pp. 218-220 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH PEOM THE DUTCH. 131 
 
 burden; had on board 2 officers, 5 men, and 2 boys; and 28 
 passengers, — 3 males, 7 females, and 18 children. The following 
 account I obtained from Mr. Joseph Cato, who had charge of 
 her : — 
 
 “June 10th, 1842, four o'clock p.m. — Slipped both our 
 anchors, and made all sail to cross the Bar, before the Dutch 
 guard placed at the Point could muster to oppose our departure. 
 The wind failing us off the sand-spit," (see it laid down in the 
 Chart by the same hand,) “ gave the Parmers the advantage : 
 eighty of them got down before we could round the Point, armed 
 with muskets and a four-pounder. The tide making in strong 
 flood, at about four knots an hour, with light winds, made our 
 progress very slow, and we became quite a target for them to fire 
 at. Por a short time they did us great damage in the rigging 
 and sails, their muskets being those used for elephant-shooting, 
 some of them four balls to the pound, and our distance from 
 them being not more than thirty yards. The breeze at length 
 freshened, and we happily got out safely without any loss of life. 
 We unfortunately lost our long-boat on the Bar, there being a 
 very heavy sea at the time. After passing the Bar, we hove to, 
 to repair damages ; and were busily employed with our rigging 
 until nine p.m., when we made sail and shaped our course to 
 Delagoa Bay, in search of her majesty's cruiser, to relieve the 
 detachment of the Twenty-seventh Regiment under the command 
 of the much respected and gallant Captain (now Colonel) Smith. 
 Our instructions, by flag of truce, were, that if we succeeded in 
 getting out safely, we were to shape our course to Delagoa Bay. 
 As our vessel had been entirely ransacked some time previously 
 by the Boers, who had taken out her whole cargo belonging to 
 Cato, and left her without ballast, it was thought by Captain Smith 
 that it would be best for us to go to Delagoa Bay, as it would be 
 a fine wind for us ; and that being the cruising ground for her 
 majesty's ships, we might most likely fall in with one of them to 
 relieve him ; at the same time, should we not succeed in falling 
 in with one of the cruisers, to take ballast and make for Algoa 
 Bay, allowing from twenty to twenty-seven days to the time when 
 his dried horse-flesh would be consumed, the troops having only 
 half allowance. 
 
 “We had, at the time of our departure from Natal, only four 
 
 k 2 
 
132 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 days* water on board, sliort allowance ; and, having on board 
 twenty-eight people besides the ship*s company, our condition 
 was not enviable. We made all possible sail the ship could carry, 
 and fortunately had a fair wind all the passage. We made Cape 
 Inyack, off Delagoa Bay, on the night of the 13th, about twelve 
 o* clock p.m. ; brought up in two and a half fathoms* water, 
 having a south-west swell, which continued all night, and increased 
 as the tide fell ; carried into port the only anchor we had left. 
 We immediately shaped our course for Cape Corrientes, expecting 
 to find some whaling-ship there : fortunately for us, about three 
 o*clock p.m., we fell in with four American whalers at anchor : 
 we signalized for a boat, when they sent their own boat to learn 
 what we wanted. As soon as they ascertained our wants, the 
 whole of the vessels* captains came on board, and offered us all 
 the assistance they could render. We purchased an anchor from 
 them before we could bring up, also a couple of casks of water ; 
 but they, having been here some time, could spare us no provi- 
 sions. Therefore, on the morning of the 15th, about two o* clock 
 a.m., we made sail for the Portuguese settlement in Delagoa Bay, 
 to purchase provisions. We came to anchor about five o clock p.m. 
 The port-boat immediately boarded us, when we learned the town 
 was in a state of blockade, the natives having had a battle with 
 them the day before our arrival. On the 16th, we purchased 
 a little corn, pork, and a few pigs, these being the only provisions 
 we could get. W e filled our water-casks, and took in a little 
 fire- wood. On the 17th and 18th, we waited the arrival of the 
 government boat, with provisions from Cape Inyack ; but, she not 
 arriving, we made sail on the 20th for Algoa Bay, not having 
 fallen in with any of her majesty* s cruisers. 
 
 “ On the 27th, at five o*elock p.m., we made Cape Natal, 
 and found her majesty*s ship f Southampton * at anchor. We 
 brought up close under her stern, and were immediately boarded 
 by one of her boats, from whom we learned the relief of the gal- 
 lant Captain Smith and his small party, she having landed her 
 troops the day before. As soon as the commander of the ( South- 
 hampton* found we intended entering the Port, he signalized us 
 to wait for the ordnance belonging to the troops. We accord- 
 ingly hung on : the breeze freshening from the N.E., and blow- 
 ing hard, brought up a heavy swell with it, when our cable broke, 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 138 
 
 and we left the only anchor we had. About twelve o'clock a.m., we 
 ran for the Bar with what sail we could make, and got in all safe ; 
 but, not having any anchor or kedge left to bring up with, we 
 were obliged to lay the vessel on one of the banks inside the Har- 
 bour, where we unfortunately lay for nine days, the breeze fresh- 
 ening into a perfect gale. The ‘ Southampton ' was obliged to slip 
 her cable, and go to sea ; but, on account of the near position she 
 had taken up in order to cover the landing of the troops, she had 
 a very narrow escape of getting upon the rocks on the Bluff Point. 
 
 “ On the 29th I visited the camp, and found the place in a 
 most horrid state, the smell from the dead carcases of the horses 
 being insufferable. Out of some sixty waggons forming the 
 camp, not one was in a state to be moved ; and the few tents 
 that had been pitched at the commencement of hostilities were 
 entirely riddled with shot, nothing but shreds being left." 
 
 The above is given nearly in Mr. Cato's own words, and 
 vividly describes the difficulties, privations, and dangers to which 
 this little company were subjected : but this is merely a general 
 outline, whilst the every-day detail would be sufficient to fill 
 many pages. So short of hands were they, that Mr. Cato had to 
 be both captain and pilot, and, at particular times, had to convey 
 a rope down into the cabin, so that men, women , and children 
 might pull at it when the signal was given. That all were pre- 
 served, and permitted to return in safety, was a remarkable inter- 
 position of Divine Providence; and the success of Mr. Cato 
 deserves to be recorded in the same chapter with the journey of 
 Mr. King to Graham's Town, with Captain Smith's defence of 
 the camp, and with the taking of Natal by the “ Southampton." 
 
 Having thus broken the thread of our narrative to give an 
 account of the “ Mazeppa," we return to place before the reader 
 the events immediately succeeding the departure of that vessel. 
 
 I know not what were the tunes which Joseph Brown the 
 Bugler played during his thirty-one long days of half allowance 
 on horse-flesh, or whether he laid his instrument aside till a more 
 fitting occasion should arrive; but, if the idea of starving out 
 was “ foolish," the experiment was a painful one both to him and 
 his comrades. But “ the God who rules on high " interposed in 
 their behalf. The dispatch of Captain Smith, and the letter of 
 Captain Lonsdale, have spoken their own language on this subject. 
 
134 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 On the night of the 24th of June, the hearts of Captain Smith 
 and his companions in privation and suffering were gladdened by 
 seeing rockets ascend from a vessel which they concluded must 
 be lying in the roadstead, and which thus announced to these 
 determined men that succour was at hand. Such was the case : 
 the “Conch” was there; and the next evening they were sig- 
 nalized by the “ Southampton ” in the roadstead. The task of 
 taking the Bay, and with it the Colony, of Natal was now to be 
 performed; and, to those who know the difficulties connected 
 with this service, it will appear surprising that so great an object 
 was accomplished with so little real loss and suffering. It is 
 difficult to conceive of a position in which the odds were so 
 decidedly against the assailants, and the advantages so greatly in 
 favour of the defenders. 
 
 The “Southampton” was some distance out; and the 
 “ Conch,” with the boats in tow, (as will be seen from the wood- 
 cut, No. XIII.,) had to cross the Bar, — a difficult thing at all 
 times, but especially so when exposed to the fire of the enemy. 
 The “ Conch ” landed a few men on the rocks of the Bluff, and 
 attempted to land men on the Back Beach, but failed in this 
 latter service. In this position, a few Dutch on the Bluff, and a 
 few more at the Point, might have driven the boats back to the 
 ship with great loss ; but, fortunately for the English, and fatally 
 for the Dutch, the latter had no expectation of such an attack 
 from such a quarter, and therefore were not prepared for it. 
 They had one field-piece on the Bluff; but a shell from the 
 “ Southampton ” silenced it at once; and those who worked it 
 thought it the better part of valour to run away with all conveni- 
 ent speed; and, as there were only a few Boers at the Point, 
 their strength being mostly at the mouth of the Umgeni and on 
 the Back Beach, they made little resistance. Many of the Dutch 
 were away from the Port, having made sure that Captain Smith 
 would be starved out before succours could arrive, and would be 
 obliged to submit to such terms as they might dictate.* 
 
 * This is the account current among the Dutch now residing near us, who took 
 part in the events of the times. Probably the numbers of the Boers had been 
 considerably lessened since the commencement of the siege : and the residents are 
 speaking comparatively , while the language of the dispatch was intended to convey 
 nothing more than that the whole available force of the Dutch opposed the landing. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE HUTCH. 185 
 
 XIII.— LANDING OF BRITISH TROOPS FROM THE SOUTHAMPTON. 
 
 Under these circumstances, the “ Conch/' commanded by Cap- 
 tain Durnford, and piloted by Mr. Bell, (now Captain Bell, the 
 harbour-master,) came on with her line of boats, filled with those 
 who, by their courage, were to take possession of Natal in the 
 name of her Britannic majesty; and who, after landing, at once 
 tore down the republican flag that was flying at the Point. The 
 particulars of the manner in which this service was performed are 
 given by Colonel Cloete, in his dispatch to his excellency Sir G. 
 Napier, and are as follow : — 
 
 “Poet Natal, June 28 ih> 1842. 
 
 “Sir, — On the 27th instant I availed myself of a Kafir mes- 
 senger to report to your excellency, in a few words, that Captain 
 Smith was extricated, and Port Natal in our possession. 
 
 “ It is now my duty to give the details of my proceedings. 
 
 “Her majesty's ship ' c Southampton ' arrived, and anchored off 
 Port Natal, on the night of the 25 th instant. Here was found 
 at anchor the schooner r Conch,' with Captain Durnford, of the 
 Twenty-seventh Regiment, and a detachment of one hundred 
 
 
136 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 men, two small howitzers, and some stores, dispatched by Colonel 
 Hare from Algoa Bay, on the 10th instant. 
 
 “ Captain Durnford reported that the insurgent Boers had 
 refused him all communication with Captain Smith, who was still 
 holding his post ; that the headlands at the entrance of the Har- 
 bour were armed with guns ; and that the Boers had collected in 
 force to oppose our landing. Signal guns and rockets were fired 
 from the frigate, to intimate our arrival to Captain Smith, and 
 every arrangement made for carrying the place as soon as the tide 
 served, and the frigate could be placed so as to cover our landing. 
 
 “At two o'clock p.m. on the 26th instant, the f Southampton ' 
 was in position; and the troops were embarked in the boats, 
 which, however, could only take eighty-five men. Thirty-five 
 had been previously added to Captain Durnford's detachment on 
 board the ‘ Conch.' The sea-beach being impracticable, the pre- 
 vious order of attack was changed; and I directed Captain Wells, 
 with a detachment of thirty-five men, to land on the first point 
 of the high Bluff within the Bar, and drive the Boers out of the 
 thick bush ; whilst the ' Conch,' the launch armed with a carron- 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 137 
 
 ade, and the barge were to proceed direct into the Harbour, land, 
 and take possession of the Port. 
 
 “A fresh sea-breeze fortunately set into the Harbour at the 
 very time of our advance. The ‘ Conch/ taking thus the boats 
 in tow, crossed the Bar at three o'clock. Captain Wells landed 
 where directed, when a fresh fire was opened on the * Conch ' and 
 boats from both shores, — that from the high, wooded Bluff within 
 twenty yards of the boats ; yet, in spite of the short range and 
 cross fire under which the boats had to pass, so quick was our 
 advance, aided both by wind and tide, that but little effect was 
 produced from their fire. When opposite the landing-place, 
 from whence the firing still continued, I ordered Major D'Urban 
 to land, who immediately jumped on shore; and we rushed to 
 the flag-staff, to pull down the colours, and give her majesty's 
 frigate notice that we were in possession, and to cease firing. 
 
 “The Boers abandoned their strong ground the instant we 
 landed ; yet so thick was the bush, and so broken the ground, 
 that though, from the smart fire kept up, they must have been in 
 force, yet not half-a-dozen of them were ever seen ; and, on the 
 southern Bluff, so thick was the wooded covering, that nothing 
 but the smoke from their firelocks was ever seen. I have since 
 learned that the number of Boers who defended the Port 
 amounted to 350 men: their loss it has been impossible to 
 ascertain. 
 
 “ Having thus seized the Port, and landed the men from the 
 ‘ Conch,' the troops were immediately formed. Captain Durn- 
 ford was ordered to enter the bush on the right, and drive the 
 Boers before him, whilst I placed myself on a roadway in the 
 centre ; Major D'Urban taking the left along the Harbour beach. 
 In this order we advanced through the bush, the character of 
 which it is difficult to describe, and which might have been held 
 by a handful of resolute men against any assailants. On reach- 
 ing the open ground, we found the direction of Captain Smith's 
 intrenched camp by the firing of his heavy gun; we marched 
 upon the point. Captain Smith now threw out a party, and we 
 joined him at four o'clock. Having thus executed your excel- 
 lency's commands with all military promptitude, by extricating 
 the brave detachment of troops under Captain Smith's command, 
 I strengthened his post by Captain Durnford's detachment, and 
 
138 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL, 
 
 [chap. 
 
 directed Major D'Urban to hold Stellar's Earn, (Cato's house,) 
 returning myself to the Port, to arrange a post of defence with 
 such of the troops as I expected would have been landed. 
 
 “ The gallantry with which Captain Smith defended his post, 
 for a whole month, under no ordinary circumstances of privation, 
 having been reduced to horse-flesh for food, closely hemmed in 
 by a desperate and vigilant foe, with no less than twenty-six 
 wounded within his closely-confined camp, is highly creditable 
 to him and his party. 
 
 “Thus was accomplished, within the incredibly short space of 
 one month from the date of Captain Smith's report of his posi- 
 tion, the relief of his party at the distance of fifteen hundred 
 miles from Cape Town, whence the relief was dispatched, his 
 communication having to pass through hostile bands and a 
 savage country. 
 
 “I have now reported to your excellency the proceedings 
 which have placed me in possession of Port Natal; and I have 
 kept them distinct from any mention of the naval co-operation 
 and assistance I received from H. M. ship ' Southampton,' feeling 
 it to be due to Captain Ogle, commanding, to Captain Hill, and 
 the officers and seamen of that frigate, that their services to us 
 should be separately noticed, whether as to the cheerful good-will 
 displayed toward us whilst on board, or subsequently in the more 
 important service performed in covering our landing, by the 
 admirable practice from the ship's heavy battery, and spirited 
 assistance given us by Captain Hill, in command of the boats. 
 In my order of the day I have inadequately endeavoured to 
 express my thanks to those officers ; and I should not be doing 
 them justice without repeating it here in the strongest terms. If 
 our success be not absolutely indebted to the opportune presence 
 of the f Conch,' to her protection must be mainly ascribed the 
 very small loss we suffered in forcing the entrance. 
 
 “The troops conducted themselves with the greatest steadi- 
 ness ; and I am much indebted to Major D'Urban for his prompt 
 landing, and the assistance he has afforded me throughout these 
 operations. 
 
 “ I also received the best support from every officer under my 
 orders in conducting these operations, and particularly so from 
 Lieutenant William Napier, who acted as my Aide, and has been 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH EROM THE DUTCH. 139 
 
 of tlie utmost service to me, not only by his spirit in our active 
 operations, but equally so by his attention to all details and 
 arrangements so essential on such occasions. 
 
 “ I enclose a return of casualties. I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 “ Your most obedient humble Servant, 
 
 “ A. J. Cloete, Lieut, -Colonel, 
 
 “ Dejp , Quart, Mast, Gen, Commanding ." 
 
 “His Excellency Sir George Napier, K,C,B., Governor and 
 Commander-in-CMef, 8fc,, 8fc,, fyc,”* 
 
 It is stated that the report of the firing was heard as far as 
 Algoa Bay on the west, and Umpanda's Kraal on the north-east. 
 
 The immediate consequences of taking the Port are fully set 
 forth by Colonel Cloete in the following dispatch : — 
 
 “ Port Natal, July 3rd, 1842. 
 
 “ Sir, — The immediate effect of taking Port Natal on the 
 afternoon of the 26th ultimo, as reported in my dispatch of the 
 28th to your excellency, was, that on the same night the master 
 of the ‘ Pilot ' brig, who had been detained as a prisoner among 
 the Boers, and four other persons, made their escape from Con- 
 gella, during the panic caused by our advance movement on 
 Captain Smith's camp, and joined me in this place. They 
 reported to me that the Boers had abandoned Congella in the 
 greatest haste, and had taken flight. 
 
 “ On the morning of the 28th, however, we discovered with 
 our spy-glasses that there were a number of horses about Con- 
 gella; and I immediately determined to march upon it; for 
 which purpose I collected from each of the out-posts one hun- 
 dred men, and with this force and a howitzer I took the road to 
 Congella. A small party of the insurgents' scouts were seen a 
 little in advance of the place : on perceiving our approach, they 
 retired under shelter of the bush ; and we entered the village, con- 
 sisting of about fifteen or twenty houses, without any opposi- 
 tion. Here we found some stores, merchandise, spirits in casks, 
 and their curious establishment for moulding six -pounder leaden 
 shot. I resisted the burning of the place, and prevented all 
 
 * Chase’s “Reprint of Natal Documents,” vol. ii., pp. 224-228. 
 
140 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 plundering. As, however, the troops were still without any of 
 the provisions to be landed from the ‘ Southampton/ and with 
 only Wo days' provisions in hand, I directed such articles of 
 consumption as were necessary for the use of the troops to be 
 put into a waggon, which we found there, and conveyed these 
 supplies to the camp. 
 
 “ Pour persons, inhabitants of Congella, gave themselves up to 
 me : one, Gueinsius, a German naturalist ; another, Scholtz, 
 practising as a doctor; and two others. I availed myself of 
 these people to convey to these misguided Boers the merciful 
 intentions of the government ; placing in their hands a copy of a 
 public notice, which I affixed to one of the houses at Congella; 
 and, having liberated these people, I returned to the outposts 
 with the troops. I regretted my force did not permit me to 
 leave a guard for the protection of the property, the more so as I 
 felt every apprehension that the number of Kafirs who had made 
 their appearance as soon as we got into the place, would plunder 
 it the moment of our leaving it. 
 
 “ I understood the Boers to have retired to one of their camps 
 about twelve miles off, where they were said to be four hundred 
 strong, with four or five guns. 
 
 “Without any of my provisions or ammunition yet landed 
 from the ' Southampton/ or any means of organizing transport, 
 I did not feel justified in entering on any forward movement, 
 which would tend only to lead me away from the more important 
 object of strengthening my posts, forming and securing my 
 magazines. Upon these objects I have since been engaged ; 
 and, having required of the Kafirs to bring me in as many horses 
 and cattle as they could get, I have no doubt that I shall soon 
 be in a condition to take the offensive with some effect. 
 
 “ The Boers will in the mean time have had ample time to 
 consider their position, and the terms of my notice; upon the 
 subject of which I received, on the 30th of last month, a letter 
 from Pretorius, their military commandant, asking me if I wished 
 to confer with them ; and, if so, to appoint a place between Con- 
 gella and Captain Smith's camp to meet him. I answered that 
 I could enter into no negotiation with him, without a previous 
 declaration of submission to her majesty' s authority. To this I 
 have received no reply. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 141 
 
 “ Several inhabitants, fifteen in number, have come in and 
 taken the oath of allegiance. 
 
 “ On the 28th, 29th, and 30th, the weather had continued so 
 boisterous that, on an attempt being made, on the last of those 
 days, to send on shore some provisions, the men's packs, and our 
 ammunition, the boats struck on the Bar, one man of the Twenty- 
 fifth Regiment was drowned, the whole of the provisions were lost, 
 all the men's packs thrown overboard, and eighteen thousand 
 rounds of ammunition destroyed. The greater portion of the 
 men's packs were fortunately picked up on the following morn- 
 ing ; when we found that the frigate had been obliged to put 
 to sea. 
 
 “ I regret to be obliged to close this dispatch with a report 
 that reached me last night, — that the Kafirs had begun to set 
 upon the Boers, and that three had been killed by them. The 
 enclosures explain the manner in which I have treated this sub- 
 ject, and upon the principles of which I propose strictly to act ; 
 for if England will not put down the Boers by her own legitimate 
 means, it were better to abandon the question altogether, and 
 submit even to the insult we have received, than to adopt the 
 degrading process of enlisting the savage in our cause, or call 
 upon the Zulu assagais to commit all the atrocities of indiscrimi- 
 nate bloodshed and spoliation. 
 
 “I have received such aid from Lieutenant M'Lean, Royal 
 Artillery, and his services will be of such advantage to me in our 
 forward movement, that I have not sent him back in the ‘ South- 
 ampton.' I hope to be able to send the sick and wounded 
 by her. 
 
 “ I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 
 “ Your Excellency's most obedient humble Servant, 
 
 “ A. J. Cloete, Lieutenant-Colonel” 
 
 “His Excellency Major-General Sir George Napier , K. C.B., 
 fyc., 8fc ." 
 
 “ Notice. 
 
 “ A keport having been brought in to me, that the Kafirs 
 have killed three Boers, (Dirk Yan Rooyen, Theunis Oosthuizen, 
 and another,) the insurgent Boers are warned of consequences 
 such as these, which it will be impossible to arrest, while they 
 
142 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 continue in arms against her majesty’s authority ; and thus bring 
 all the evils and horrors of Kafir murder and devastation on 
 themselves, their families and properties, in spite of every endea- 
 vour on the part of her majesty’s troops to prevent them. 
 
 “ A. J. Cloete, Lieutenant-Colonel .” 
 
 “Port Natal, July 4>tk, 1842. 
 
 “ Sir, — Since writing to your excellency yesterday, I have 
 received from Pretorius a communication, complaining that the 
 Kafirs were committing fierce outrages upon the Boers ; that we 
 were receiving the cattle plundered from the Boers ; that the 
 destruction of the Kafirs must follow such proceedings ; and that, 
 anxious as the Boers were to put a stop to all this war and coming 
 bloodshed, it was impossible for them to accede to the conditions 
 of my notice, which required, as a first step, a declaration of sub- 
 mission to her majesty’s authority : and he ends his letter thus : — 
 “ ' I must also acquaint you that we have already made over 
 this country to his majesty the king of the Netherlands, and 
 have called upon that power to protect us; so that we have 
 every right to expect that our cause will be supported in Europe.’ 
 “ My answer to this letter is enclosed. (See below.) 
 
 “I have also been informed that Pretorius and his hostile 
 bands have retired from this neighbourhood, to within fifteen 
 miles of Maritzburg. This sudden move I ascribe to the rumour 
 that has just reached me, — that Panda and the Zulus are march- 
 ing against the Boers. 
 
 “ All this is a melancholy state, but unavoidable when dealing 
 with such elements. 
 
 “ I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 
 “ Your most obedient humble Servant, 
 
 “A. J. Cloete, Lieutenant-Colonel” 
 “His Excellency Major-General Sir George Napier , K.C.B., Sfc” 
 “P.S. The detachment by the 'Maid of Mona’ has been 
 landed. — A. J. C.” 
 
 “ (Copy.) 
 
 “Port Natal, July 3rd, 1842. 
 “Sir, — I have received your letter of this day’s date; and 
 no one can lament more than myself the melancholy prospect 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 143 
 
 before us, of seeing the savage engaged in a murderous onset 
 of extermination against you and your fellow-countrymen ; but it 
 is an evil so unavoidably consequent upon the events which you 
 and your unfortunate misguided people have brought about by 
 your acts of determined hostility against her majesty’s govern- 
 ment and troops, that it ought not to surprise you ; and in spite 
 of all my efforts to prevent, and my determination to arrest as far 
 as in me lies, these excesses, (as you will have seen by my public 
 notices of yesterday, which I have sent to you,) you must be 
 perfectly well aware that, beyond such positive prohibition, and 
 the having employed persons to explain my determination to the 
 Kafirs, I have no power over these people. 
 
 “ I have certainly required the Kafirs to bring into my canton- 
 ments all the horses and cattle they can get, so as to enable 
 me to act with vigour, and put down the state of war and 
 bloodshed which you have spread over these districts : and to 
 expect that I should deprive myself of the only means I possess 
 of equipping myself, and that, too, in the face of your having 
 cut off the whole of Captain Smith's cattle, to the amount of 
 some seven hundred oxen, besides causing the destruction of his 
 horses, and having further seized all the stores of those inhabit- 
 ants who are peaceably disposed towards her majesty's govern- 
 ment, is to suppose me incapable of reasoning and acting. 
 
 “ You have caused the horrors of this state of things ; and you 
 must bear the consequences to yourselves, your properties, your 
 wives, and your children. 
 
 “You say you would still be disposed to avert the evils of 
 this coming bloodshed, which you are aware will lead to exter- 
 mination. If you are sincere in this, there can be nothing 
 degrading, in so great a cause to humanity, in your giving in 
 your submission to her majesty's authority, as an indispensable 
 and preliminary step to a final adjustment, which, you may be 
 very certain, the government has every disposition to settle with 
 justice and leniency towards the Emigrant Farmers ; and in the 
 favourable interpretation to your interests, you will find in myself 
 a friend, rather than one inimical to your unhappy countrymen. 
 
 “ I regret much that you should have allowed yourselves to be 
 so grossly deceived with regard to the intentions of the king 
 of Holland, by a person totally unaccredited; and that you 
 
144 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 should have been urged to act as you have upon the vain sup- 
 position that any of the European powers would lend an ear to 
 any question arising between England and her Colony of the 
 Cape of Good Hope, of which you cannot be so ignorant as not 
 to know that Port Natal has always been a dependency. 
 
 “ I shall be happy to lend my best efforts to arrest any general 
 rising or partial acts of violence of the Zulus or Kafirs ; but 
 I feel my incapacity to do much in this respect, while your 
 people continue in arms against her majesty’s authority, and thus 
 lead these tribes to think that whatever injury they do you, must 
 be pleasing to the government. 
 
 “ I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 
 “ Your most obedient humble Servant, 
 
 “ A. J. Cloete, Lieutenant- Colonel” 
 
 “To Mr. Pretorius 
 
 The particulars of Lieutenant-Colonel Cloete’ s pacification at 
 Natal are thus related by an individual on the spot; whose 
 remarks, making allowance for the bitterness of spirit which 
 they display, appear to be in the main correct : — 
 
 “ A provisional settlement of Natal affairs has been made by 
 Colonel Cloete ; but the terms have not yet been complied with. 
 The treaty with the Boers is most dishonourable to the British 
 government; and the circumstances attending upon it are most 
 humiliating to the troops, and to the loyal subjects of the queen 
 here. 
 
 “The Boers, by the loss of the engagement at the Point, 
 on the arrival of the f Southampton’ and ' Conch,’ were so panic- 
 struck that they never recovered themselves ; many returned 
 home; and the remainder retired to a very respectful distance, 
 where they halted for a short time, but ultimately fell back to 
 near Pietermaritzburg. They were, in short, completely routed 
 and broken up, and must have submitted to any terms the British 
 commander might have chosen to exact from them. He did not, 
 however, avail himself of the advantage thus afforded him ; but 
 demeaned himself, and compromised the British flag, by going to 
 meet them at a place of their own appointment ; and, when there. 
 
 Chase’s “ Reprint of Natal Papers,” &c., vol. ii., pp. 224-233. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH EROM THE DUTCH. 145 
 
 allowed them very nearly their own terms,, which, when afterwards 
 verbally explained, were found to mean nothing. 
 
 “The terms of the treaty are: — 1. That the Boers should 
 acknowledge themselves British subjects, — but not requiring them 
 to swear allegiance to the queen. 2. That the pieces of ordnance 
 be given up. 3. That all public and private property be restored. 
 4. That all prisoners be liberated. 
 
 “ On the first I shall say nothing. The second, in respect to 
 the ordnance, is a part of the treaty which all felt to be of the 
 greatest importance to the future preservation of the public peace. 
 How much, then, were we disappointed to find, that Colonel 
 Cloete, after stooping to wait upon the Boers, accompanied by 
 only three or four attendants, at Pietermaritzburg, had allowed 
 Pretorius — a man whom at first, when the terms of the amnesty were 
 signed by the deputation, he found it requisite to exclude from 
 the hope of pardon — to retain his brass gun, a four-pounder, 
 which, more than any other, annoyed the camp during the siege ! 
 
 “ The third clause of the treaty refers to the restoration of pro- 
 perty, in respect to which the following verbal understanding 
 was given ; namely, that the treaty merely had reference to the 
 property then in their hands, and not to that which had been con- 
 sumed, destroyed, or conveyed away. This, of course, left them 
 an opportunity of withholding the greatest part of the property 
 which had been taken ; and the Boers were heard to say, at the 
 close of the conference, * We will take care that the English shall 
 have little enough restored to them/ 
 
 “ Though Colonel Cloete leaves us to-morrow, not any of the 
 property has yet been received, nor do we expect to recover a 
 tenth part of what we have lost, while that which is returned will 
 be greatly depreciated in value. This, you will say, is great 
 injustice to her majesty's subjects, who, on account of their 
 loyalty, have suffered in common with the troops ; some of them 
 having endured imprisonment, accompanied by insult and cruelty. 
 Those who have not been deprived of their liberty, have had to 
 submit to the most degrading inequality. 
 
 “ But the worst part of the story is yet to be told. Colonel 
 Cloete, on his arrival, sent for the Kafir chiefs, and desired them 
 to go out and bring to the camp all the cattle and horses they 
 could find, and that for all brought they would receive payment. 
 
 L 
 
146 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 ' But mind you/ lie added, ‘ do not kill the women and children/ 
 This was a thing just suited to the Kafir taste. They set off 
 immediately, and the following day brought in a small lot of 
 cattle, a tithe of Dirk Yan Rooyen's large herd, first having 
 murdered Yan Rooyen himself, together with Marthinus Oester- 
 hnisen and his son. The Kafirs stripped the wives of the mur- 
 dered Boers naked, cut and mangled them, and then drove them 
 from their homes in that hapless condition. These men had not 
 been engaged in the war, but, on the contrary, had early tendered 
 their allegiance to Captain Smith. 
 
 “The following and succeeding days, the Kafirs brought in Land- 
 man's, Kaat's, Cowie's, Gregory's, Old Kemp's, and Laas's cattle, 
 or, rather, a small number from each, the greater part having been 
 driven another way. Now these men were all peaceable and 
 well-disposed British subjects, who, on account of their loyalty, 
 were inapprehensive of danger. When their cattle were taken, 
 they instantly complained to the head of the troops, but soon 
 heard sufficient to convince them it was as great an evil to be 
 defended as to be attacked. They were told that he must have 
 cattle; that he would not pay for what were used; but that when 
 he had done with them, those which might be left would be 
 returned to their owners : as to those which the Kafirs had 
 taken, but not brought in, he had nothing to do with them ; and 
 that the owners might be thankful they had escaped with their 
 heads. 
 
 “The property of the few English here, and of the well- 
 disposed Dutch, being in this way swallowed up, the one half 
 by their foes, and the other by their friends, they have no alter- 
 native but to remonstrate with the higher authorities, and plead 
 for that justice to which, by the British constitution, every 
 British subject is entitled. This remonstrance will be sent in at 
 the proper time ; and in the mean while it will be well to allow 
 a good deal of reservation, in giving credit to the glowing 
 accounts which it is thought will be given of affairs here on the 
 arrival of Colonel Cloete at the Cape. With regard to the men 
 who were excluded from the general amnesty, — the heads of the 
 insurgents were told they would not be demanded ; and that if 
 they kept out of the way, no one would be at the trouble of 
 looking for them. Two of them, Burghers and Prinslo, had the 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 147 
 
 audacity to wait upon Colonel Cloete at Pietermaritzburg, and 
 were told that he would speak favourably of them to the governor. 
 The two Bredas sent in their names, but were refused an inter- 
 view. To the question, ' Could they go to the Bay to fetch their 
 goods ?* the reply was, 'No; they must not go themselves, but 
 might send for them/ One of these men, the younger Breda, is 
 the principal in the piracy committed on the ‘ Mazeppa 9 and 
 e Pilot / and yet he is not only allowed to escape, but is aided in 
 doing so ! 
 
 “You will hear more on this subject soon; but I send you 
 this now, as Colonel Cloete is leaving, which is the only thing 
 he has done since he has been here which has given perfect 
 satisfaction. 
 
 “ The Boers say, his treaty is too good to be true ; and they 
 are making up their minds for an explosion. They say they 
 have not been called upon to acknowledge themselves British 
 subjects, but merely to allow the establishment of British law. 
 In short, they do not know in what position they stand to Great 
 Britain, nor does Colonel Cloete appear to have any clear percep- 
 tion of this subject himself. They are, he says, British subjects ; 
 but yet he allows them an independent executive ! and we have 
 now, therefore, two governments here.” 
 
 I subjoin an extract from another letter, dated, “Port Natal, 
 July 21st:” — 
 
 “ After the camp was relieved, and the Point taken, by the 
 arrival of the e Southampton/ had the advantages been followed 
 up, a very large amount of property would have fallen into the 
 hands of its proper owners, while the cause of the rebels would 
 have been irretrievably lost. Even two days afterwards, when 
 Congella was in possession of the troops, much property might 
 have been saved : but no steps were taken to subdue hostilities, or 
 to protect or remove the property already taken ; and the rebels 
 ventured to convey it away from the mouths of the British guns. 
 
 “This supineness rendered strong measures imperative, and 
 paved the way for the introduction of Kafir assistance ; to which 
 Colonel Cloete's predecessor, in his greatest extremity, refused to 
 have recourse. He perceived the lawless disposition of such 
 allies, and that he might raise a storm which it might be impos- 
 sible to govern. His successor, it appears, had no such fears ; 
 
 l 2 
 
148 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 and the Kafirs were accordingly authorized by him to seize cattle 
 and horses, with but one injunction, which was intended to 
 preserve the women and children from the violence of their 
 unrelenting hands ; — a measure this fraught with the most dis- 
 astrous results. 
 
 “The Kafirs, elated with this authority, instantly proceeded 
 to exercise it ; and, in accordance with the measures of Colonel 
 Cloete, treating friend and foe alike, occasioned the most grievous 
 reverses of fortune, and committed the most appalling cruelties 
 upon peaceable and loyal British subjects, who, conscious of 
 unflinching integrity, were unapprehensive of danger, until the 
 unsheathed sword was bathed in the blood of those unsus- 
 pecting victims to Kafir cupidity. 
 
 “One part of the story, not less sanguinary, remains to be 
 told. The treaties having been signed, the Boers applied for the 
 cattle taken by the Kafirs, who were desired to restore them. 
 Before, however, any arrangement for this could take place, the 
 Boers fell upon the Kafirs, who were left to defend themselves 
 the best way they could. While I am writing, report says that, 
 on the Umgeni, a whole kraal or village, tolerably large, has 
 been massacred. 
 
 “With regard to the treaty obliging the restitution of pro- 
 perty, it really means nothing; and hence the Boers refuse to 
 restore any thing but what they, in mercy to the sufferers, think 
 proper. Not more than a third of the cattle known and acknow- 
 ledged to be in their hands have been sent down ; and the whole 
 restitution as yet made by them does not amount to three per 
 cent . of the lost property.''* 
 
 The following is the official account of the termination of hos- 
 tilities : — 
 
 “ Lieutenant-Colonel Cloete left Port Natal on the 21st ult., 
 on board her majesty's ship ' Isis/ and arrived in Simon's Bay 
 yesterday afternoon, accompanied by a portion of the troopfc sent 
 to reinforce the detachment under Captain Smith; and has 
 reported to his excellency the governor the final cessation of hos- 
 tilities between her majesty's troops and the insurgent Boers, — 
 no further hostile demonstration having been shown by them 
 
 * Chase’s “ Reprint of Natal Papers, Notices,” &c., vol. ii., pp. 283-236. 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 149 
 
 after the troops under Lieutenant-Colonel Cloete’s orders were 
 landed, 
 
 “ The Emigrant Earmers having made a solemn declaration of 
 their submission to the queen, — having released the prisoners, 
 whether soldiers or civilians, — having given up the cannon cap- 
 tured, as well as those belonging to themselves, — and having 
 restored all public as well as private property seized by them : — 
 the lieutenant-colonel, acting under the powers vested in him by 
 the governor, granted a general amnesty or free pardon to all 
 persons who might have been engaged in resistance to her 
 majesty’s troops and authority, with the exception of Joachim 
 Prinslo, A. W. Pretorius, J. J. Burgher, Michael Yan 
 Breda, and Servaas Yan Breda. 
 
 “He further declared that all private property should be 
 respected; — that the Emigrant Earmers should be allowed to 
 return to their farms, with their guns and horses; — that they 
 should be defended from any attacks by the Zulus; — that the 
 tenure of their lands should not be interfered with, pending the 
 determination and settlement of her majesty’s government; — 
 that, beyond the limits fixed for the military occupation, their 
 existing administration and civil institutions should not be inter- 
 fered with, till the pleasure of her majesty should be made 
 known ; — that the Kafirs should not be molested in the occupa- 
 tion of the lands on which they were settled at the date of the 
 arrival of her majesty’s troops ; — subject to such future arrange- 
 ments as may be made for general security by her majesty. 
 And, by a subsequent article appended to the conditions of this 
 surrender, the lieutenant-colonel, in consideration of Mr. A. W. 
 Pretorius having co-operated in the final adjustment of the 
 articles of surrender, and of his personal humane conduct to the 
 prisoners, and his general moderation, included him in the 
 amnesty which he had extended to all, with the exceptions above 
 named. 
 
 “ Major D’Urban and a second detachment of the Twenty-fifth 
 were to leave Port Natal on or about the 25th ultimo , leaving 
 Captain Smith in command of the post, with a force of 350 
 men.”* 
 
 * Chase’s “ Reprint of Natal Papers,” &c., vol. ii., pp. 236, 237. 
 
150 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 . Many and bitter complaints were made by the loyal English 
 and Dutch against this settlement. They had been plundered, 
 imprisoned, and otherwise shamefully treated by the Boers. 
 Biggar was shot at the Bushman's River as a spy, and others 
 were in danger of being cut off in the same way. Yet these 
 afflicted and robbed people obtained no redress whatever; for 
 the part of the agreement which professed to secure the restora- 
 tion of property, was no more than a dead letter; whilst the 
 few Dutch who had been loyal had their cattle stolen and their 
 persons butchered by the Kafirs, who were sent out by Colonel 
 Cloete to bring in cattle, &c., where they could find them. The 
 loyal Boers had supposed that their persons and cattle would be 
 safe ; and they thus suffered both in life and property. The feeling 
 of dissatisfaction is still deep and strong among the old settlers. 
 When asked what compensation they obtained, their answer is, — 
 £0. Os. 0 d. 
 
 Ten years have passed away since the events above recorded 
 transpired. During that period most of the Dutch families 
 that were on the coast have removed upwards, and occupy 
 the range of country betwixt forty miles from the coast and the 
 Quahlamba Mountains. Many of this number still reside in 
 Pietermaritzburg ; this tract of country being better suited to 
 their pastoral habits than the coast. 
 
 Some have also crossed the mountain, and have joined their 
 friends in the Sovereignty or the Yaal-River districts; and during 
 the late serious commotions in that country, in which English, 
 Dutch, and natives have been involved, and which threatened con- 
 sequences of a very alarming kind, the two commissioners, Major 
 Hogg and Mr. Owen, who were lately sent there by his excel- 
 lency Sir H. Smith, have arranged to allow a Dutch Republic in 
 the Yaal River, which, if approved at home, will place these 
 Emigrants in possession of that for which they have contended so 
 long. This arrangement has been sanctioned by his excellency, 
 and appears likely to become law. Por fourteen years last past 
 has this severe struggle been continued, until it is at length 
 crowned with success ; and the very same Andries W. J. Pre- 
 torius, who was commanding at Natal when it was taken by the 
 English, is head and representative of the Yaal-River Dutch 
 Republic. This man's head was worth £2,000 in 1848, which 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 151 
 
 amount was offered by Sir H. Smith; but in 1852, four years 
 later, he first treats with her majesty's commissioners in the 
 Sovereignty, and concludes with them a treaty, in which the 
 existence and future independence of the Dutch Trans- Yaal 
 Republic are acknowledged, and then, as the representative of 
 that Republic, visits Natal; and many of the gentry of Pieter- 
 maritzburg and D'Urban go to meet him on his approach, and 
 escort him into their respective towns. Consultations are held 
 between the republican chief and many of the leading English 
 colonists, with a view to the promotion of commerce between this 
 Colony and the Republic, and to the cementing of the bond of 
 friendship so auspiciously established, by ties of common interest. 
 As a commencement, a number of waggons come down to the 
 Bay, bringing articles for export: their owners buy goods of 
 English manufacture, and return gratified with the whole transac- 
 tion. At D'Urban the representative of the Republic is invited 
 to a public dinner, and takes the seat of honour, being the guest 
 of the evening : her majesty's representative, the magistrate, takes 
 the next place below ; and sentiments of friendship are recipro- 
 cated, the whole proceedings passing off with considerable eclat . 
 I extract the report of this meeting from the “ Natal Times " of 
 May 21st, 1852. 
 
 “ PUBLIC DINNER TO A. W. J. PRETORIUS, ESQ. 
 
 ec The dinner given to the veteran commandant of the Trans- 
 Yaal Republic by the inhabitants of D'Urban, took place at 
 McDonald's Hotel, on Monday evening, the 10th instant. The 
 long room was very tastefully decorated with the foliage of the 
 palm-tree ; the dinner was on the table in Mr. McDonald's usual 
 profuse and excellent manner; and above eighty gentlemen of 
 D'Urban sat down to the good cheer, with evident fraternizing 
 participation in the joyous event that had brought them toge- 
 ther. 
 
 cc E. Morewood, Esq., occupied the Chair, and A. W. Evans, 
 Esq., ably confronted him as Yice. Mr. Pretorius, who was 
 accompanied by two of his fellow-countrymen, occupied the seat 
 of honour on the right of the Chairman; H. J. Meller, Esq., 
 resident magistrate, supported the left. Mr. Herbert acted as 
 interpreter. 
 
152 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 “The usual loyal toasts having been warmly responded to, 
 Mr. Morewood gave the toast of the evening : — f Mr. Vice- 
 President and Gentlemen, — It is now my pleasant duty to pro- 
 pose the toast of the evening. Tour kindness has placed this in 
 my hands ; and if I do not do justice to it, I can assure you. 
 Gentlemen, that it arises solely from the novelty of my position. 
 Por years have I known Mr. Pretorius : in times of discord and 
 danger I was with him ; in good times also I am near him, and 
 but too proud to have been chosen to congratulate him, in your 
 name, on his success. Gentlemen, to dilate upon Mr. Pretorius's 
 character and career would be questioning the interest you take 
 in the current history of this our adopted country. It must be 
 in the knowledge of you all, — his exertions, his exposures, his 
 defamation, his triumphant rise from the many difficulties and 
 perils that surrounded him. He is here, however, in his own 
 proper person, to proclaim those sentiments of peace, those 
 wishes for a free and uninterrupted intercourse between the 
 Trans- Vaal Republic and Natal, which I am sure is the wish 
 of you all, as sincerely as it is of Mr. Pretorius. I am convinced. 
 Gentlemen, that the feelings which I have tried to express are the 
 same which the majority of you, or, I hope, all of you, entertain ; 
 and I will, therefore, not trespass longer on your forbearance, 
 but, as this has been thought a fitting opportunity to communi- 
 cate to you his reply to the address which many of you presented 
 to him last Tuesday, I shall have great pleasure in reading it 
 to you — 
 
 “ f Gentlemen and Priends, — It was highly pleasing to me 
 to witness the hearty good-will which so generally exists among 
 the inhabitants of Port Natal towards my brethren on the other 
 side of the Yaal River. Such a feeling has likewise always 
 existed among the Trans- Yaal inhabitants towards all of you. 
 Although a misunderstanding took place during some time, still 
 it was proved by mutual visits, which continued uninterruptedly, 
 and by the friendly receptions, that the Christian brotherly love 
 between one another had not suffered the least interruption. 
 
 “ ( Not through my management alone is it that we at present 
 enjoy the privileges of self-government : numerous friends assisted 
 me in the severe struggle ; but with the deepest veneration I own 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 153 
 
 that it is only through the help and assistance of the Almighty, 
 who has settled every thing according to his wonderful dispen- 
 sations. 
 
 “‘That unity and true friendship may always exist between 
 the Yaal-River Republic and the inhabitants of Natal, is my 
 most heart-felt wish; and as I am convinced that the good 
 understanding between neighbouring people cannot be promoted 
 by better means than by commerce, I can give you the assurance, 
 Gentlemen, that I shall not fail to use my utmost influence to 
 promote this commerce between my brethren on the other side of 
 the Yaal River and D'Urban. 
 
 “‘The influence which Providence has given me over my 
 brethren, I have used, as far as it lay in my power, to procure for 
 them and myself what you with so much truth call, the invaluable 
 privileges of self-government ; and also to preserve peace among 
 the tribes and nations which surround us, and particularly with 
 the Colony of Natal; and I am very happy to hear that my 
 conduct meets with your approbation. 
 
 “ ‘ Por the great signs of respect with which you received me 
 on my arrival here, as Representative of the Yaal-River Republic, 
 I return you my most hearty thanks ; and I accept the same 
 as a happy pledge of our everlasting and constantly increasing 
 friendship/ 
 
 “Mr. Pretorius, on rising, was received with a storm of 
 hearty applause. He said, he could not but feel highly flattered 
 at the way in which he had been received. He could assure 
 them, his sole reason for coming among them was to express his 
 good feeling towards them, and to cement the bonds of amity 
 and brotherhood which should always exist between the two 
 people. Do not let themselves believe evil reports ; let nothing 
 but good prevail between them : he had joined heartily in drink- 
 ing the health of the queen, and of all who held authority. The 
 queen had now accorded to them (the Trans- Yaal Boers) their 
 rights ; and it was to their mutual interest that both countries 
 should flourish; we were so bound up commercially, that the 
 interest of the one was the interest of the other. He regretted 
 that he could not express all his heart felt towards them ; but he 
 regarded it as one of the pleasantest duties of his life, to return 
 
HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 154 
 
 [chap. 
 
 thanks to the men of D'Urban, not only in his own name, but in 
 the name of his friends over the Vaal. (Great applause.) 
 
 “A. W. Evans, Esq., then rose and spoke as follows : — e I 
 cannot but consider the present one of the most interesting, 
 peculiar, and, in many respects, most important meetings I have 
 attended in D*Urban: — Interesting, because we are come to 
 acknowledge what our government has already done : the exist- 
 ence of a free and independent people, of European origin, in the 
 interior of Africa, and of a people who stand in the position in 
 which they do, must be interesting. Peculiar, because it is the first 
 Republic that ever was established in South Africa, and created 
 under peculiar circumstances. Important, inasmuch as such a com- 
 munity cannot but have a most important influence on the future 
 prospects of this Colony, and of South Africa in general. It 
 would not be interesting for me to enter into a detail of the migra- 
 tion of the Dutch Earners from the old Colony ; the privations 
 and hardships of so many years* expatriation ; of the treacherous 
 murder of Retief and his brave followers, whose fall was so glori- 
 ously revenged by him who is our guest this evening; nor of 
 subsequent events, to the 16 th of March, when they were 
 acknowledged a free and independent people : — as most of them 
 must be familiar to you, from the perusal of the Lectures of the 
 honourable the recorder. But do not these things indicate an 
 energy of character, an indomitable courage, an adherence to prin- 
 ciple, which, whilst it made them formidable to us as enemies, 
 renders them no less valuable now that they are our friends and 
 allies ? and is it not a matter for self-congratulation on our part, 
 that we can look upon these people as our allies and friends, and 
 a shield and protection to us from the thousands of barbarous 
 nations who surround us ? Yes, Gentlemen, we have on our 
 borders a Republic composed of those whose sufferings we have 
 sympathized with, and whose bravery we cannot but admire; 
 and can we doubt that such men, now that they are enjoying the 
 blessings of self-government, will become as great as they now 
 are free? I have it on good authority, that, since they have 
 become a free people, two towns have been commenced building, 
 the foundations of two churches have been laid, gardens have 
 been laid out; showing that the man who, in troublous times, 
 could tread the wilderness, fearing neither the assagai of the savage, 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 155 
 
 nor the spring of the lion, can now, with equal ability, hold the 
 plough or the tool of the workman, and that he only wanted the 
 blessings of peace to make his new home equal to what the 
 one was ere he commenced his wanderings. — I have no hesita- 
 tion in saying, that this people will be powerful and prosperous 
 beyond our present conjectures. Let the blessings of peace con- 
 tinue, and we shall see schools established, civilization advancing, 
 riches in flocks and herds increasing, and, I trust, a beneficial 
 influence extended to the surrounding tribes. I cannot but 
 think that we see in this one of those signs which tend to show 
 that the white man must people the whole of this Southern por- 
 tion of Africa. In the few years that I have known this country, 
 I have seen the white man penetrate hundreds of miles further 
 into the interior, and possess himself of portions of the land that 
 once were occupied by the native: and, in the case of our own 
 Cape frontier, do we not perceive, in recent events, that the black 
 is to recede before the white ; and this irrespective of the policy, 
 be it inclined to be peaceful or otherwise, which may regulate 
 intercourse between the two ? Lor years have we acted on the 
 principle that we should treat with the uncivilized as we do with 
 the civilized, — that all men are equal : and what has been the 
 result of this line of conduct ? Why, far more bloodshed, more 
 misery, more desolation, than ever would have followed a less 
 mild and less erroneous policy. As a proof of the injurious effect 
 of these principles, look at the prolbable fate of the Gaika and 
 T’Slambie tribes. 
 
 The capabilities of the Vaal- Liver country are great, and 
 only require time and the blessings of peace to develope them. 
 We shall see large quantities of wool coming from that country, 
 when it recovers itself from the effects of its late losses. Yery 
 much depends on the state of the roads, which now makes it almost 
 impossible for loaded waggons to travel. We must urge upon 
 our government to put them in order. A desire to open a most 
 friendly and profitable intercourse is manifested by our Yaal- 
 Liver friends, and we must show that we appreciate it by doing 
 our part. I do trust that no time will be lost by his Honour in 
 forwarding that on which so much of our commercial prosperity 
 depends. Scores of waggons get supplies from other quarters, 
 which would come to Natal if the roads were not so bad ; and it 
 
156 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 is in vain that we expect to derive much benefit from the advance- 
 ment of the Trans- Yaal Republic, or they from us, unless a 
 better communication be made. 
 
 “ ‘ But let us not forget to whom has been committed the grave 
 responsibility of exercising a powerful influence in the manage- 
 ment of the affairs of this new community. You, Mr. Pretorius, 
 have obtained for your countrymen an independence almost with- 
 out bloodshed, — at all events, with an ease unprecedented in the 
 annals of history. You can use your influence for the weal or 
 woe of your countrymen. You have laws to be made; justice to 
 be administered ; education to encourage ; religion to honour and 
 disseminate. Without peace there can be no prosperity. We, 
 the people of D^Urban, wish to see you in the possession of those 
 privileges which, as Englishmen, we ourselves enjoy. We wish 
 to see you an educated, a prosperous, a happy people 4 . We bear 
 no ill-will : we cherish no feelings of animosity. We give to 
 you and to every honest Boer the right hand of fellowship. 
 We wish to cherish the principle of doing unto others as we 
 would be done by, and, as citizens of the world, peace and good- 
 will to all our fellow-creatures/ 
 
 “ Mr. Evans then proposed the toast, f The social and com- 
 mercial intercourse between ourselves and our friends of the Yaal- 
 River Republic/ and sat down amidst loud cheers. 
 
 “ G. Gain, Esq., in proposing the health of the resident 
 magistrate, said, — f It becomes my peculiar pleasure on this 
 occasion to rise to propose a toast to which I know you all will 
 pledge with me in full bumpers. It will not be necessary for me, 
 in the proposing of this toast, to detain you by many observa- 
 tions. In Urban, Mr. H. J. Meller, in occupying the position 
 of resident magistrate, is the representative of government for 
 this division ; and it is meet in that respect solely, on such an 
 occasion, to testify our public regard and respect to him. But 
 when, apart from that representative capacity, I observe, as I 
 have the opportunity of closely doing, the great zeal and 
 strenuous exertions used by him for benefiting the Colony in 
 general, and this place in particular, it behoves us to bestow that 
 degree of applause and approbation which so deserving a cha- 
 racter merits. The infantine position of our institutions, and the 
 natural results of an unsettled course, consequentially place difli- 
 
VI.] NATAL TAKEN BY THE ENGLISH FROM THE DUTCH. 157 
 
 culties in what otherwise would be a smooth path. To watch 
 with eagerness the actions emanating from a public man for the 
 purpose of misplacing constructions, and contriving to accomplish 
 some sinister object, has been the plot of parties : — these petty 
 doings warrant nought but contempt. Fanatics and disappointed 
 adventurers may disclaim my sentiments, but in my estimation 
 Mr. Meller is above the reach of such attacks ; therefore. Gentle- 
 men, I pledge you all in full bumpers to Mr. H. J. Meller, the 
 resident magistrate of D'Urban.' 
 
 “ H. J. Meller, Esq,., who was received with general accla- 
 mation, said, that, on an historic event like the present, he did 
 not think it becoming to say any thing about himself. He would 
 therefore briefly express his sincere thanks for the kind way in 
 which they had received him. 
 
 “J. E. Kahts, Esq., proposed the health of Mrs. Pretorius 
 and the ladies of the Yaal-River Republic; which was most 
 rapturously received, and was followed by a glee : — f Here 's a 
 health to all sweet lasses V 
 
 “ M. Pretorius, Esq., returned thanks on behalf of the Trans- 
 Yaal ladies, and gave the health of the ladies of Natal ; to which 
 Mr. W. Dacomb responded, in his position of ‘ chronic * repre- 
 sentative of female beauty. 
 
 tc S. Beningeield, Esq., proposed, ‘ The homes we left behind 
 us/ and urged the company to have no other thought than that 
 of making Africa their home. f God forbid that we should ever 
 have to fight for our homes, as our guest and his compatriots 
 have had/ If the time should come, he for one was not afraid 
 but that the English would know what to do : but let them 
 heartily unite in bonds of brotherhood with their friends across 
 the Yaal, and they might snap their fingers at the whole coloured 
 population of Africa. (Loud cheers.) 
 
 “ H. J. Meller, Esq., then said, the pleasing duty devolved 
 on him of proposing the health of their chairman ; and he con- 
 gratulated them on the excellent spirit and order of the company 
 under Mr. Morewood's able presidency-; and alluded to the 
 chairman's enterprise, perseverance, and industry, in proving 
 the fact, — a great fact, — that Sugar could be grown in Natal. 
 (Thunders of applause, which ended in the chorus of musical 
 honours to the chairman's health.) 
 
158 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 <c E. Morewood, Esq., briefly thanked the company for their 
 kind support, and vacated the chair, accompanied by Mr. Pre- 
 torius, Mr. H. J. Meller, and several gentlemen. 
 
 “ John Brown, Esq., J. P., was then voted into the chair, 
 and the company did not break up till an early hour in the 
 morning. Too much praise cannot be awarded to the several 
 gentlemen who volunteered songs on the occasion, contributing 
 as they did to the real harmony and conviviality of the evening ; 
 and we think the results must have been such as realized the 
 desires of the philanthropists, whether Dutch or English, ' to the 
 top of their bent/ ” 
 
 The author is not responsible for any of the sentiments 
 expressed on this public occasion, but gives the report as the 
 closing of one of the most remarkable historical* records ever 
 penned. How altered the circumstances of A. W. J. Pretorius 
 on this festive night, from those in which he was placed ten 
 years before, when contending in strife and blood for that liberty 
 which he and his countrymen have at length obtained ! How 
 wonderful are the vicissitudes of human life ! and how far beyond 
 all human foresight are those events which are brought to pass 
 by the providence of “ Him by whom kings reign, and princes 
 decree justice !” Much of the preceding record would appear as 
 a leaf of fiction, — 
 
 “ Which, like the baseless fabric of a vision. 
 
 Leaves not a wreck behind,” — 
 
 were it not that certain fact and stern reality invest the whole 
 with a practical character, and furnish no mean matter for the 
 historian’s pen or the inquirer's eye. 
 
YII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 
 
 159 
 
 CHAPTER YII. 
 
 ESTABLISHMENT OP THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT IN NATAL, WITH 
 
 ITS LAWS AND REGULATIONS, DOWN TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 It cannot be doubted that both the Home Government, and 
 the authorities at the Cape, were most anxious to give to Natal 
 an enlightened, liberal, and efficient Government; and, for this 
 purpose, persons of acknowledged skill and ability in colonial 
 matters were selected. 
 
 Martin West was the first person appointed to the onerous 
 and responsible office of Lieutenant-Governor of Natal. This 
 gentleman had long filled the post of Magistrate of Graham's 
 Town, with great credit to himself, and satisfaction to the public 
 of the Eastern Province; and he left that important function 
 followed by the regrets and best wishes of the inhabitants. 
 
 Mr. Moodie, who had displayed deep acquaintance with 
 colonial affairs, and especially those relating to South Africa, by 
 the publication of the “ Records of the Cape of Good Hope," 
 was chosen as the first Secretary to Government, and still (1852) 
 remains in office, having at present leave of absence. 
 
 Dr. Stanger was appointed first Surveyor-General, who, from 
 his connexion with the Niger Expedition, his acknowledged scien- 
 tific attainments, and his unswerving integrity, was regarded as a 
 very suitable person to fill this important post. He has for some 
 time been in England, but his return is (1852) daily expected. 
 John Bird, Esq., has ably acted for him during his absence* 
 
 * Since the above was written, Dr. Stanger has departed this life. We can 
 give no better tribute to his talents and worth than the following account, extracted 
 from the “Athenaeum ” of June 17th, 1854 : — 
 
 “Natal papers record the death of Dr. Stanger, the Government Surveyor- 
 General of the Port Natal District, on the 14th of March. Dr. Stanger was only 
 in his forty-second year, and seems to have fallen a victim to an ill-judged applica- 
 tion of the so-called hydropathic treatment. He had travelled from Maritzburg to 
 Port Natal on horseback ; and, in order to relieve the fatigue he felt, was induced 
 
160 HISTORY OP NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 T. Shepstone, Esq., was called upon to take charge of the 
 native department, — an office of no ordinary importance and 
 responsibility, when 100,000 Kafir barbarians had to be managed, 
 their disputes settled, and judgments awarded. These duties, 
 however, he has fulfilled with the greatest ability, and to the 
 entire satisfaction of the parties, whilst securing the general 
 approbation of the white population. For such an office he was 
 well fitted by his long residence at Fort Peddie, as diplomatic 
 agent, and his intimate acquaintance with the Kafir language and 
 character. 
 
 Major Smith, of Her Majesty's Twenty- seventh Regiment, was 
 Military Commandant for a short time. When Captain (now 
 Colonel) Smith began hostilities with the Boers, he was very 
 reluctant to come to fighting, and did all he could to avoid it. 
 The following testimony is from a living witness : “ A day or 
 two afterwards, the Boers took the oxen from the waggon-train ; 
 and, finding that none of these insults were revenged, they con- 
 
 to submit to the application of the ‘ wet sheet/ The next day inflammation of 
 the lungs took place, which carried him off in one week. 
 
 “Dr. Stanger was horn at Wisheach, in Cambridgeshire, and educated at Edin- 
 burgh, where he took his degree of Doctor of Medicine. He subsequently visited 
 Australia, and returned to England, and settled in London, where he commenced 
 the practice of his profession. 
 
 “ His knowledge of natural history, and his enterprising character, recom- 
 mended him to those who were engaged in fitting out the Niger Expedition, which 
 turned out so disastrously in 1841. During the voyage up the Niger, Dr. Stanger 
 was one of the few who were not prostrated by the terrible fever which raged 
 on board the ships ; and it was mainly owing to his energy, in conjunction with 
 Dr. M ‘William, that one of the steamers was brought down the river. Although 
 not attacked with the fever, his strong frame never wholly threw off the effects 
 of exposure to the pestilential swamps of the Niger. The scientific results of this 
 expedition were small ; and nobody regretted this more acutely than Dr. Stanger, 
 who had anticipated a rich harvest along the banks of the river. On his return to 
 England, he obtained the appointment of Surveyor- General to the New Colony of 
 Natal. Here his services were of great importance to the Colony; and perhaps 
 there is no individual in that community whose loss could have been so deeply 
 felt. Dr. Stanger performed the duties attached to his office laboriously and con- 
 scientiously, and had little time afforded him to reduce to form his numerous 
 observations on natural history. One of his last contributions to this science was 
 the discovery of a plant belonging to the family of Cycads, possessing characters 
 differing from any hitherto found in that family. This plant has been named after 
 him, Stangeria ; and a very interesting specimen is now producing its peculiar fruit 
 in the Royal Gardens at Kew/’ 
 
VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 161 
 
 strued forbearance into fear on the part of the brave commander. 
 But time taught them a different lesson ; and he afterwards left 
 Natal, bearing with him the greatest respect, for his bravery and 
 gentlemanly conduct, from both friends and enemies, rich and 
 poor, and under the cognomen of the 'Lion of the Hill/ on 
 account of his fire-eating qualities.” 
 
 Lieutenant-Colonel E. E. Boys, of the Forty-fifth Regiment, 
 succeeded Major Smith as Military Commandant of Natal. 
 
 The Honourable Henry Cloete, LL.D., was selected to fill the 
 office of Recorder; and for nearly ten years has occupied the 
 Judge's chair with distinguished ability and general approval. 
 
 The Honourable W. P. Field was appointed Collector of Cus- 
 toms. 
 
 The Honourable W. Harding was made Crown Prosecutor. 
 
 On the death of His Honour Martin West, His Honour Ben- 
 jamin Chilley Campbell Pine was appointed Lieutenant-Governor. 
 
 The Roman-Dutch law has been the code used in the Colony ; 
 but some alterations have recently been made by the Legislative 
 Council, who have adapted some parts of it to the altered circum- 
 stances of the Colony, and thus removed great inconveniences 
 which were found to exist. 
 
 Much dissatisfaction prevailed, for a long time, in reference to 
 land-claims and titles ; but these appear now to be satisfactorily 
 arranged, after a long course of litigation and complaint. 
 
 PRESENT GOVERNMENT. 
 
 CIVIL ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 His Honour Benjamin Chilley Campbell Pine, Lieutenant- 
 Governor. Salary, £800 a-year and £100 for house rent. 
 
 S. B. Gordon, Esq., Captain in the Forty-fifth Regiment, Private 
 Secretary. 
 
 Lieut. -Colonel E. F. Boys, Forty-fifth Regiment, Military Com- 
 mandant. 
 
 EXECUTIVE COUNCIL. 
 
 His Honour the Lieut.-Governor, President. 
 
 The Hon. Lieut. -Colonel Boys, Commander of the Forces. 
 
 The Hon. D. Moodie, Secretary of Government. 
 
 The Hon. S. B. Gordon, Acting Secretary in the absence of D, 
 Moodie, Esq. 
 
 m 
 
162 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 The Hon. W. Stanger, Surveyor- General. (Lately deceased.) 
 
 The Hon. John Bird, Acting Surveyor- General. 
 
 The Hon. W. S. Field, Collector of Customs. 
 
 The Hon. W. Harding, Crown Prosecutor. 
 
 LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL. 
 
 His Honour the Lieut.-Governor, President. 
 
 The Hon. S. B. Gordon, Acting Secretary of Government. 
 
 The Hon. W. Harding, Crown Prosecutor. 
 
 The Hon. J. Bird, Acting Surveyor-General. 
 
 W. J. Dunbar Moodie, Esq., Clerk of the Council. 
 
 (The Queen reserves to herself the power to increase the number of 
 the Council.) 
 
 COLONIAL OFFICE. 
 
 The Hon. S. B. Gordon, Acting Secretary to Government in the 
 absence of the Hon. D. Moodie, on leave. 
 
 The Hon. J. Siiepstone, Secretary to Government for Natives. 
 
 The Hon. W. Harding, Acting Treasurer-General. 
 
 Mr. C. Behrens, Clerk. 
 
 John Hawthorne, Esq., Acting District Auditor. 
 
 George Macleroy, Esq., Acting Begistrar of Deeds. 
 
 The Hon. John Bird, Acting Surveyor- General. 
 
 John Mylne, Esq., Besident Engineer, D’Urban. 
 
 W. J. Dunbar Moodie, Esq., Chief Clerk ; Mr. D. H. M. Moodie, 
 Second Clerk ; Mr. J. Hawthorne, Temporary Dispatch Clerk ; Mr. 
 W. Hamilton, Messenger. 
 
 JUDICIAL ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 DISTRICT COURT. 
 
 The Hon. H. Cloete, LL.D., Becorder ; the Hon. W. Harding, 
 Crown Prosecutor ; J. N. Boshoff, Esq., Begistrar and Master. J, 
 E. G. Cloete, Esq., Clerk. 
 
 J. P. Zeitzman, Esq., Sheriff ; J. B. Wood, Esq., Deputy Sheriff 
 for D’Urban. 
 
 RESIDENT MAGISTRATES’ DEPARTMENT. 
 Pietermaritzburg : Hon. W. Harding, Magistrate; J. P. Steel, 
 Esq., Clerk of Court. 
 
 D’Urban: H. G. Meller, Esq., Magistrate; — Boberts, Esq., 
 Clerk of Court ; — Shuter, Esq., Clerk of the Peace. 
 
 Klip River (Ladysmith) : J. H. M. Struben, Esq., Magistrate ; 
 J. P. Griffiths, Esq., Clerk. 
 
VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 163 
 
 MAGISTRATES OF NATIVE LOCATIONS. 
 
 Inanda : L. E. Mesham, Esq. 
 
 TJmvoti : J. Cleghqrn, Esq. 
 
 Impafani : G. It. Peppercorn, Esq. 
 
 Klip River : J. H. M. Struben, Esq. (Acting.) 
 
 Zwart Kop } and Pietermaritzburg : J. Shepstone, Esq. 
 
 It is expected that the number of Magistrates and Justices of 
 the Peace will be greatly increased in a short time, and their 
 powers will be augmented. This will be a great boon to the 
 Colony, as it frequently happens that petty offences cannot be 
 punished because of the distance of the officer, or the limited 
 power which he possesses ; so that a great amount of annoyance, 
 disorder, and loss, is the result. The population of the country 
 is scattered ; and if two or three days are required before offences 
 can be punished, the farmer prefers sustaining loss rather than 
 the expense of leaving his establishment for so long a time. 
 
 FIELD CORNETS. 
 
 Messrs. D. J. Pretorius; C. E. Lotter; G. D. Gregory; J. 
 Bockernoor ; G. Potgieter. 
 
 JUDICIAL COURTS. 
 
 The resident Magistrates’ court in this and other divisions of the 
 district has jurisdiction in civil cases up to £15, and in criminal cases 
 can fine up to £10, or imprison as long as three months, and inflict 
 corporal punishment up to twenty-five lashes. In a few special sta- 
 tutory cases its jurisdiction goes further. The fees for taking out and 
 serving a summons, are in ordinary cases Is. 6d. ; but they are higher 
 according to the distance of the defendant from the court-house, the 
 number of the defendants or witnesses summoned, &c. Appeals and 
 reviews from this court lie to the district court at Pietermaritzburg, 
 which has unlimited jurisdiction in all civil and criminal cases, whether 
 original, or on appeal, or review ; but from its decision appeals lie to 
 the supreme court at Cape Town. 
 
 Circuit courts at D’Urban, April and October. 
 
 By the law of this Colony, no Englishman can by will dispose of his 
 property contrary to the Boman-Dutch law. Englishmen marrying 
 in the Colony can avoid the operation of this law, by the precautionary 
 measure of making an ante-nuptial contract. In the Cape Colony, 
 settlers are protected by Special Ordinance, which, however, is not in 
 force in this district. 
 
 M £ 
 
164 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 An Ordinance, an outline of which is given in page 171, has 
 since been passed, to extend the jurisdiction of the Magistrate's 
 court at D'Urban, which was felt to be a great boon. 
 
 CUSTOMS’ DEPARTMENT. 
 
 Hon. W. S. Field, Esq., Collector of Customs. 
 
 J. E. Scott, Esq., Clerk and Warehouse-keeper. 
 
 L. Newton, Esq., Tide- Surveyor, Searcher, and Landing- Waiter. 
 Mr. G. Prestwich, Tide-Waiter and Locker. 
 
 Mr. J. Grey, Acting Tide-Waiter and Weigher. 
 
 IMPORT DUTIES. 
 
 Port Natal is a Free Warehousing Port, 
 
 Coffee, (British Possessions,) 5 s. per cwt. 
 
 (Foreign,) 10s. per cwt. 
 
 Flour, Wheaten, (Foreign,) 3s. per Barrel of 1961b. 
 
 Flour „ (from Great Britain,) 5 per cent . 
 
 Gunpowder, 3d. per lb. 
 
 Stamp Duty on importation of Gunpowder, 3 d. per lb. 
 
 Meat, (British,) salted or cured, Is. 3 d. per cwt. 
 
 (Foreign,) „ 3s. per cwt. 
 
 Oil, (Foreign,) £3 per 252 gallons, imperial measure. 
 
 Sperm, £ 7 . 10s. per ditto. 
 
 Pepper, 4s. per cwt. 
 
 Eice, Is. 6d. per cwt. 
 
 Sugar, not refined, (British Possessions,) 2s. 3d. per cwt, 
 
 — (Foreign,) 4s. 6d. per cwt. 
 
 Eefined or Candy, 3s. per cwt. 
 
 „ (Foreign,) 6s. per cwt. 
 
 Spirits, proof, 2s. per imperial gallon. 
 
 Tea, 4 \d. per lb. 
 
 Tobacco, unmanufactured, 12s. per cwt. 
 
 Manufactured, £i per cwt. 
 
 Cigars, 5s. per 1,000. 
 
 Wine, (Cape,) 9 d. per imperial gallon. 
 
 (Foreign,) bottled, 6 to the gallon, 4>d. per dozen. 
 
 Wood, unmanufactured, Mahogany, Eosewood, and Teakwood, 3d. per 
 cubic foot. 
 
 all other Foreign, 2 d. per ditto. 
 
 British Goods (inclusive of British Possessions) not enumerated, 5 per 
 cent, ad valorem. 
 
 Foreign Goods not enumerated, 12 per cent, ad valorem . 
 
YII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 165 
 
 PORT-OFFICE. 
 
 Port-Captain, W. Bell, Esq. 
 
 Pilots, Messrs. G. Archer, W. Hodge, and W. Yionnee. 
 
 Pilotage, 4 s. 6 d. per foot, draught, into the harbour, and the same 
 charge out. 
 
 A flag-staff is placed on the Bluff to communicate with vessels, and 
 a semaphore to communicate with the Port-Office. The house erected 
 for the signal-man will be lighted up, as a guide to the outer anchor- 
 age, at night. 
 
 Gr. C. Cato, Esq., Lloyd’s Agent. 
 
 It is of very great importance for parties in England to know 
 that, in shipping goods to Natal, they must pay duty on entrance, 
 even though duty has been paid on the same goods before at 
 either the Cape or Algoa Bay : so that those who ship goods 
 should do so direct , if possible ; but, if they are obliged to ship 
 to either of the above-named ports, great care should be taken 
 that the goods are put in the Queen’s Warehouse , being bonded, 
 — a course which would obviate the necessity of paying duty a 
 second time. If this is not done, duty must be paid twice. 
 This subject occasioned much dissatisfaction and litigation some 
 time ago ; and the Home Government was memorialized to alter 
 it, but in vain. 
 
 PEOPOSED OBDINANCE EOE THE IMPEOYEMENT AND 
 BETTEE BEGULATION OE THE HAEBOUB OE POET 
 NATAL. 
 
 Whereas it is expedient to provide for the improvement of the 
 Harbour of Port Natal, and also for the better superintendence and 
 regulation of the said Harbour ; and whereas these objects can be 
 more effectually accomplished by means of a Board of Commissioners, 
 resident on the spot, than they can be by the general Government of 
 the district : 
 
 Be it therefore enacted by the Lieutenant-Governor of Natal, with 
 the advice and consent of the Legislative Council thereof, as follows : — 
 
 I.— CONSTITUTION OF A BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS. 
 
 1. The following persons shall be constituted a Board of Commis- 
 sioners, for the purposes of this Ordinance ; namely, — 
 
 The Lieutenant-Governor ; 
 
 The Surveyor-General ; 
 
 The Collector of Customs ; 
 
166 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 The Resident Engineer of the Harbour ; 
 
 The Municipal Officer of the town of D’Urban for the time being ; 
 
 Two Merchants, or Ship-owners, resident in the town of D’Urban, 
 to be appointed from time to time by the Lieutenant-Governor. 
 
 The Port-Captain. 
 
 The Agent for Lloyd’s. 
 
 2. For the purposes of this Ordinance, the said Commissioners shall 
 be and are hereby constituted a Corporation, by the name of “ The 
 Commissioners of the Harbour of Port Natal,” and by that name shall 
 have perpetual succession, and shall sue and be sued, enter into con- 
 tracts, and take lands and other property to them and their successors 
 for ever, for the purposes of this Ordinance. 
 
 II —POWERS OF THE COMMISSIONERS. 
 
 III.— MEETINGS OF THE COMMISSIONERS. 
 
 IV.— APPOINTMENT OF COMMITTEES. 
 
 The whole of this document contains twenty-one sections. 
 The demand for Harbour improvements is very great, and calls 
 for the most serious consideration of the Government and of the 
 public. Such measures ought to be at once vigorously adopted 
 as shall greatly lessen the evils connected with the Bar and 
 entrance, if not entirely remove them. The complaints against 
 the delay — not to . say, neglect — of the Government on this sub- 
 ject have been loud and long. Yarious suggestions have been 
 made, and some works on a small scale have been constructed ; 
 but nothing effectual has yet been accomplished. 
 
 It is said that two small steamers are about to be put on, to 
 ply betwixt Natal and the Cape, — the “Sir Robert Peel” screw- 
 steamer, of 320 tons, and the “City of Rotterdam” screw- 
 steamer, of 272 tons. The “Sir Robert Peel” is expected in 
 the beginning of next month, (July, 1852,) with the English 
 mail to the 15th of May. The establishment of a regular line of 
 steamers on the coast will be of the greatest service to the 
 Colony, bringing into, and taking out of, the Bay sailing vessels, 
 and conveying the mails from Natal to Cape Town, to meet the 
 steamers from London; and from the Cape to Natal, on the 
 arrival of the English mail. In this manner Natal would be 
 brought a month nearer England in correspondence than it has 
 hitherto been. 
 
 Great loss and damage are often sustained by vessels being 
 
VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 167 
 
 ready for sea, but unable to get out for want of a westerly wind ; 
 and, on the other hand, by vessels outside not being able to get 
 in for want of an easterly wind. They are often obliged to go 
 out to sea again, or be wrecked on the Back Beach or Bluff 
 rocky point : but steamers will remedy this evil. 
 
 HARBOUR ORDINANCE. 
 
 (from THE £c NATAL times.”) 
 
 As we intimated last week, Tuesday’s “Gazette” contains a Draft 
 Ordinance, “ For the Improvement and better Begulation of the Har- 
 bour of Port Natal.” 
 
 Its provisions appear to us simple, yet effective for the purposes con- 
 templated ; and although we apprehend some difference of opinion will 
 arise as to land-reserves, as a source of future revenue, we doubt not 
 that more specific explanations will satisfy all reasonable persons that 
 no unnecessary infraction is contemplated of the land-rights of the 
 future Municipality of D ’Urban, nor any powers vested in the Harbour 
 Commission, that are incompatible with the interests of the community 
 at large. 
 
 It will be seen (from the constitution of the Board) that four out of 
 the nine (members) are unofficial persons ; who will form a majority of 
 the resident Commissioners. So far as we can at present judge, the 
 constitution of the Board seems fair and liberal. 
 
 The above are the views of the “ Natal Times ” upon the 
 proposed Harbour Ordinance ; but it is likely that it will not 
 meet with the acceptance of the public, and remedy the wants of 
 the case, as nearly the whole list consists either of Government 
 officials, or of individuals under direct Government control. The 
 probability, however, is that the Ordinance, after having been 
 discussed, will be somewhat altered. 
 
 POST-OEEICE. 
 
 J. M. Aitchison, Esq., Postmaster, Pietermaritzburg. 
 
 Letters are transmitted to and from D’Urban and Pietermaritzburg, 
 also some of the principal settlements in the Colony ; the charge for 
 which is, when pre-paid and not exceeding -Joz., 4 d . ; under loz., 8 d . ; 
 and for every ounce or fraction of an ounce, an additional 8 d. If not 
 pre-paid, the charge is one -half more. Newspapers, \d. Letters for 
 England, or beyond the sea, are 8 d. t without reference to weight; 
 pre-paid in all cases. Newspapers, 2d. 
 
168 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 GENERAL POST-OFFICE, D’URBAN. 
 
 F. Spring, Esq., Postmaster-General. 
 
 NEW POST-OFFICE ORDINANCE. 
 
 Daily Post between D' Urban and Pietermaritzburg. 
 
 Postage. — Every letter not exceeding ioz., 3 d. prepaid, 4>d. unpaid. 
 
 Every additional -Joz . 3 d. „ 4 d. „ 
 
 Newspapers \d . eacli. 
 
 To England , all pre-paid. 
 
 Every letter not exceeding foz., §d. 
 
 Every additional foz., 6 d. 
 
 Newspapers, 1 d. 
 
 A post to the Sovereignty from Pietermaritzburg every Tuesday. 
 
 A private post from the following stations of the American Mis- 
 sionaries is received every Wednesday, and returns the next morning, 
 from the Rev. Mr. Butler’s, D’ Urban : — Inanda , Rev. D. Lindley; 
 Ummti , Rev. A. Grout; Umsunduzi, Rev. L. Grout; Esidumbini , 
 Rev. J. Tyler; Mapumulo , Rev. A. Abraham; Itafamasi , Rev. S. D. 
 Marsh ; Umlazi , Rev. D. Rood ; Ifumi , Rev. W. Ireland ; Amahlongwa, 
 Rev. S. M £ Kinney ; Ifafa, Rev. S. D. Stone ; Umtwalumi , Rev. H. A. 
 Wilder. 
 
 TABLE OF STAMP DUTIES. 
 
 District Court original sentence 3 s. 
 
 All copies or extracts 9 d. 
 
 Summonses 9 d. 
 
 Petitions to District Court Is. §d. 
 
 Affidavits in ditto Is. 6d. 
 
 Arrest of person or property Is. 6d. 
 
 Acceptances, promissory notes, or private bonds, filed in the Dis- 
 trict Court, half the amount directed to be paid .for bonds executed 
 before a Notary. 
 
 Transfers passed at the Registry Office. 
 
 £. s. d . £. s. d. 
 
 From £1 to 7 10 0...0 .0 3 
 
 18 15 0...0 0 9 
 
 37 10 0...0 1 6 
 
 75 0 0...0 3 0 
 
 187 10 0...0 6 0 
 
 300 0 0...0 12 0 
 
 From J300 to 
 
 £. £. s. d. 
 
 375. . .0 15 0 
 
 500. . 1 2 6 
 
 750. . .1 10 0 
 
 1250. . .2 5 0 
 
 1875. . .3 0 0 
 
 2500. . .3 15 0 
 
 Upwards, £4. 10s. 
 Bonds passed before Notaries. 
 
 £. s. d. £. s. d. 
 
 From £1 to 7 10 0...0 0 3 
 
 18 15 0...0 0 9 
 
 37 10 ' 0...0 1 6 
 
 75 0 0...0 3 0 
 
 £. 
 
 FromJB75 to 187 
 375 
 750 
 
 Upwards 
 
 s. d. £. s. 
 10 0...0 4 
 
 0 0...0 9 
 
 0 0...0 18 
 1 10 
 
 d. 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
 0 
 
169 
 
 VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 
 
 Deeds for securing the Portions of Children by former Marriages. 
 
 £. 
 
 5. 
 
 d. £. 
 
 5. 
 
 d. 
 
 £. 5. 
 
 £. 5. d. £. 
 
 5 . 
 
 d. 
 
 From £1 to 37 
 
 10 
 
 0 .. 0 
 
 0 
 
 6 
 
 187 10 to 
 
 375 0 0...0 
 
 3 
 
 0 
 
 75 
 
 0 
 
 0...0 
 
 0 
 
 9 
 
 
 750 0 0.. 0 
 
 6 
 
 0 
 
 187 
 
 10 
 
 0...0 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 Upwards . 
 
 0 
 
 12 
 
 0 
 
 Pre-contracts of marriage under £75, 4 s. 6 d . ; £76 to £375, 95. ; 
 
 £375 to £759, 305.; upwards, £3. 155. 
 
 General power of attorney to persons not residing in the district, 
 155.; ditto special, 15. 6d. ; ditto within the district, 45. 6d. ; ditto 
 special, 9 d. 
 
 Protests of bills, notes, &c., 35. ; sea protests, 65. 
 Repudiation of inheritance and deeds of consideration, 9 d. 
 Inventories of intestate estates without valuation, value under £500, 
 first sheet, 15. 6d.; each subsequent sheet, 9 d.\ ditto, above £500 
 value, double the above. 
 
 Accounts of the administration of estates by last will, except 
 insolvent estates, when the receipts and expenditure jointly amount to 
 more than 
 
 £. 5. d. £. £. 5. d. £. £. £. 5. d. 
 
 7 10 0 and under 30. ..0 0 3 1,500 and under 2,000... 1 10 0 
 
 75. ..0 0 9 2,500. ..1 17 6 
 
 150. . .0 1 6 3,000. ..2 5 0 
 
 300.. 0 3 0 4,000. ..3 0 0 
 
 500. . .0 6 0 5,000. ..4 10 0 
 
 750. . .0 9 0 7,500... 6 0 0 
 
 1.000. ..0 15 0 10,000... 7 10 0 
 
 1.500.. . 1 1 0 Upwards 12 10 0 
 
 Contracts of apprenticeship, I5. §d. Copies of ditto, 9d. 
 
 Sale of movable or immovable property same as bonds executed 
 before Notaries. Copies, half ditto. 
 
 Charter parties for a ship under 200 tons’ burden, 155. ; above, 
 £1. 105. 0 d. 
 
 SURVEYOR’S TARIFF. 
 
 £. 5. d. 
 
 For the measurement of any piece of land up to 10 acres .10 0 
 
 For every acre above 10 up to 100 0 0 3 
 
 For 100 acres 2 2 6 
 
 For every acre above 100 up to 250 0 0 2 
 
 For 250 acres 3 7 6 
 
 For every acre above 250 up to 500 0 0 1-J- 
 
 For 500 acres 4 18 9 
 
 For every acre above 500 up to 1000 0 0 1 
 
170 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 For 1000 acres 
 
 For every acre above 1000 
 
 For 2000 acres 
 
 For every diagram 
 
 For every figure on general plan 
 
 [chap. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 7 0 5 
 
 0 0 0 | 
 9 2 1 
 
 0 6 0 
 0 4 0 
 
 CURRENCY. 
 
 British money is now current in Natal. The following is the pro- 
 portionate value of Dutch money and British currency : — 
 
 1 stiver is equal to f of a penny. 
 
 6 stivers = 1 schelling = 2 id. 
 
 8 schellings = 1 rix-dollar = Is. 6d. 
 
 WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. 
 
 The proportion generally made use of, in comparing Dutch with 
 English weight, is 923b. Dutch, to 1003b. English; the true rate is 
 considered to be — Dutch, to 1003b. English, or avoirdupois. 
 Dutch weights are the only legal weights used in this Colony. 
 
 The muid is the principal measure used as a corn measure, which 
 is equal to 3 imperial bushels ; 4 schepels are a muid. 
 
 The weight of a muid of oats is 104fb. ; wheat, barley, beans, peas, 
 &c., 1403b.; mealies, (or maize,) 1803b. 
 
 Liquids are measured by the old English wine measure ; which, as 
 compared with the imperial measure, is 24 gallons wine measure to 
 20 gallons imperial measure. 
 
 The legal interest at Natal is six per cent . ; but for cash a 
 mucli higher rate is ordinarily obtained, probably from ten to 
 twenty per cent,, and sometimes from twenty to fifty, since great 
 scarcity of cash generally prevails, especially as the military force 
 is small, and consequently the commissariat drafts very limi ted. 
 
 LICENCES, &c. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 Auctioneers’ 3 0 0 
 
 Bonds also required to the amount of £2,000 ; the Auc- 
 tioneer £1,000, and two others £500 each. Auction 
 duties, four per cent, on movable property, two per 
 cent, on immovable property, by custom payable by 
 the seller. 
 
 Butcliers’ 3 0 0 
 
 Bakers’ 3 0 0 
 
VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 
 
 171 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 Bet ail Shop 1 10 0 
 
 To trade beyond the Boundary of the Colony 10 0 0 
 
 To sell Gunpowder 20 0 0 
 
 Marriage, without Publication of Banns 3 10 0 
 
 Wines and Spirits, 1 year (retail) 75 0 0 
 
 „ 6 months „ 10 0 0 
 
 „ 3 months „ 25 0 0 
 
 Malt Liquors, Ginger Beer, &c., for 1 year (retail) 10 0 0 
 
 „ „ 6 months „ 5 0 0 
 
 „ „ 3 months „ 2 10 0 
 
 Wines and Spirits, 1 year (wholesale) 20 0 0 
 
 „ 6 months „ 11 0 0 
 
 „ 3 months „ .. 6 0 0 
 
 Billiard Table, each ... 7 10 0 
 
 Admission of a Notary 7 10 0 
 
 TRANSFER OE LANDED PROPERTY. 
 
 When parties agree about the purchase and sale of land, the first 
 step to be taken is, for each to make a declaration before a Magis- 
 trate of the amount of the purchase money : and upon that amount a 
 transfer duty of four per cent, is levied by Government, which must be 
 paid within six months from the date of the purchase ; if not paid 
 within ten days of this time, a further charge is made of two per cent . 
 for the first month, increasing one per cent, each month after; if 
 unpaid for twelve months, ten per cent, per annum is charged above 
 the four per cent., or fourteen per cent. The next step is, for the seller, 
 if living out of Pietermaritzburg, to execute a power of attorney in 
 favour of some one there, to pass transfer to the buyer ; and the 
 Registrar thereupon registers a deed of transfer, upon which a stamp 
 duty is payable, according to the amount of the purchase money. 
 Including this and the Registrar’s, Surveyor’s, and Conveyancer’s fees, 
 the whole expense of transferring property in town is generally about 
 £5, besides the transfer duty to Government, as above stated. 
 
 An Ordinance has recently passed the Legislative Council for 
 extending the powers of the Magistrate's Court at D' Urban, so that 
 £100, instead of £15, should be the maximum value of the cases 
 tried therein ; the Governor having power at the same time to 
 extend the provisions of the Ordinance to other places, if he 
 thinks it desirable. This law is now in operation, and has ren- 
 dered the settlement of cases much more simple than before. 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 172 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Besides, when the parties had to take them to Pietermaritzburg, 
 it was attended with great expense and loss of time, making the 
 damages amount to a very serious sum. 
 
 Another Ordinance, for establishing trial by jury in civil cases, 
 has also lately passed the Legislative Council. The number of 
 Jurymen is seven; and their decision- must be unanimous. The 
 sum sued for must exceed £15. The applicant must deposit 
 thirty shillings with the Registrar on application, to pay the Jury- 
 men, which sum shall constitute the costs for them : but if both 
 the parties to a trial prefer taking the decision of the Magistrate 
 or Judge, they are not obliged to have a jury. 
 
 Trial by jury in criminal cases was previously in practice, and 
 continues to be so, in the Supreme Court at Pietermaritzburg. 
 
 Another important measure has been enacted recently : it is an 
 Ordinance to facilitate the arrest of debtors, by giving the resi- 
 dent Magistrates power to grant a warrant of arrest of a debtor, 
 on proof of his intention to leave the Colony, in concurrent 
 jurisdiction with the Recorder, who previously was alone autho- 
 rized to issue such a warrant. On the old plan, many debtors 
 contrived to leave the Colony before the creditor had time (after 
 he had reason to suspect his debtor's intentions) to obtain from 
 the Recorder, at Maritzburg, in the centre of the Colony, the 
 necessary power to detain him. 
 
 It may not be out of place to state here, that when persons 
 have entered into engagements with their masters in England, 
 this agreement is not binding when they arrive in this country, 
 unless they appear before a Magistrate or Justice of the Peace, 
 and have it confirmed : and if either of the parties depart from 
 the agreement, in the absence of this precaution, no redress can 
 be obtained. 
 
 The first trial by jury in civil cases in this Colony, took place 
 on June 24th, 1852. The case was “ Smerdon versus Jacques," 
 and the verdict was given in favour of Smerdon, after the Jury- 
 men had been locked up for two hours. The defendant was not 
 satisfied with the decision, and appealed to the District Court at 
 Pietermaritzburg, when the decision was reversed : consequently 
 litigation, in the first case, has not been prevented by the new 
 arrangement. 
 
 Great dissatisfaction has also been felt and expressed against 
 
VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 173 
 
 the present constitution of the Legislative Council, as it consists 
 of only four individuals, and those four are all government-men ; 
 the voice of the people being thus excluded altogether from the 
 councils of the Colony. This cannot be either a correct or a 
 healthy state of things; and surely the time is not far distant, 
 when this law-making Council shall be placed on a basis much 
 broader and more liberal. Until this is done, dissatisfaction must 
 and will prevail. 
 
 A native force, consisting of Kafirs, was, for a while, organized 
 under T. Shepstone, Esq., who was Captain and Commandant, 
 and whom they implicitly obeyed ; but these warriors have now 
 for some time been disbanded. 
 
 The British force in the Colony has hitherto been small, as, 
 since the country was taken from the Dutch, there has been con- 
 tinued peace. Sometimes rumours of the natives rising have been 
 circulated, but without any sufficient foundation. 
 
 "Were the vast bodies of natives in the Colony to rise, with the 
 Amampondas to the west under Baku, and the Zulus on the north- 
 east under Panda, I fear the Colony would be found in a very 
 defenceless state. The native force under Mr. Shepstone, as just 
 stated, is djsbanded : of British troops there is but a handful ; 
 and although the English population is now considerable, yet 
 there is no military organization amongst them ; the corps which 
 some time ago existed at Pietermaritzburg having been allowed 
 to dissolve from want of interest, whilst at D" Urban there has 
 never been one formed ; and the many English scattered through 
 the Colony are without any principle of cohesion or means of 
 self-defence. 
 
 The Lieutenant-Governor has recently been bringing forward 
 a measure for the civilians to be taken under military discipline, 
 and made into a disposable force, in case of emergency; but 
 hitherto he has not succeeded in carrying out the project. The 
 chief ground of safety which at present exists is, that Panda is 
 afraid that his people would desert if a commotion arose, whilst 
 within the Colony the petty chiefs and tribes have great jealousy 
 of each other. Let, however, any thing occur to ignite the train 
 of combustible materials existing, and there may be an explosion 
 which will be very terrible in its results. 
 
 I thus write, not as an alarmist, but with a knowledge of the 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 174 
 
 [chap. 
 
 native character, and with a vivid remembrance of the melan- 
 choly scenes which have transpired in three desolating wars on 
 the frontier of the old Colony. I seek to point out the true state 
 of the case. One cause of such a large amount of blood and 
 treasure being expended by the English in South Africa has 
 been, either gross ignorance of the enemy with whom they had 
 to deal, or holding their foes in too much contempt. They have 
 greatly underrated the power of the hostile chief, or the Boer ; 
 and, by small forces and ill-digested measures, have tempted him 
 to put forth his energies with well-grounded hopes of success ; so 
 that in the end the results have been most disastrous. Witness 
 Captain Smith, with two hundred men and two guns, sent to 
 conquer the Boers, and to establish British supremacy in Natal, 
 with the results of the expedition, — needless suffering, and addi- 
 tional outlay ! 
 
 In this Chapter I have sought to give a general and compre- 
 hensive account of the Government of Natal; endeavouring, on 
 the one hand, to avoid entering into those minute details which 
 would not be of general interest ; and, on the other, to escape 
 the charge of being so meagre in statement as not to afford 
 such information on all subjects of importance as the public in 
 general wish to obtain. 
 
 It may be thought by a few persons, that some things are 
 here introduced which might have been omitted as unnecessary ; 
 and by others, that topics which ought to have been mentioned, 
 are not here touched upon : yet I venture to hope that I have so 
 far succeeded as to meet the general wishes and wants of my 
 readers upon the subject. 
 
 COLONIAL CHBONOLOGY. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 Cape of Good Hope discovered by Bartholomew Diaz 1492 
 
 Van Biebeck arrives, and founds the Colony 1652 
 
 Arrival of the French Befugees, in consequence of the Bevoca- 
 
 tion of the Edict of Nantes 1685 
 
 Cape of Good Hope first taken by the English 1795 
 
 Cape of Good Hope restored to the Dutch 1800 
 
 Cape Town capitulates to the English * F806 
 
 Graham’s Town established 1812 
 
VII.] ENGLISH GOVERNMENT AND LAWS IN NATAL. 
 
 175 
 
 A.D. 
 
 British Settlers located in Albany 1820 
 
 Commencement of the Emigration of the Dutch Boers from the 
 
 Cape 1888 
 
 Slavery abolished at the Cape 1884 
 
 Arrival of Retief and the first Party of Dutch Emigrants at 
 
 Natal October 19th, 1887 
 
 Massacre of Retief and his Party by Dingaan, whilst negotiating 
 
 for Land in Natal February 6th, 1838 
 
 Dingaan, and his Party of 10,000, routed by Pretorius and 460 
 Boers, — 3,000 Zulus being killed, and only 3 of the Boers 
 
 wounded December 16th, 1838 
 
 First Military Occupation of Port. Natal by the British 
 
 December 3rd, 1838 
 
 The Military are withdrawn, and the Boers proclaim their Sove- 
 reignty at Natal December 24th, 1839 
 
 Second Military Occupation of Natal by the British ...May 4th, 1842 
 Severe Engagement between the Twenty-seventh Regiment and 
 
 the Boers at D’TJrban May 24th, 1842 
 
 Reinforcements arriving from the Cape, the Boers are com- 
 pletely routed June 26th, 1842 
 
 Port Natal annexed as a District of the Settlement of the Cape 
 
 of Good Hope 1845 
 
 His Honour Martin West, Esq., appointed first Lieutenant- 
 
 Governor of Natal November 17th, 1845 
 
 British Government commences War with the Gaika Kafirs ... 1846 
 The Honourable Lieutenant- Colonel E. F. Boys constituted 
 
 Administrator August 2nd, 1849 
 
 His Honour Benjamin Chilley Campbell Pine appointed 
 Lieutenant-Governor April 19th, 1850 
 
176 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES.* 
 
 The professed object of the English,, in taking possession of 
 Natal, was the protection and preservation of the Natives; and 
 for the accomplishment of this, profession all their measures were 
 framed and operations conducted. 
 
 Eor this purpose, Theopliilus Shepstone, Esq., (son of the 
 Rev. William Shepstone, Wesleyan missionary,) was selected; 
 who, having for some time honourably filled the office of diplo- 
 matic agent for the Kafirs at Eort Peddie, and possessing a 
 thorough knowledge of the Kafir language, and an extensive 
 acquaintance with their laws and usages, was thought the most 
 suitable person for filling the important office of taking charge of 
 the large native population of Natal. 
 
 The plan of government devised was, to preserve the Natives 
 distinct from the whites ; and, for this purpose, large tracts of 
 country were set aside, under the designation of “ Locations for 
 the Natives” On these Locations the Natives were to be col- 
 lected, and governed by their own laws, through the medium of 
 their own chiefs ; Mr. Shepstone being the great chief, trying all 
 cases, settling all disputes, and inflicting all punishments. It is 
 astonishing to what an extent peace was preserved amongst them, 
 the losers in the various suits generally having cause to be satis- 
 fied; whilst the influence which Mr. Shepstone acquired over 
 them was very great; and, had the principles on which the 
 
 * The figures in Plate No. XI., facing this page, are Kofiyan and his chief wife, 
 with Adonis, his induna. The drawing is very correct, and will convey as accurate 
 an idea to the English mind as though the observer were on the spot, and saw for 
 himself. Kofiyan is a chief of some importance, living on the Little Umlanga river, 
 about ten miles from the Bay, and has many people under him ; hut he is not of 
 the royal line, having been constituted a chief within the last few years, probably 
 by John Cane, who was his chieftain, and on whose side Kofiyan and Adonis 
 fought at the celebrated battle on the Tugela, as detailed in Chapter IV . 
 
XlL . lilAFEFYAT' 
 
 1? VFIFI1R. iCHIETF, MIS JPK.MC1TPA3, 
 
 "WI3PTE AlCB ABOHES HIS IKBTffK'A 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 177 
 
 government of them was based been sound, the ultimate and per- 
 manent benefit to the Natives and the Colony would have been 
 of the most gratifying kind. 
 
 The persons employed to assist Mr. Shepstone in locating the 
 Natives were, — Dr. Stanger, the surveyor-general; Lieutenant 
 Gibb, of the Royal Engineers; with the Rev. Newton Adams, 
 and the Rev. Daniel Lindley, of the American Mission. The 
 number to be provided for was about 100,000. These gentlemen 
 did their utmost to set aside such lands as were suitable for the 
 Natives, and to make that provision which was regarded as need- 
 ful. The large tracts of country, thus selected, were such as 
 Natives alone could use, being exceedingly rugged and mountain- 
 ous, and only fit for such people to occupy : but, in the more 
 open parts, if a farm happened to be claimed by a Native, the 
 claimant was to have another farm given in some other suitable 
 place by government, so as to allow the Locations to remain 
 entire. The Kafirs were then all ordered off from private lands, 
 and the neighbourhood of towns, where no squatting was to be 
 allowed. These orders were given in 1846. 
 
 The unsoundness of some parts of this mode of proceeding was 
 pointed out by the writer of this volume to some of the members 
 of the commission in 1847, — especially those parts which applied 
 to separation from the white population, instead of amalgamation 
 with them. He thought that, as a natural consequence of such a 
 system, the want of labour would be severely felt ; and this fore- 
 boding has been very sadly fulfilled, — a result which induced him, 
 in 1850, to publish a pamphlet, of which the following is the 
 substance : — 
 
 THE KAEIR LABOUR QUESTION, &c. 
 
 This is pre-eminently the question which at the present time 
 affects the Natal Colony ; and upon the right settlement of 
 which depends its future prosperity. 
 
 The subject of Kafir Labour has never yet been placed on a 
 satisfactory basis ; but, during the last few months, not only has 
 great inconvenience been felt, but much loss sustained. The 
 farmer has not been able to carry on successfully his agricultural 
 operations, or the merchant to obtain the assistance required, 
 whilst household labours have fallen chiefly on the master and 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 mistress of the establishment. Many of the Europeans have had 
 to perform the most menial services, and could proceed no further 
 in any undertaking beyond what they were able to accomplish 
 by their own efforts ; or they had to pay for the white man's 
 labour. The consequence is, that all parties are greatly dissatis- 
 fied, many are utterly discouraged, and some are leaving the 
 Colony in despair and disgust. A few, who had capital, and had 
 commenced farming operations, are abandoning them; whilst 
 others, who would invest capital, are prevented from doing so 
 by seeing no reasonable hope of conducting their operations suc- 
 cessfully, for want of labour: and thus a fine Colony is seri- 
 ously injured, and the developement of its resources indefinitely 
 postponed. 
 
 But what aggravates the evil is, that no one appears to know 
 how to correct it ; and government either cannot or will not do 
 it. All parties speak and complain; but none appear to have 
 penetration enough to see the mode by which the evil is to be 
 remedied, or to have any fixed principles to guide their proceed- 
 ings in treating upon it. 
 
 Amongst the many plans which have been recently devised, is 
 the one of importing Coolies from India or China. What ! and 
 is it really come to this ? Is this the consummation of British 
 enterprise, of British legislation, and of British philanthropy, — 
 thus deliberately to hand over one hundred thousand Kafirs to 
 irreclaimable heathenism and barbarism, until they shall be annihi- 
 lated before the face of the white man, or driven back into the 
 depths of the interior, or only a few scattered fragments of them 
 be left remaining ? 
 
 Suppose the importation of Coolies can be successfully con- 
 ducted, what will be its probable results? The remedy will 
 quickly be worse than the disease. In a short time many of 
 them will be abandoned drunkards, and quickly die in large 
 numbers from the diseases thereby entailed, as was the case in the 
 West Indies; adding the vices of other countries to those which 
 are already so prolific amongst the black races ; and thus making 
 the whole a mass of corruption and idleness, which must eat out 
 the heart of the Colony, or hang as an intolerable weight upon 
 the wheels of its advancement. 
 
 But thoughtful, well-meaning people ask if this is quite need- 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 179 
 
 ful. They admit that government has tried for six or eight years, 
 and that things have only got worse, until the case has become 
 desperate; but they ask, “Did the government commence on 
 right principles ? and has it proceeded according to the dictates of 
 a wise and correct policy?” They answer, “No !” There are 
 those who, years ago, saw and said that such was the case, and 
 that the results which we now witness would transpire ; but they 
 were looked upon as persons who knew nothing about the matter, 
 and were told that the result would be far better than was prog- 
 nosticated ; indeed, that it was a grand experiment upon a large 
 scale, and its consequences would be of the very best character ! 
 
 I do not hesitate to state my conviction to be, that the 
 original plan for the government of the Kafir tribes was false in 
 its principles, and injurious in its consequences. It was, to 
 govern them according to their own laws and usages, through 
 the medium of their own chiefs ; and, in order that this might be 
 the more effectually done, they were to be collected together in 
 great masses upon large locations, thus to be kept a separate, dis- 
 tinct people, enjoying their own heathen rights and immunities. 
 
 That the British nation should seek to preserve and benefit 
 these people, was kind, and just, and right ; and I judge that 
 there never was a more favourable opportunity than this for 
 making a successful experiment, had it been commenced in a 
 proper manner. The raw material was the very best to work 
 upon. Unlike the bold, independent, warlike frontier Kafirs, 
 given to mischief and plunder, the Natal tribes were scattered, 
 broken, powerless, and honest, and thus disposed to submit to 
 any form of government under which the English might be 
 pleased to place them; being thankful and happy to live in peace 
 and security, saved from the terrible devastations and slaughters 
 of the Zulu chiefs and warriors; so that, had right methods 
 been adopted, they might at this day have afforded one of the 
 finest spectacles that the world ever witnessed, — that of a vast 
 concourse of human beings rising from the darkness, degrada- 
 tion, and cruelty of heathenism, to the position of civilized and 
 Christianized men. But the means selected, unhappily, were 
 calculated to produce only an opposite effect. 
 
 Many of the native laws are not only grossly impure, but are 
 also contrary to the dictates of humanity, and the usages of all 
 
 n 2 
 
180 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 enlightened and civilized nations, and especially of the English by 
 whom they are surrounded. Eor example, take the glaring cases 
 of polygamy and witchcraft , with their consequences, — idleness 
 and cruelty. 
 
 It was an impossibility that two nations, guided by laws so 
 opposite and practices so contrary, should ever proceed peacefully 
 and prosperously together. 
 
 If the Kafirs were occupying a tract of country beyond the 
 limits of the Colony, or upon the extreme borders of it, the case 
 would be different; but for them to be in the very heart of a 
 British Colony of limited extent, with the white man pressing 
 upon them on every side, is a state of things in which the weak 
 must fall before the strong, unless amalgamation can be effected : 
 yet amalgamation there cannot be, where the laws and usages of 
 the two nations are at the antipodes of each other. 
 
 But it was supposed that by the influence of Christian missions 
 the Kafirs would be quickly Christianized and civilized, and so 
 elevated and preserved. None can attach more importance to 
 the labours of Christian missionaries, or wish them greater suc- 
 cess, than I do; and, doubtless, much good has been already 
 effected, and much more will be accomplished. But the success 
 of Christian missions is most seriously retarded by the operation 
 of those laws and usages which prevail among the Kafirs. Poly- 
 gamy and witchcraft are so directly opposed to Christian institu- 
 tions, that these two evils alone have placed the Kafirs in a 
 position of the greatest hostility to the Gospel ; and the most 
 systematic persecution is arranged, consolidated, and practised ; 
 so that at this moment this vast mass of heathens stand boldly 
 confronting the only instrumentality which is brought into opera- 
 tion for their improvement and advancement. Those who embrace 
 Christianity have to do it in the face of an amount of suffering 
 and provocation which is known only to the parties concerned. 
 
 The astounding result is, that there are a hundred thousand 
 heathen Kafirs in the heart of a British Colony, for whose improve- 
 ment the government has done absolutely nothing. 
 
 Besides this, by the system of preserving to them their own 
 laws, governing them through the medium of their own chiefs, 
 and placing them together in large bodies upon vast tracts of 
 country, the Kafirs have had an opportunity of quietly collecting 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 181 
 
 under their own chiefs; and the chiefs have had a favourable 
 occasion afforded them of gathering their people around them, 
 and consolidating their own power; until they are now become 
 so formidable as to be in a position to resist the requisitions 
 of government, and assume a hostile attitude towards the Colony. 
 This has recently been done, when they were called upon to go to 
 the assistance of Sir H. Smith, in the war now (1851) raging on 
 the frontier of the old Colony, and at the same time causing 
 alarm throughout this Colony; so that many left their homes 
 to seek security in the towns, whilst the course of labour and 
 business was grievously interrupted, — besides the unfavourable 
 effect which must be produced in England by the report of these 
 things taking place, by which many will be prevented from 
 coming out, who would have greatly advanced the interests of the 
 Colony, by investing capital in its various landed and mercantile 
 speculations. 
 
 This unfavourable state of things is generally admitted and 
 regretted ; but what remedy can be found ? Not attempting to 
 import Coolies, — not attempting to compel the Kafirs to wear 
 clothes, which they will never do in their heathen state, — not 
 attempting to reduce them to slavery, &c. But let the govern- 
 ment begin at the beginning, where the commencement ought to 
 have been made years ago, and by delaying which the difficulties 
 will now be much greater ; let the government state in plain and 
 distinct terms, that the Kafirs are British subjects, under British 
 law, and subject to British institutions. Let the head of the 
 Kafir department change his name from “ diplomatic agent," to 
 “ chief Kafir magistrate let him administer British law as far 
 as possible, and use every practicable means to make the Kafirs 
 acquainted with it. Let the Kafir magistrates in the different 
 localities do the same thing ; and not resort to the wonderful 
 plan of trying English cases, or the cases of Englishmen, by 
 Kafir law; but, on the contrary, reduce Kafir to English law, 
 and decide accordingly. 
 
 There are those who say that it is impossible that Kafir law can be 
 set aside, and English law brought into operation. We do not 
 deny that it will require time and effort to produce this radical 
 change in the administration of law among them ; but we do 
 maintain that this may be gradually done, and that upon this 
 
182 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 principle legislative measures and ?nagisterial acts should be based, 
 and the transition effected as fast and extensively as is safe and 
 practicable. But if there is no fixed principle upon which to 
 proceed, weakness and vacillation must attend every step, and 
 produce the worst consequences. 
 
 Let, also, the number of magistrates and justices of the peace 
 be greatly increased . Let care also be taken to select the most 
 suitable persons for these important offices, — -not men whose only 
 recommendation is a letter from the foreign secretary, but, — men 
 of correct moral habits, of general good sense, having some know- 
 ledge of colonial matters, and some acquaintance with the native 
 character. 
 
 Let the Kafir chiefs be set aside altogether ; and let the Kafirs 
 know that we acknowledge no chief but the queen of England, 
 and that we cannot set a black heathen Kafir chief on a throne 
 by her side, for him to govern his subjects in her majesty's 
 dominions by his laws, and for her majesty to rule only her 
 white subjects by her laws. England is too small for two sove- 
 reigns, and Natal for two chiefs. Let it be known that her 
 majesty is chief alone ; and if the Kafir likes her laws, he can 
 come and sit quietly under them ; but if not, he can select ano- 
 ther chief in a distant locality, whose laws he likes better. Let 
 witchcraft be punished, instead of its professors being allowed to 
 inflict cruelty and death, as is the case at present. Let polygamy 
 be put aside, not violently, but by stringent regulations, by which 
 it shall become difficult, and all but impossible, for a man to 
 get more wives than one, — until, at length, polygamy becomes a 
 condition nearly extinct, and punishable by the law. 
 
 “But how will this affect the labour market?" Why, it will 
 send thousands to work who are at present supported in inde- 
 pendent idleness by their wives. When a Kafir gets a wife, she 
 is to maintain him ; and, as she generally finds this rather hard 
 work, both he and she are clamorous for a second, so that the 
 labour of the first wife may be less, and her husband's supply of 
 food greater. Then he becomes rich and independent, and needs 
 to work no more. Nearly the whole of the money which the 
 Kafirs now get from the English goes to buy cattle, that those 
 who have them may obtain more wives. But let the Kafir 
 have only one wife, and he will be obliged to work. This is one 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 183 
 
 of the objections urged by them against Christianity, — that, as it 
 allows of only one wife, the husband will be obliged to work ; 
 and therefore, they say, he is “ a great fool ” who embraces it ! 
 
 Let the tax on each Kafir hut be limited to the Locations and 
 government lands, but not levied upon those who are living on 
 private property : so that it will be for the Kafir’s own interest to 
 obtain a place for his kraal upon private property, and he will be 
 disposed to enter into arrangements with the proprietor to supply 
 him with labour upon fair and reasonable terms. Every thing 
 has hitherto been done to remove the black man from the white, 
 instead of bringing them together, and making them reciprocally 
 beneficial. At present, when the owner of land goes to the 
 Kafirs on his estate to request them to work, they say, “No!” 
 and present their tax-receipt, to show that they have paid what 
 was demanded, and that nothing more is needful; and, when 
 urged to labour, they independently answer that they shall 
 move to some other place, where nothing will be required. But, 
 if the plan here recommended was adopted, they would become 
 respectful, and anxious to please ; and, in a short time, every small 
 farmer would have at least one Kafir kraal on his own estate : 
 and, the people being to a great extent under his control, he might 
 gradually encourage them in civilized habits, and induce them 
 to attend a school or place of worship on the sabbath-day. This 
 by some has been thought of little importance, but such is not 
 the fact. Only the other day, when I was in the country, a 
 large number of Kafirs being assembled, they said that the pro- 
 prietor of the farm had just been to collect the payment for their 
 houses, (five shillings each hut,) and that about the same time 
 the government agent had been to collect seven shillings a hut 
 as the government tax; and that as both came together, they 
 were unable to pay ; so that it would be needful to remove to 
 those parts where there was only the government tax to pay, and 
 thus the proprietor of the land would be deprived of that which 
 ought to be to him a fair and reasonable source of income, either 
 in money or labour. 
 
 There are some who say that they cannot get either taxes or 
 labour from the people upon their lands. To such I would 
 answer, that if this is the case, it is their own fault ; and they, by 
 allowing it, actually do their part to increase the evil against 
 
184 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 which they so loudly complain. But it is urged, "If we attempt 
 to remove them, they will resist.” Yes, if the present Locations 
 are broken up, and no others provided. But, if the subject is 
 treated in a righteous manner, (as set forth in another part of 
 this Chapter,) there need be no fear on that ground. 
 
 But, when they do pay or labour, let the white man proceed 
 towards them in a proper manner. Let him, on the one hand, 
 avoid being tyrannical, not beating them and destroying their 
 houses for slight provocations ; and, on the other hand, let him 
 allow no undue familiarity ; for, when this is permitted, (which in 
 many instances has been the case among newly-arrived emigrants,) 
 it is most injurious. It at once destroys all due respect, and 
 induces them to take liberties which ought never to be conceded, 
 making them regardless of their employer's commands, and care- 
 less in the performance of that which is done ; in short, causing 
 them to become bold, forward, idle, and impudent. Let the 
 Kafirs be treated with kindness and firmness . Let the master 
 give only such orders as his servant is capable of fulfilling ; but, 
 when the order is given, let him firmly insist on being obeyed. 
 The Kafir will always try this point; and if he finds he can 
 overcome his employer, he is worth nothing afterwards ; but, if 
 the master resolutely insists on being obeyed, the servant will 
 soon learn to respect and obey. him. 
 
 When a man begins his farming operations, he should first 
 look over his estate ; and having determined upon the site for his 
 own residence, let him assign a spot for his Kafirs, where they 
 may not inconvenience him, and yet may at the same time have 
 a suitable home. Often they may be located so as to clear away 
 needless bush, whilst the manure, &c., will be very serviceable to 
 the parties on whose land they reside. 
 
 Every one who intends to do any thing in farming pursuits in 
 this country, ought not to leave the subject of Kafir labour to the 
 “ chapter of accidents,” but be as much concerned to secure a 
 proper supply of Kafirs, and to manage them well, as he is to 
 acquire cattle and farming implements. 
 
 Then, I think it a decidedly bad plan for the master to 
 require labour gratis ; such as, the women to work one day in the 
 week, or the men two months in the year, for nothing. It pro- 
 duces only discontent and quarrels. The Kafir will do his 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 185 
 
 utmost to avoid fulfilling his engagement, and the proprietor will 
 have a ceaseless source of annoyance and trouble. But, having 
 taken their names and numbers, let the latter make an agreement 
 with them to this effect : — First. That if at any time he is short 
 of labourers, he shall be supplied with as many boys, women, or 
 men, as he may want, wdio are to be' paid at the same rate as 
 others. Secondly. That if any of them want work, they shall in 
 every instance ask him first if he requires their services ; and if 
 not, then they can go to what other master they like, but on no 
 account without offering their labour to their own landlord. 
 
 Let the agreement be properly made, — before a magistrate , if 
 possible , — but certainly by some person who knows the Kafir 
 language, and will make them understand the nature of the con- 
 tract into which they enter. For want of this precaution many are 
 brought into serious difficulties. It may be a little more trouble 
 at first, but this will be amply repaid in the end. Some say that 
 these regulations cannot be carried out; but many have made 
 them, and have had as large and steady a supply of labour as 
 they have required, and that of the cheapest kind. Let the 
 proprietor be also as considerate as possible, in not requiring 
 more labour than is quite needful just at the time at which the 
 Kafirs are busy upon their own lands, when, if called away, 
 they would themselves, to a great extent, be deprived of the 
 means of subsistence. 
 
 But what has been hitherto written, has related chiefly to the 
 country, and does not at all apply to the towns, where the want 
 of labour is almost as bad. This must be the case, as a matter 
 of course ; for there are no native towns , — the government and 
 colonists thus tacitly avowing that they do not need native labour , 
 and consequently have made no provision for it. The inhabitants, 
 too, have made no provision for any thing, beyond the accommoda- 
 tion of a few naked Kafirs, in huts of the worst description, 
 upon their own premises. In the towns there is scarcely an 
 instance to be found where the master has prepared a small 
 cottage, or a decent room, in which his servants can live ; nor 
 would they be of any service for naked Kafirs, who prefer the 
 hut to the cottage. 
 
 But the heathen Natives are not the only people in the employ- 
 ment of the white man ; there are also clothed Christian Kafirs, 
 
186 
 
 HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 and a considerable number of Hottentots and ex-slaves, who 
 speak the Dutch language, and who have been almost the only 
 people in service during the last few months; but, instead of 
 the white man trying to raise them in civilization, (about which 
 many talk so much, and do so little,) now that they are raised 
 so as to drive his waggon, thatch his house, wear clothes of 
 British manufacture, and use the same kind of food as himself, — 
 spending the money they earn, not in buying wives, but in pur- 
 chasing that which the merchants and store-keepers sell, and 
 thus making their money beneficial to the community, &c., — 
 they have no place in which to live but the most wretched hut, 
 not fit for human beings to inhabit ; and they can have no other, 
 the master not being willing either to build a cottage, or to allow 
 his people to do it ; so that, whilst his horse must have a stable, 
 his servant may sleep in a hovel, or in the kraal or the bush. 
 
 Besides, most of the settlers are not willing to have these native 
 establishments upon their premises, because of the company that 
 they have in the evenings ; so that young people who have been 
 brought up in the towns, and know how to work, when they get 
 married, are obliged to leave and go to live upon some mission- 
 station, or somewhere else, where they can build their houses 
 and dwell securely. Then many begin to cry out against these 
 stations, as being the resorts of the idle, &c. 
 
 This is not theory, but fact. Many Natives have thus left; 
 and more, that are now in the towns, will soon follow, if some- 
 thing is not done to prevent it. 
 
 Take the case of my own servant-boy, Luke, who has been in 
 my employ for three years, is well clothed, talks a little English, 
 reads the Kafir Scriptures, performs all the work of our kitchen, 
 sets out out table, cleans our shoes, knives and forks, grooms my 
 horse, &c. He is about to be married to a Kafir girl, who speaks 
 English, is well clothed, performs all sorts of household work, 
 and is in every way a most valuable household servant. In a 
 few weeks they will be married, and then they will have to leave 
 the town in the same way. Twenty or thirty more instances I 
 might adduce. Young women from the country stations should 
 not be brought into the towns, because they are in danger of 
 being quickly seduced and ruined. Men may talk in folly as 
 they please about these people being on their own master's 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 187 
 
 ground ; but the solitude they will not endure : besides, they 
 look upon it as next to slavery. 
 
 But how may this be remedied ? Why, in the first place, let 
 there be a tract of land selected for a native town, in connexion 
 with each English town. Let it be at a short distance from the 
 English settlement, and yet sufficiently near for the people to 
 be at their employment at an early hour. Let the land be sub- 
 divided into small allotments, large enough for a small cottage 
 and garden. Let a few plain rules be made, and the whole be 
 placed under the care of the magistrate, or some other suitable 
 person. Let the people not become actual possessors of the land 
 by gift ; but, if they are able to purchase, let them do so at a 
 reasonable rate ; if not, let them have the land on loan, so long 
 as they comply with the regulations of the place. If this was 
 done, it would soon be found that a large number of persons 
 would be collected together, who would be dependent for their 
 subsistence upon their labour in the service of the white man; 
 and, instead of respectable English families being obliged to have 
 naked heathen Kafir men to nurse their children, or to nurse 
 themselves, they would have girls decently dressed for that pur- 
 pose. The price of labour would also quickly be reduced. 
 
 How is it in the old Colony, where labour is not either so 
 scarce or so dear as in this ? the common price of clothed female 
 servants (coloured) being about six or seven shillings a month, 
 and of male servants from seven to fifteen shillings per month. 
 The reason is, that, in most cases, they are allowed to squat about 
 the towns ; and the English would rather permit this, than be 
 placed in the painful state of destitution which exists in Natal. 
 There are hundreds, if not thousands, of these squatters about 
 Graham's Town, the capital of the Eastern Province ; and one of 
 the first acts of Sir H. Young, the last lieutenant-governor, was, 
 to reduce these to order, and bring them under wholesome laws ; 
 and had not that valuable officer been so quickly removed to 
 govern another Colony, he would doubtless have conferred one 
 of the greatest boons upon that Colony, in this particular, which 
 it was capable of receiving. Whilst the present war has been 
 raging, thousands of these natives, Eingoes and others, have been 
 amongst the most efficient supporters and defenders of the British 
 government. 
 
188 HISTORY OF NATAL* [CHAP. 
 
 The squatting system has many evils, arising from the fact of 
 so large a number of natives being promiscuously collected together 
 without being placed under any proper control, whereby they may 
 do much mischief, as well as some good. But let there be native 
 towns, placed under the regulation of a few wholesome laws, and 
 the effect will soon be most beneficial to all the parties concerned. 
 These native servants have been represented as the worst cha- 
 racters, and guilty of the gravest crimes. Doubtless, many evil- 
 disposed persons have been among them, and crimes have been 
 committed; but, at the same time, many of the best servants 
 have been found in their ranks ; and, they being adjacent to the 
 towns, justice could, in most instances, be quickly obtained, and 
 punishment inflicted upon the guilty. Not only so, but these 
 are proper objects for the government to bestow care upon, and 
 it should not leave them to work evil without law, order, or 
 restraint. This is a vital subject to the prosperity of a Colony, 
 and to the comfort of all classes of the community. 
 
 I am aware that various objections and difficulties will be 
 started; but what of that? Was ever any thing great or good 
 accomplished without exertion ? Will it not require much effort 
 and expense to import Coolies, &e. ? Certainly it will. 
 
 The government will object to the taxation being limited to 
 government lands, as it will affect the revenue ; but I have 
 always thought that — in theory, at all events — the government 
 existed for the benefit of the Colony, and not the Colony for the 
 support of the government. True, the government must be 
 supported ; but surely there are ways of doing so without 
 stopping the progress of the Colony. A country prospers when 
 the governor and the governed proceed harmoniously together; 
 but when they clash, the worst consequences follow. 
 
 Against a native town it will be objected, that the natives ought 
 to buy land, &c. But this is impossible at the present high rates 
 at which erven are selling. Besides, it would soon be objected 
 that the property of the white man was depreciated in the neigh- 
 bourhood where the Natives were residing. But if land could be 
 bought at reasonable rates in the native towns, there would be an 
 inducement for the people to become landed proprietors; and, 
 before many years had passed away, not a few would be found in 
 the possession of their own houses and their own land. 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 189 
 
 Other difficulties will present themselves ; but there is not one 
 of them which may not be overcome, and that, probably, with 
 less effort than might at first be supposed. 
 
 The subject is of vital importance; and every one who has the 
 least desire for the advancement of the Colony ought to put forth 
 his energies, and do his part, — not fold his arms in cold supine- 
 ness, finding fault with every body and every thing, whilst he is 
 himself helping to make bad worse. Natal, as well as “ England, 
 expects every man to do his duty !" 
 
 In the preceding pages I have called attention, First, to the 
 great want of certain labour ; and, Secondly, to the anomaly and 
 impropriety of governing the Natives by Kafir law, through the 
 medium of Kafir chiefs, with its consequent dangers and evils. 
 I have endeavoured, Thirdly, to show that, whilst we have no 
 righteous authority to compel the Aborigines to labour, and form 
 settled and industrious habits, there are certain plans which, 
 if adopted, may work powerfully towards such a desirable end, as 
 offering to the Natives a great inducement to engage in steady 
 labour. One of these plans is, to take off the tax which is at 
 present levied on the Natives living upon a farmer's lands, by 
 which he is deprived of a fair and legitimate source of income, 
 either from the labour or rent of the Natives. By such a remis- 
 sion of taxation the relative position of the two parties would be 
 so altered, as to render it the interest of the Kafir to place him- 
 self under the control of the white man ; while his disposition 
 would be strengthened to submit to steady labour, and adopt 
 orderly habits, detaching himself from his Kafir chief, and by 
 degrees acquiring an interest in the white man's prosperity, which 
 would become identical with his own, and cause, the white to 
 amalgamate with the black. Fourthly, I have pointed out, that 
 this result would also be greatly accelerated by the removal of 
 witchcraft, and the gross evil of polygamy, with as little delay and 
 in as effectual a manner as possible. By the abolition of polygamy 
 the male portion of the Kafirs would be obliged to work, instead 
 of being supported in independent idleness by the severe labours 
 of their oppressed wives. 
 
 Then, in reference to the towns, it has been shown that every 
 thing has hitherto been done to drive labour from the towns , 
 instead of bringing labour into them,* But let native towns be 
 
190 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 formed, and placed upon a proper basis, in connexion with the 
 English towns, and it will quickly be seen that, instead of the 
 present uncertain supply of naked Kafirs from the country, a suf- 
 ficient number of civilized and clothed coloured persons will be at 
 hand, not only to supply labour, but to do it on reasonable terms. 
 But let us not blame the Native for that which is the result of 
 our own folly and selfishness. 
 
 Let it not be supposed that evils which have been growing for 
 five or six years will be removed in as many hours or days. No ; 
 things must first be placed on a proper basis, and then, have time 
 to work out their own legitimate consequences. Nor will it hap- 
 pen that every individual case will be met ; but the general state 
 of things will be such as to allow the public in general to obtain 
 the labour that they require for the purposes which they wish to 
 accomplish. 
 
 The fact, however, must not be overlooked, that there are pro- 
 bably, upon an average, taking the whole year round, not less 
 than four or five thousand Kafirs in the employ of the white colo- 
 nists : the evil mostly consists in the uncertainty of labour, and 
 in its not being of the kind frequently desired. 
 
 Since the publication of these statements in my Pamphlet, 
 important changes in the government of the Natives have taken 
 place. The authority of the native chiefs has been greatly 
 lessened, and the power of the English magistrate increased; 
 which is a very valuable change. Kafir law has also been placed 
 in abeyance, and English law brought into greater prominence 
 and better operation. Witchcraft has been less tolerated, and 
 polygamy, as a crying evil, has attracted attention, which will 
 lead to the adoption of measures for its removal. 
 
 By these important and great changes in the management of 
 the Natives, the governor has manifested his desire to remove 
 existing evil and prevent future danger, and is so far entitled to 
 the thanks of the colonists. It is also stated that a general plan 
 is in course of preparation by which to make still greater altera- 
 tions, especially with reference to the Locations : but what this 
 plan may be, is not yet fully known, and therefore it is not before 
 us as a proper subject of public investigation and discussion. 
 We can only, for the present, treat upon such parts of the plan 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 191 
 
 as have been stated privately and officially to different indivi- 
 duals. 
 
 It has been alleged in private circles that it was the intention 
 of government to give five acres of land to “ each Kafir." I 
 know not whether children are included, and whether there would 
 be given a title to the land, and power to sell if the party pleased. 
 It has been stated officially by the lieutenant-governor to a 
 deputation of American missionaries, — who waited upon him to 
 ascertain what were the intentions of the government on this 
 subject, — that the Locations would be cut up, and the Natives 
 scattered ; that there were only about thirteen thousand who had 
 any proper claim to land, and their claim would be regarded ; and, 
 further, that he could not engage that the Location land should 
 not be taken from the Natives, and appropriated to other pur- 
 poses, to within fifty rods (one hundred yards) of the mission 
 premises. 
 
 Before entering upon the discussion of these propositions, I 
 shall extract some passages from official records made by the 
 local government, at the time when the different claims of 
 respective parties were being considered and settled by the 
 government, and when the English took possession of the 
 country. 
 
 In order that the number of Natives might be correctly ascer- 
 tained, and their claims equitably considered, a Commission for 
 Locating the Natives was formed, consisting of Dr. Stanger, the 
 surveyor-general; T. Shepstone, Esq., diplomatic agent for the 
 Natives; Lieutenant Gibb, of the Boyal Engineers; with the 
 Bev. N. Adams, and the Bev. D. Lindley, of the American 
 mission. 
 
 The Instructions to these gentlemen were furnished by His 
 Honour Martin West, the lieutenant-governor, in a public 
 document written in 1846, which was partly based upon the 
 Instructions given by the Cape government to Colonel Cloete, 
 her majesty's commissioner for considering the various claims for 
 land, in May, 1843, and reporting upon them; and in which it 
 is stated “ that the first duty of the commissioner there appointed 
 was to inquire into and report upon the number of farmers and 
 others holding land in the district of Natal, and of the extent of 
 it, with a view to their receiving grants of it from the crown." 
 
192 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Section VII. of the same Instructions sets forth, “The pre- 
 amble of the same Proclamation (of his excellency in 1843) 
 declares that the object of her majesty's government was the peace, 
 preservation, and salutary control of all classes of men settled at 
 and surrounding that important portion of South Africa;" and 
 both in the Instructions and Proclamation it is laid down as an 
 “absolutely essential and absolutely indispensable condition," 
 “ that there shall not be in the eye of the law any distinction or 
 disqualification whatever formed on mere distinction of colour, 
 origin, language, or creed ; but that the protection of the law, in 
 letter and in substance, should be extended impartially to all." 
 
 Section IX. states, “The commissioner was, at the same time, 
 instructed to make it known that her majesty's government and 
 the colonial government will spare no pains to secure protection 
 and justice to the native tribes around Natal; and that they are 
 not to be restricted in locating themselves to any particular spot 
 or district ; nor are they to be excluded from occupying any land 
 whatever which remains at the disposal of the crown. The 
 government will neither disturb them, nor allow them to be dis- 
 turbed, in their occupations or selections." “ It is not probable 
 that the Natives will apply to government for grants of the land 
 they now hold, or may hereafter occupy. The advantage of such 
 titles will not occur to their ignorant minds ; but if they should, 
 or government should consider that the issue of these will afford 
 greater enjoyment and protection to the Native in his possession, 
 they will undoubtedly receive them, precisely as would the farmer 
 or any other persons." 
 
 Section XI. declares that, as to “the claims of the Natives to 
 lands they either held or occupied, (in May, 1843,) it does not 
 appear that it was intended that those claims should be the sub- 
 ject of requisition, with a view to the issue of titles ; and, conse- 
 quently, no requisition appears to have been made by the com- 
 missioner of the claims which the Natives had either acquired by 
 occupation previous to May, 1843, or of those arising from 
 selection subsequent to that date." 
 
 In Section XIII. it is said, “These people, perhaps to the 
 number of from 80,000 to 100,000, are scattered over a territory 
 which seems to afford an abundant space of most fertile country 
 for them, as well as for a dense European population." 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 193 
 
 In Sections XX., XXI., and XXII., it is stated that “the 
 public has also been pledged to protect these claimants (farmers) 
 in the occupation of their particular lands.” “The public has 
 also been pledged to the Natives not to disturb them in the 
 selection and occupation of any lands remaining at the disposal 
 of the crown.” “It is the chief object of your appointment to 
 see that the public faith is kept with both parties ; and, where any 
 difficulties may present themselves, from the isolated position of 
 the selections which have been made, either by Europeans or 
 Kafirs, to propose to government, by way of compromise, such 
 an exchange as shall be satisfactory, especially to the parties 
 removing .” “ His honour is of opinion that the total removal of 
 
 the Kafirs to the east and west, as proposed by the late Volks - 
 raad, is neither desirable nor practicable ; but he is disposed to 
 concur with Mr. Cloete in the general expediency of separate 
 locations, in the best disposable situations, providing they are 
 well defined, and not too distant from the present abodes of the 
 Natives who may be induced to occupy them, and that they 
 afford sufficient space for such a number of Natives (from 5,000 
 to 10,000) as may be hereafter conveniently superintended by 
 one magistrate, and placed under the pastoral care of one or two 
 missionaries.” 
 
 Here, then, in these extracts, we have set forth before us some 
 fundamental principles, and government acts and pledges of pub- 
 lic faith, with respect to the Natives of the Natal Colony. 
 
 But before making remark or comment upon this important 
 subject, we wish to premise that what is written is not on the 
 ground of philanthropy , but of right. I shall not discuss the 
 subject as a missionary, who might be regarded as a special 
 pleader, but as an English farmer or a Dutch claimant, — on the 
 ground of actual right. These parties have not thought it out of 
 place to carry on years of discussion and strife in the local papers 
 and with the local government, in great numbers, and with 
 untiring perseverance : let them not, then, be displeased, and use 
 hard names, if an individual should raise his feeble voice, or 
 use his silent pen, not to deprive the one party of what they 
 think they righteously possess, but to place the claims of the 
 other in a correct light ; and the more so, as the latter have 
 not the means of doing it for themselves. 
 
 o 
 
194 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Let it, then, be distinctly borne in mind, that the position I 
 take is public ground, — the first law of nations, — the rights of 
 men and duties of governments. Let it not be said that the 
 righteous settlement of the question of native land-claims has 
 nothing to do with the government of the Natives. Have not 
 both the English and the Dutch in this Colony urged, again and 
 again, that the interests of the Colony and of the inhabitants 
 have been most seriously retarded by the long non-settlement of 
 their claims ? And now that they are met and satisfied, have 
 they not, again and again, declared that it was for the benefit of 
 all parties, and that the government has only done a slow and 
 tardy duty in setting this important question at rest ? I would 
 not find fault with them for the course they have adopted, nor 
 take away one “iota” from the value they have received; but I 
 maintain the same right to set forth the claims of one hundred 
 thousand Natal inhabitants, who have been bond fide , to all 
 intents and purposes, the party chiefly concerned in these transac- 
 tions, and have been treated as such in all the arrangements of 
 the government, yea, and whose claims must be equitably settled, 
 or the curse of Heaven and the damage of the Colony must be 
 the inevitable result. 
 
 Let not a fair, manly, earnest, and faithful treatment of the 
 subject, in stating facts and engagements, and reasoning upon 
 them, be placed to the account of anger, bitterness, opposition to 
 the government, or disloyalty to the queen. I entirely dis- 
 avow all intention to indulge in any expression which would 
 convey any meaning of this kind, and will yield the palm to 
 no man in loyalty to the queen and the government of my 
 country. 
 
 Having thus cleared my way by stating distinctly the position 
 which I take, and the manner in which I propose to treat this 
 subject, I proceed to observe, Eirst, that when the commissioners 
 had received these instructions from their government, they pro- 
 ceeded to select such tracts of country as they thought most 
 suitable for the Natives, taking care to choose, as far as possible, 
 all those lands which were the most barren and rocky, and which 
 were not suitable for the use of the white man. These, of course, 
 must and did include some fertile spots, as they ought to do ; 
 but the rule which guided the commissioners was, I believe, to 
 
195 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 take in, whenever and wherever they could, all the worst land, 
 (that is, the worst for the white man,) and such as must have 
 been the resort of wild animals, — elephants, lions, tigers, and 
 wolves, which would have acted as a scourge on the Colony and 
 farmers. The general boundaries of the lands thus selected were 
 defined, submitted to the local government, and afterwards to 
 the home government, and approved; and were again confirmed 
 by the land commission appointed by his excellency Sir H. Smith, 
 in 1848, which sat for one year to consider the claims of the 
 Dutch Farmers, and reported and decided upon them. Their 
 recommendations have been carried out, and titles are now issued 
 to these claimants. This commission had not the slightest con- 
 nexion with the one for locating the Natives, which was dissolved 
 for the purpose of removing every impediment out of the way 
 of settling the claims of the Farmers. Being thus unfettered, 
 they not only confirmed the recommendations of the previous 
 commission for locating the Natives, with some slight alterations, 
 but proposed that, in addition, two other small Locations should 
 be fixed for the Natives. 
 
 We have, therefore, First, the instruction of his excellency. 
 Sir G. Napier, when governor of the Cape, to the commissioner, 
 Colonel Cloete, that “ the commissioner should make it known, that 
 her majesty's government and the colonial government will spare 
 no pains to secure protection and justice to the native tribes 
 around Natal; and that they are not to be restricted in locating 
 themselves to any particular spot or district; nor are they to 
 be excluded from occupying any land whatever which remains at 
 the disposal of the crown." “ The government will neither dis- 
 turb them, nor allow them to be disturbed, in their occupations 
 or selections;" and if either the Natives should think proper to 
 apply for titles, or the government to give them, “ they will 
 undoubtedly receive them, — precisely as would the farmer, or 
 any other person." “ There shall not be, in the eye of the law, 
 any distinction or disqualification whatever formed on mere dis- 
 tinction of colour, origin, language, or creed ; but the protection 
 of the law in letter and in substance shall be extended impar- 
 tially ^to all." And further: “The public has also been pledged 
 to the Natives not to disturb them in the selection and occupa- 
 tion of any lands at the disposal of the crown," Such were 
 
 o % 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 196 
 
 [chap. 
 
 some of the instructions to the first commissioner appointed by 
 the Cape government. 
 
 Secondly. The commissioners for locating the Natives were 
 appointed in 1846, with these instructions before them, as the 
 basis on which they were impartially to act towards all claimants. 
 What words can be plainer and stronger than these ? — “ It is 
 the chief object of your appointment to see that the public faith 
 is kept with both parties ; and, where any difficulties may present 
 themselves, from the isolated position of the selections which have 
 been made, either by Europeans or Kafirs, to propose to govern- 
 ment, by way of compromise, such an exchange as shall be satis- 
 factory, especially to the parties removing .” “ His honour is of 
 
 opinion that the total removal of the Kafirs to the east and west, 
 as proposed by the late Yolksraad, is neither desirable nor prac- 
 ticable ; but is disposed to concur with Mr. Cloete in the general 
 expediency of separate Locations, in the best disposable situations, 
 providing they are well defined, and not too distant from the pre- 
 sent abodes of the Natives who may be induced to occupy them ; 
 and that they afford sufficient space for such a number of Natives, 
 (from 5,000 to 10,000,) as may be hereafter conveniently super- 
 intended by one magistrate, and placed under the pastoral care of 
 one or two missionaries.” 
 
 Thirdly. The number for whom provision is to be made is 
 fixed. “ These people, perhaps to the number of from 80,000 to 
 100,000, are scattered over a territory which seems to afford an 
 abundant space of most fertile country for them and a dense 
 European population.” 
 
 Fourthly. With these instructions before them, the commis- 
 sioners proceeded to select tracts of country ; on the coast, three, 
 which are designated the Umlazi, the Inanda, and the Umvoti 
 locations ; and near to Pietermaritzburg, the Zwartkops ; to 
 which has since been added a small one on the Ilovo. 
 
 These were to be increased to the number of ten. But the 
 Impafana, the Umzinyati, and the Quahlamba Locations, as 
 marked on Dr. St angers map, and also on the map of the Colony 
 appended to this volume, have never been given out to the Natives 
 at all; or, if so, in so indefinite a manner as to be of no, avail. 
 On these three large tracts of the Colony not a single missionary 
 has yet been placed ; and, for the whole of the upper division of 
 
VIII.] TH^ ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 197 
 
 the Colony, only one magistrate for the Kafirs has been appointed ; 
 whilst two more Locations advised by the commissioners are not 
 yet fixed upon at all. 
 
 Fifthly. The provision being thus given, the Natives were 
 informed of what was done, and directed by government authority 
 to leave the lands on which they were living, and take possession 
 of those assigned them ; receiving assurance that “ the English 
 government would neither disturb them, nor allow them to be 
 disturbed in their occupation.” 
 
 Sixthly, follows the land commission appointed by his excel- 
 lency Sir H. Smith in 1848 ; when, the previous commission 
 being dissolved, they for one year hear the different claimants, 
 and determine upon their merits, confirming the decisions of the 
 former commissions, with some slight alterations; and recom- 
 mending that two additional Locations should be formed in the 
 upper division of the Colony for the Natives, whilst they decide 
 upon the claims of the Boers and others. 
 
 Seventhly. The present governor paid a visit to the Zwartkops 
 Location, in company with the bishop of Cape Town, on June 26th, 
 1850 ; and the latter observes, in his Journal : — “ A neighbouring 
 chief, with his tribe, came to greet the governor. He complained 
 that the white man was daily encroaching upon his location, and 
 that he was uncertain whether he would be allowed to stay on his 
 land. The governor told him that, so long as he and his people 
 did well, they need not be afraid of any ; that he was to remain 
 upon his location, and would not be disturbed. Upon inquiry of 
 Mr. Davis, he stated that the land commission had given farms 
 to individuals within the limits of the location, the boundaries of 
 which had been fixed, by proclamation, by the late governor. It 
 appears absolutely necessary that some steps should be taken to 
 secure to the Natives the lands which have been assigned them.”* 
 
 And again: “1 should here observe, that the local govern- 
 ment, acting under the instructions of Earl Grey, who takes a 
 deep interest in the welfare of the Natives, is about to fix the 
 whole coloured population in ten Locations. This had been 
 decided upon for some time ; but it has never yet been carried 
 out, and the Natives are quite uncertain as to the proper bound- 
 
 * “ Journal of the Bishop of Cape Town.” 
 
198 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 aries of their reserves. The Keport of the committee appointed 
 for locating them, dated so far back as March, 1847, strongly 
 recommends that all lands set apart for the Natives should be 
 vested in trustees for their use. I believe this to be a point of 
 great importance. Unless it be done, the Natives will be gradu- 
 ally deprived of their lands. No local government will be able 
 to withstand the restless and insatiable demands of the white 
 man, even if its own wants did not tempt it to sell, from time to 
 time, under various pretences which will always be forthcoming, 
 property which has no legal owner, and is in the hands of govern- 
 ment. The question is one which demands immediate attention, 
 and should not be postponed.”* 
 
 Eighthly. Then comes emigration, and a tremendous stir is 
 made about these “leviathan Locations and Zulu refuges;” and 
 the commissioners for locating the Natives are loaded with abuse. 
 A proposition is then made to appoint a commission to inquire 
 into their conduct. The public mind is inflamed, and missions 
 are scandalized. Location commissioners and Christian mission- 
 aries, civilized Kafirs and black savages, are all held up to execra- 
 tion ; and the man who dares to speak a word in their favour at 
 once loses caste among his fellows. 
 
 Ninthly. At length we arrive at the last disclosure, — the 
 climax, — the consummation : — 18,000 Kafirs are entitled to lands, 
 and shall have five acres each; and the remaining 78,000 are to 
 be scattered to the winds or the wolves ; the Locations are to be 
 cut up, and the mission-grounds pared down to within fifty rods 
 of the mission-house ! This was the grand consummation of a 
 long course of misgovernment. 
 
 There has ever appeared to the writer to have been an error 
 on the part of the commissioners in making the Locations so 
 large, and consequently so few. Had they been smaller and 
 more numerous, and placed at greater distances from each other 
 through the whole Colony, I believe it would have been decidedly 
 better. But it is not now too late for this to be done, and it is a 
 thing which ought to be done immediately. * 
 
 His Honour Martin West (the then lieutenant-governor) 
 concurred with Mr. Cloete as to the “ expediency of separate 
 
 * “ Journal of the Bishop of Cape Town. 5 ’ 
 
199 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 Locations in the best disposable situations, providing that they 
 are well defined, and not too distant from the present abodes 
 of the Natives, who might be induced to occupy them; and 
 that they afford sufficient space for such a number of Natives 
 (from 5,000 to 10,000) as may be hereafter conveniently super- 
 intended by one magistrate, and placed under the pastoral care of 
 one or two missionaries,” with an industrial agent , (as we have 
 in another place advocated,) to assist in the civilizing process. 
 
 But the notion, that the quantity of land proposed to be 
 allotted to the Natives is too large, is totally unfounded, as will 
 appear from the following computations : — The commissioners 
 proposed that the three large coast Locations, which are those 
 mostly complained of, should contain about 1,240 square miles, 
 and a population of about 30,000 souls. This would give a 
 fraction more than 24 persons to the square mile, which is a 
 population to the square mile of 21 persons more than the Cape 
 Colony averages, — greater by 20 than that of North America, — 
 greater by 22 than that of South America, — greater by 19 than 
 that of Africa, — and greater than the average of any other in the 
 whole world by 8 souls to the square mile. This average, of course, 
 is less than that of Europe, or of many European states ; where 
 the people are crowded to suffocation, and where many live not 
 upon the soil, but by their trades, their capital, or their com- 
 merce. But it must be remembered that the habits of this 
 people are agricultural and nomadic. Of trade, commerce, and 
 mechanical arts they know nothing ; neither have they the means 
 of following them, had they the requisite knowledge. Eor the 
 present, until they can be gradually raised to these pursuits, they 
 must live as they do, by their cattle, and by cultivating the earth. 
 They have certainly a right so to live, and to the means necessary 
 for so living, at all events until they are acquainted with other 
 modes of obtaining a livelihood, and of their own free-will choose 
 those modes. Twenty-four persons to a square mile will give about 
 26§ anres to an individual. It must not, however, be thought that 
 all of these 26 acres is adapted for either cultivation, pasturage, 
 or any thing else. It is not : much of it, as we have said, is 
 barren, broken, precipitous, and rocky ; fit only for the owl and 
 the eagle, the baboon and the jackal. “ A great part of them ” 
 (the Locations) “ are only fit for the residence of Kafirs, from the 
 
200 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 unevenness of the country; and, were they not inhabited by 
 them, would soon become such a den of wild beasts as would be a 
 great scourge to the adjacent farms.”* All those lands, as well 
 as others, are occasionally visited with severe drought, and by 
 destructive swarms of locusts, to say nothing of other wasting 
 insects, and animals, of various kinds. To attempt, therefore, to 
 shut up this agricultural and pastoral people to the narrow limits 
 of such land, would be merely an attempt to shut them up to 
 death, or to mutual contention and destruction, and drive them 
 to plunder the cattle and horses of those about them, and thus to 
 seal their doom, in annihilation, as a people. 
 
 But the above allowance of 26§ acres to each Native does not 
 give a fair view of the state of things which is the subject of pre- 
 sent consideration. The amount of population on the three 
 coast Locations, for which no other provision has been made, is 
 now about 50,000. But while the population has been thus 
 increasing in numbers on the Locations, the Locations have been 
 diminished; and some of the best parts of them, as proposed 
 by the original commissioners, have been cut off and made 
 over to white emigrants. We know not the exact sum of these 
 reductions, though we are well acquainted with the parts of land 
 cut off, and suppose they may amount to 150 square miles. 
 This would make the present extent of the Locations something 
 less than 1,100 square miles. But 1,100 square miles for 
 50,000 inhabitants, give a population of about 45 souls to the 
 square mile for the Natives in Natal ; while the population of the 
 Cape Colony, both East and West, is only 2| to the square 
 mile, including coloured and white. That of Africa, as a whole, 
 is only 5 to the square mile ; North America, 4 ; South America, 
 2 ; Asia, 28 ; the Chinese Empire, only 43 ; Sweden and Nor- 
 way, 13 ; Russia and Poland, 28 ; and that of the whole habit- 
 able globe, only 16 to the square mile. That is, the Kafir popu- 
 lation allotted to a square mile in the Natal Locations is three 
 times as large as that of the average throughout the entire world ! 
 Surely too much land is not set aside for the Natives of Natal. 
 
 As matters at present stand, notwithstanding all that has been 
 said about these “ gigantic,” these “ leviathan Locations,” the pro- 
 
 * “ S. D. J.,” in the ff Natal Witness,” February 9th, 1849. 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 201 
 
 bability is, that — taking the proportion of white and black popu- 
 lation, and including in the white all the emigrants that have 
 come out — there are in the hands of the white man one hundred 
 acres of land to one acre of land occupied by the Kafir. No 
 “ petting " the Kafir here, or giving him land at the expense of 
 the white man ! nay, it is the black that gives it to the white ; 
 or rather, it is the white who helps himself. 
 
 We now come to consider the governor's proposition of cutting 
 up the Locations, and giving the 13,000 Kafirs titles to five acres 
 of land, whilst the remaining 78,000 or 100,000 are to be scat- 
 tered abroad without any allotment. We have shown from 
 official records, 1. That both Dutch and Kafir were admitted as 
 claimants for land , by the British government, on equal terms . 
 
 2. That there was to be “no distinction or disqualification in the 
 eye of the law, arising from colour, origin, creed, or language." 
 
 3. “That the claims of 80,000 or 100,000 were admitted ” 4. 
 That they were to receive the titles to their lands in the same 
 way as the whites, if they desired it, and if it would give them 
 more enjoyment and security. 5. That, in the absence of these, 
 a commission was appointed, who first selected and defined the 
 lands, and then directed the people upon them. 6. That “ the 
 public faith is pledged " to the fulfilment of these engagements . 
 We do not again quote in this place from existing public records ; 
 but if doubt on these points exists in the mind of any one, let 
 him consult for himself the documents and quotations already 
 given, (pp. 192, 195,) and he will find there recorded all that is 
 here stated, and much more. 
 
 We come now to place the Boer and the Kafir side by side at the 
 door of the Colonial Office. The former is interrogated, “ What 
 do you want, Sir ?" “ O, only a six-thousand acre farm y Sir , as 
 
 I lived twelve months , Sir, on yonder hill, and am thereby entitled 
 to it." “Yes, Sir, your claim shall be considered; and if fully 
 made out and supported, you shall receive it." 
 
 The poor Kafir waits long to get a hearing; but at length the 
 opportunity is given, and the question is asked, “ Well, what is 
 it ? What do you want ?" “ Only that piece of land on the 
 
 Ilovo or Umtwalumi river, where I was born, and where my 
 father and friends lived, until Tshaka came and conquered us, 
 and drove us away ; but I have now been sitting there for many 
 
HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 202 
 
 [chap. 
 
 moons. My father was murdered by Tshaka, and his bones lie 
 by such a river ; and my friends, who were taken into Zulu-land, 
 have now returned/' (alias > are “ Zulu refugees/' as some falsely 
 name them/ “ and we wish to sit down in peace." “Yes, yes ! Your 
 claim shall be considered ; and if you make out a good case, you 
 shall have jive acres of land — a princely grant, when compared 
 with that made to his fat friend, who has got six thousand acres 
 of land, which belonged to the father and friends of the Native, 
 and of his brother, who, perhaps, is now fighting for the English 
 in the Frontier war ! This proposition, under the peculiar circum- 
 stances, and carried out as shown in the previous remarks on the 
 quantity of land, is so bad, that I must not allow myself to designate 
 it in suitable language. Does not a noble, manly Englishman feel 
 himself dishonoured by the proposition ? and must not our good 
 queen feel that she is put to shame by some of her servants ? 
 
 Give a Kafir five acres of that land to which he has an heredi- 
 tary right ; (as I shall prove elsewhere ;) and what is such a pit- 
 tance to him, or to the Boer, both of whom have been accustomed 
 to look around, and feel that they were “ monarchs of all they 
 surveyed ?" Pin the man down to five acres of land, who has 
 been accustomed from time immemorial to walk through the whole 
 country as the rightful possessor of it, and to claim it for himself 
 and fathers, — preposterous ! As well might you attempt to fix 
 the Englishman on five yards of his own land, and forbid him to 
 move ; or tell the Boer, as he w r alks in state over his six thousand 
 acres, and feasts his eyes on the extent of his possessions, “ Five 
 acres are all that you are entitled to." 
 
 As to “ titles," what do the Natives know or care about them ? 
 Nothing at all; they are like so much waste paper. But I have 
 lately heard of an exception to this general rule : I have been 
 informed, on good authority, that Umnini has made application 
 for a “ title " to land. This is the hereditary chief of the large 
 Amatuli tribe, which was distinguished by the name of Ama- 
 fengn , on account of their living near the sea, in the bushy 
 and rocky parts to the west of the Bay, hiding themselves here, 
 and feeding upon shell-fish, roots, & c., during the invasions of 
 Tshaka, who was never able to subdue them. When I first 
 visited him in company with the Rev. John Richards, formerly 
 the Wesleyan minister at Pietermaritzburg, we found him, even 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 203 
 
 in this time of peace, in a large kraal in the middle of a dense 
 bush, where we might have searched for him in vain at a 
 period of warfare and danger. His title to his lands, which he 
 has occupied, with his fathers and people, from “ moons " untold, 
 was fully admitted by the British government ; but since emigra- 
 tion has set in, his lands have been looked upon as too valuable 
 for the black man, on account of their proximity to the Bay and 
 town, and he has been obliged to move his quarters ; whilst a 
 portion of his land has been knocked down under the auctioneer’s 
 hammer, and Mr. Ogle, an old English settler of Farewell's time, 
 has a farm of 6,000 acres close by. 
 
 The following extracts are from the Journal of the Bishop of 
 Cape Town : — 
 
 “ June 9th, 1850. I have heard to-day, from a lady who lives 
 in the neighbourhood, that the chief Umnini, of whom I have 
 before spoken, removed from his lands on the Bluff last Friday. 
 He came to bid her farewell before he left ; for they had been 
 kind neighbours to each other. ‘ It was not without sorrow that 
 he quitted his birth-place, where he has resided all his life, and 
 withstood in his fastnesses the victorious troops of Tshaka, who 
 conquered the whole country, and brought into subjection all the 
 native chiefs, except this one and another. But now we want 
 his land. It is important for our growing settlement at D'Urban 
 that it should be in our possession ; therefore he must go. He 
 is weak, and we are strong/ 
 
 “If we are to pursue the system which we have already in 
 some degree adopted towards the Native tribes, the same judg- 
 ments from a just God which have already overtaken the Boers 
 for their cruelties and injustice to the poor heathen, will assuredly 
 come upon us. I fear we are treading in their steps/'* 
 
 And, when leaving the Colony, the Bishop again writes : — 
 
 “July 1st. — One most important question is that of the 
 coloured population. It is essential for the sake of the whole 
 Colony, white as well as black, that well-considered and well- 
 digested plans should be adopted for the moral, religious, and 
 social improvement of the Natives ; and should the present time 
 be allowed to slip by, there will be no possibility of redeeming it." 
 
 * “ Visitation Tour,” p. 58. 
 
204 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 TTnmrini, with his people, has now moved thirty miles lower 
 down the coast, betwixt the Ilovo and Umkomazi rivers ; and a 
 gentleman of great respectability has informed me that he has 
 applied for the title-deeds for his land. But if he obtains them, 
 on what scale are they to be given, whether for five acres or for 
 five thousand? The tribe of which he is chief once occupied 
 nearly the whole country from the Umgeni to the Umkomazi, 
 and, some say, as far inland as Pietermaritzburg ; the great chief 
 living near the present site of New Germany. Is this man, then, 
 who is the only natural and lawful heir to the whole of these 
 parts, to be pared down to five acres of land, and his people in 
 the same proportion? or, when he has occupied his present 
 locality awhile, is he to be driven still further back, and his land 
 to be brought to the auctioneer's hammer? Would this be 
 English justice or liberality ? I trow not. 
 
 We would not say. Give him 6,000 or 8,000 acres of land ; 
 but. Give him and his people a block of land of ample space for 
 them to live upon, to grow their corn and graze their cattle ; so 
 that they may not, from the pressure of narrow limits, be tempted 
 to steal the white man's cattle or goods. When the Colony was 
 taken by the English, this chief had about fifty large kraals ; 
 and, during these ten years of peace, the number of his people 
 must greatly have increased. Allowing ten huts to a kraal, and 
 four persons to a hut, this would give 2,000 people at that time; 
 to whom must now be added all who have returned, together 
 with the natural increase of population, making possibly 5,000 
 people at the present time. These would constitute a small Loca- 
 tion, such as the late Martin West contemplated, which could be 
 efficiently and conveniently managed by one magistrate; to 
 whom should be added an industrial agent ; whilst the Christian 
 churches would supply one or more missionaries. The whole of 
 the boundary -lines ought to be definitely fixed , and the title-deeds 
 made out , and held sacred and inviolable ; a copy being placed in 
 the chief's hands, or deposited with trustees, and the original in 
 the Colonial Office. 
 
 What is thus done in this case should be done in other places, 
 and these small Locations be multiplied through the Colony; 
 whilst the large ones should be reduced in size, and brought into 
 manageable dimensions. Let magistrates of good character, and 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 205 
 
 suitable industrial agents, be appointed; let the census of the 
 population be annually taken, crimes be punished, and contracts 
 enforced: the magistrate then becomes the acknowledged and 
 authorized head or chief of the tribe or people, and British law 
 the guide and rule of conducting business and punishing crime ; 
 so that, being reduced to order, the native tribes may become a 
 useful and happy people. 
 
 If this land question is not satisfactorily settled, faith is broken 
 with the people, and the government has no fair basis on which 
 to work. If a just settlement is not made speedily, the people 
 will be provoked and chafed, and will say that the white English- 
 man is Tshaka in another form. The savage Zulu took their 
 country, and scattered and destroyed the people : the civilized 
 Englishman now does the same thing in another way. “ He has 
 taken our country, and the country of our fathers, so that we 
 have not now a foot of land on which to live ; and we may there- 
 fore as well die fighting against him, and wreaking our vengeance 
 upon him, as be forced into exile, or starved into slavery .” 
 
 But let the English government take the fair and honourable 
 ground here advocated, and they at once attach the Natives to 
 their nation and government. Give the Kafir an interest in the 
 country and soil, which he will defend, and for which he will 
 die; and this large number of Natives then becomes a strong wall 
 of defence against the Zulu on the east, and the Amaxosa on the 
 west, instead of a source of continual danger and alarm. Better 
 feed them with just and lawful grants of their own land than 
 with English powder and shot, — with British treasure and blood. 
 Better make them a body-guard of defence around us, than a 
 race of plunderers and murderers in our midst. Let it not be 
 forgotten that in the last three Kafir wars on the frontier of the 
 Cape Colony, thousands of these people have fought our battles 
 and braved danger with us ; have been part of our best and most 
 efficient armies, and, by hundreds, if not thousands, have died in 
 our cause. 
 
 But it is objected that these are “ Zulu refugees.” The fal- 
 lacy and incorrectness of this assertion I shall not attempt here at 
 length to point out, but will do so in a subsequent volume, on the 
 Natives, where the historical and statistical information will be 
 given, and this legitimate ground of right to a full share of the 
 
206 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 soil pointed out. I will only adduce in this place a statement of 
 what has already been ascertained upon the Inanda Location. 
 The whole number of kraals belonging to this Location are 
 1,176 ; the number of huts, 5,214 ; besides 17 belonging to those 
 who have received the truths of Christianity, and are professed 
 Christians. Of the above 1,176 kraals, 929 belong to the Natal 
 tribes , and fragments of tribes , all here long before Natal became 
 a British Colony. This leaves 247, mostly of an unknown origin, 
 probably belonging to tribes of Aborigines who were here before 
 Tshaka’s invasion; thus allowing only very few who can have 
 emigrated from Zulu-land, and proving to a demonstration that 
 those who have been coming into the Colony for some time past, 
 and have been represented .as “Zulu refugees,” were none others 
 than those who had been before driven from it by Tshaka, and 
 are now returning to the land of their fathers, the only place in 
 this wide world to which they can be considered as having any 
 legitimate right or title. 
 
 The Kafir has a very strong attachment to the land which he 
 looks upon as his own, where he was born, and where his father 
 lived before him. Let him be wherever he may, he never forgets 
 it ; and, if he has an opportunity, he will return to it. 
 
 But setting this altogether aside as irrelevant to the question, 
 we state, First. That this whole country was formerly the pro- 
 perty of the Kafir, and not of the English. Secondly. That 
 though Tshaka, by his desolating wars, has scattered most of its 
 people, yet as soon as they could again collect, they did so ; and 
 that most of those now in the Colony are the collected fragments 
 of tribes once scattered. Thirdly. That, omitting all reference 
 to this, it was stated by the commissioners for locating the 
 Natives, that there were 100,000 to be provided for, and the 
 arrangements were made on this admission. Here, then, what- 
 ever was or was not before, the claims of 100,000 to British 
 protection and provision were fairly and fully admitted by the 
 British government. A committee was appointed to select the 
 lands ; and they did select ; and the order was given by the 
 British functionaries for the Kafirs to move from other parts, 
 and take up their abode upon the lands assigned them, with the 
 assurance that those lands were set apart for their sole use. 
 
 This was done in 1846. When, in 1852, it is asserted that 
 
207 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 there are only 13,000 to be provided for, by what process of 
 fair argumentation such a conclusion can be arrived at, I can- 
 not tell : for, as most affirm, the number of Natives has been 
 increasing, and not diminishing, since that time ; and no overt 
 acts of violence, theft, or war, or refusal to pay taxes, have taken 
 place, by which they might have forfeited what was then allowed 
 and given. We have, therefore, no open way whatever of taking 
 from them what was then given, except on the ground of, “ Might 
 is right.” 
 
 Now I maintain that, setting philanthropy and religion aside, 
 the English government is bound, in honour, and justice, and 
 truth, to carry out its own engagements. It is bad for a private 
 individual to break faith with a Native ; but for a great Christian 
 nation to break faith with 87,000 Natal Kafirs, is an offence of 
 such fearful magnitude, that honour and justice stand abashed 
 before it. Surely our beloved queen will never allow the records 
 of this great nation to be darkened and polluted by a deed of 
 such wholesale wrong ! 
 
 I have ever believed that the Locations were too large for the 
 well-working of the interests of Natal : but if they are lessened, 
 others should be provided, as the case may require. Meanwhile, 
 let the demand be made as small as possible, by every facility 
 being given to the Native to enter into the industrious relation- 
 ships of civilized life. If the present Locations are to be greatly 
 diminished, land should be given for Native Towns near the 
 English towns, or in the midst of an English population; by 
 which means amalgamation may go on. But it is wrong, in 
 every aspect, to drive them back into the interior, where no 
 elevating process can be in operation, and where, like the wild 
 beasts, they must ultimately melt away before the face of the 
 civilized white man. The sons of Japheth have entered into the 
 tents of Ham : let it not be to destroy, but to save. 
 
 Whilst writing on this subject, I would point out another 
 glaring act of wrong and injustice, which is proposed to be 
 inflicted, in connexion with missionary operations. When the 
 American and other missionaries commenced their operations 
 on the Locations, it was with the full understanding that they 
 should not be disturbed in them ; that, although titles might not 
 be given, they should not be interfered with, so as to retard their 
 
208 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 efforts ; and that they might therefore select their own sites, and 
 erect such buildings as were needful for the efficient performance 
 of their benevolent duties. Upon the faith of this they have 
 proceeded; and two Wesleyan, fourteen American, and three 
 Berlin missionaries have chosen their localities, built their houses, 
 chapels, out-houses, &c., relying on the British government 
 honourably to fulfil its engagements. “The public faith was 
 pledged not to disturb the Natives.” What must, then, have 
 been the astonishment of the American missionaries, the other 
 day, when, a deputation from their body having waited on his 
 honour the lieutenant-governor, to know the intentions of govern- 
 ment upon this important subject, they were told that the Loca- 
 tions would be cut up, and the Natives scattered ; the claims of 
 about thirteen thousand would be admitted ; but the remainder 
 must either leave the Colony, or make arrangements with private 
 parties to reside upon their lands ! In answer to the question 
 whether the mission-premises would be given into the hands of 
 any claimants, they were told, “No;” but that he (the governor) 
 could not engage that the land, to within five rods (fifty yards) of 
 the house, should not be appropriated, — an act which would be 
 equal to the entire removal of the mission- stations. 
 
 They had good reason to make these inquiries, as, within a few 
 weeks previously, nearly twenty thousand acres had been surveyed 
 off the Umvoti Location, for three farms, allotted to different 
 claimants. And, only a few weeks later, another person, visiting 
 one of the stations, congratulated the missionary on the improve- 
 ments he had made upon his farm ; that is to say, the improve- 
 ments made by the missionary upon the farm of the person who 
 had now come to claim all ! and thus the care, and toil, and 
 expense of the missionary for years are swallowed up at once by 
 the congratulations of a needy settler. This farm has since been 
 surveyed to within a short distance of the house ; so that it will 
 be with difficulty that the cattle can graze in one direction with- 
 out committing trespass. 
 
 A still more recent instance of this kind of justice has occurred 
 at the station of the Berlin Missionary Society, under the Dra- 
 kenberg, which was formed in June, 1847. This was a six- 
 thousand acres Dutch farm, with buildings thereon erected ; and 
 was given to Usikali, on the condition that the Berlin Mission- 
 
209 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 ary Society should pay £37 to the farmer for the buildings on 
 the spot. This money was paid, and the farmer was to receive 
 compensation from the government by land allotted to him in 
 another place. The diplomatic agent for the Natives, in com- 
 pany with Dr. Stanger, the surveyor-general, then gave it over 
 to this said Usikali. The land-marks of the boundary were 
 pointed out by the diplomatic agent to the chief ; and every thing 
 was supposed to be settled according to “ the law of the Medes 
 and Persians, which altereth not;” when, lo ! in 1852, the 
 governor comes, and says that the government had not power to 
 do what it did before, and which we have proved from official 
 records to have taken place ; and now the farmer must be paid 
 for the farm; and, if this feeble mission will not pay £150, he 
 (the governor) must buy it as the seat of a magistracy. So now 
 this small mission is put to the last extremity, either to raise the 
 money, or to prepare to leave the place. How grievous the effects 
 of such vacillation, — doing and undoing! one governor having 
 power to do one thing, another denying it; one giving, another 
 taking away; the dispirited missionary and faith-broken Native 
 going to the wall ! The beginning of such proceedings we see ; 
 but the end, if they are persisted in, may be written in tears and 
 blood. 
 
 I would say here, — as I have said elsewhere, — Begin at the 
 beginning : do not put the first last, and the last first. It is 
 admitted, on all hands, that the Locations were set apart for the 
 Natives ; and the missionaries were encouraged by the govern- 
 ment to go upon them, with the prospect of £50 per annum 
 towards their support, one of them (the Rev. Aldin Grout, on 
 the Umvoti) being actually appointed by the government. This 
 gentleman was on his way to America, in January, 1844, when 
 he was stopped at Cape Town by his excellency Sir G. Napier, 
 who inquired if he was willing to become a government mission- 
 ary at Natal. Sir Peregrine Maitland arrived at this time, and 
 engaged Mr. Grout as government missionary , paying part or all 
 of his salary out of government funds . Upon his return, he was 
 directed to select a site which would not be claimed by the 
 farmers ; and the present recorder assured him that the site 
 which he then selected on the Umvoti would not be thus claimed. 
 But he is now told that ten rods from the house may be the 
 
210 
 
 HISTOEY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 utmost extent of his allowance ; by which curtailment his mis- 
 sionary enterprise would be utterly frustrated. Now, as the pri- 
 mary object on the Location was the good of the Natives, and, 
 in connexion with them, of the mission ; so, in all truth and 
 honour, their interests should be settled first, and that in a man- 
 ner which will not put our queen and country to shame. A 
 Dutch Farmer gets his six thousand acres of land, who has 
 resided on it twelve months , in order to claim it ; whilst devoted 
 missionaries, who have lived for years on the stations, giving all 
 their time and labour and property to benefit the Aborigines of 
 the country, are to be pared down to one hundred square yards. 
 I shall not pass those strictures and censures on these trans- 
 actions which they merit, being satisfied that the bare mention of 
 them must call forth the indignation of every honest man. 
 
 But alarming representations have been made of the danger of 
 missionary institutions, taken from the scenes which have recently 
 transpired in the old Colony. The cases, however, are by no 
 means parallel. There the people went to reside upon the sta- 
 tions, collected from different parts, without any claim, but were 
 not trained for rebellion : here the masses have never been under 
 engagements, and are the proper claimants of the soil , to the 
 number of one hundred thousand ! 
 
 From what has taken place in the war of the old Colony, the 
 trumpet of danger has been loudly blown, sounding an alarm 
 against the treasons taught on mission-stations : but this has 
 been done to serve a purpose ; whilst the facts are destructive of 
 the calumny. A few Hottentots and others, connected with some 
 institutions in the old Colony, have unhappily been betrayed into 
 either actual hostility or neutral inactivity ; but this by no means 
 applies to the whole . And why keep the eye continually fixed 
 upon these, dwelling only on the partial evils which may have 
 arisen from mistaken views on the part of some ? Why not look 
 on the opposite side a little ? Who is it that has assisted Sir 
 Harry Smith in the present war, — keeping open his outlet at 
 East London, (the Buffalo Mouth,) — preserving his posts along 
 the whole line of frontier, — escorting his waggons, — conveying 
 his dispatches, — presenting a breakwater against the terrible 
 flood of Kafir-land Proper, which would have poured down, and 
 either have swept the English into the sea, or besieged them in 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 211 
 
 their chief towns? Who? Kafirs trained on mission-stations, 
 — Pato, Kama, Umtiiiara, and other chiefs and their people, 
 who have nobly resisted the many and powerful temptations 
 which have assailed them, have fought under our banners and 
 against their own countrymen, and for our defence and preserva- 
 tion. The good behaviour and brave help, also, of multitudes of 
 Pingoes, Hottentots, and ex-slaves, who have resided near the 
 colonial towns, and been members of Christian churches and con- 
 gregations, throughout the Colony, add another proof that Native 
 towns near the English may be made a great auxiliary in defend- 
 ing the Colony ; whilst the evils which have incidentally arisen 
 may, in future, be guarded against and prevented, at the cost of 
 a little prudence and fair dealing. Why, then, should a despe- 
 rate attack be made upon missionary institutions? In this 
 instance it must certainly recoil upon those who have made it ; 
 laying open the malice , or the interested views , which have called 
 it forth, and showing that the parties against whom it has been 
 directed are grossly calumniated. 
 
 This representation and statement I have made, not in Exeter 
 Hall, but in the largest public meeting ever held in Natal, in 
 the face, and on the chosen ground, of the champions of mis- 
 representation and wrong towards missions. 
 
 But it is objected that, on some of these stations, magisterial 
 functions, &c., have been performed. How so? Were there no 
 magistrates in the country ? If there were, why did they not look 
 after the usurped exercise of those functions, and prevent it ? Let 
 suitable magistrates be appointed, who will attend to their duty ; 
 and, depend upon it, there will be no complaint on this ground. 
 
 I cannot leave this subject without stating that, in my opinion, 
 there ought to be a government industrial agent in every suit- 
 able locality. Industrial institutions for the Kafirs will be of no 
 use ; but a proper person might and ought to be appointed to 
 take the oversight of this department ; whose business it should 
 be to search out and encourage the most deserving amongst the 
 Kafirs^ distribute seed, give instruction in raising the crops, 
 encourage them to grow cotton, ginger, arrow-root, &c., give the 
 highest price for the produce, so as to make these and other 
 export articles pay better than growing maize and pumpkins ; also 
 to bestow a reward on the most successful and deserving. Let 
 
 p 2 
 
212 
 
 HISTOET OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 these agents be multiplied to as great an extent as possible ; and 
 over them place an overseer , who shall carefully look after the 
 whole business, and report to the government. This agent 
 might also collect the taxes ; as it is rather an anomalous affair 
 for magistrates to be the tax-gatherers general of the country, 
 and may place them in circumstances very unfavourable for the 
 right performance of the other duties of their office. This indus- 
 trial agent would then be able to press upon the people the 
 necessity of bringing produce instead of money, especially that 
 kind which was not bulky ; and in this manner they might be 
 stimulated to action. 
 
 It will be objected that Mr. Shepstone gave cotton-seed, and 
 requested the Natives to pay their tax in produce, but the plan 
 failed. Mr. Shepstone, however, could not divide himself into a 
 hundred parts to look after it ; and, without some attention and 
 care, it were preposterous to expect great things from naked 
 barbarians. 
 
 It will be further objected that the mode will be expensive ; 
 but I would ask, in the name of humanity and right, What is 
 done with the £8,000 annually collected from the Kafirs ? Is 
 this to be swallowed up by the English officials, without any refer- 
 ence to those from whom it is taken ? To the present time, only 
 £50 per annum has been directly paid for the benefit of those 
 people, — a sum which has been allowed to the Eev. James Allison 
 towards the support of his manual-labour school. What becomes 
 of the large remaining balance, extracted from the sweat 
 of 50,000 poor Kafir women? Is it to be expended in employing 
 men to rob them of their land, and drive the inhabitants out of 
 the country ? What ! is this British honour and justice in the 
 middle of the nineteenth century? Nay; every particle of 
 nature in a just and honourable man repels the proposition as an 
 insult and a wrong, setting aside the “ bray of Exeter Hall,” and 
 the “ morbid philanthropy of the religious public of England.” 
 
 Betwixt the barbarian Kafir and the civilized Englishman, 
 there is a great chasm, a mighty gulf. The cold, stern English- 
 man stands on the one bank, crying, “ Civilize ! civilize ! ! civi- 
 lize!!!” — but lends no helping hand to convey the poor Native 
 across. The devoted missionary stands on the opposite bank, 
 exclaiming, “Christianize! Christianize!! Christianize!!!” — at 
 
213 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 the same time taking by the hand as many as he is able, and 
 landing them safely at the English settler's side, amid a thousand 
 discouragements, some of which are laboriously placed in the 
 way by the “ civilizer " himself. But let the government thus 
 do its part, and improvement will advance at a rapid rate. There 
 will then be, on each station, the missionary, — the representative 
 of God and the church ; the magistrate , — the representative of 
 the queen and Great Britain ; and the artisan , — the representative 
 of the great commercial and civilized world. The progress may 
 appear slow for a time, but it will increase as years advance ; and 
 each year will add its link to the chain which stretches across the 
 gulf, and joins the white man to his coloured brethren, until a 
 nation of barbarous savages rises to bless the people which has 
 made them great and good, and puts a brighter crown upon 
 Britain's head than the lovely queen of England ever wore. 
 
 It will be said, " Yes ; this is all very plausible upon paper ; but 
 it is only the production of a hair-brained theorist, and can never 
 be practically carried out." No ; certainly not, — if the attempt 
 is never made. It is always easier to fold the arms in cold 
 supineness, and to utter loud and long complaints, than to put 
 forth effort, especially if it is attended with labour and expense : 
 but let this attempt be fairly made, or some better plan be carried 
 out, — since I have no desire to be dictator on the subject, — and 
 then with some show of grace and propriety may it be said that 
 "it is all in vain." 
 
 Some have talked and others have written about making the 
 Kafirs half slaves or apprentices. On this point I would ask 
 two plain questions : I. Can they do it? 2. Have they a right 
 to do it ? If so, from whom is the right derived? Most 
 assuredly this scheme is chimerical ; for if the British govern- 
 ment and people had the full guarantee as to the right both from 
 earth and heaven, both from man and God, they have not the 
 power to do it. No; they may drive the Kafir back into the 
 wilderness, but they will never bind him, except in fetters ; they 
 will never confine him, except they lodge him in a prison. The 
 right, also, to carry out this scheme, in the name of reason, 
 honour, justice, and religion, I deny. 
 
 But in order to anything being permanently and effectually 
 done, the second great measure, after righteously settling the land 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 214 
 
 [chap. 
 
 claim, must be, to establish a thoroughly efficient English govern- 
 ment over them . This is absolutely essential. As set forth in 
 another part of this Chapter, Kafir chieftainship must be utterly 
 abolished. Good and efficient magistrates must be appointed, 
 not one magistrate for 20,000 or 30,000 people, scattered over a 
 wide extent of country ; but the number must be so far increased 
 as to enable each to take the strict oversight of all within the 
 limited circle of magistracy. 
 
 Offences must be clearly proved and severely punished; the 
 people being made to feel that the strong hand of a strong 
 government is upon them, and that they must submit, they must 
 
 obey. 
 
 A census of the people in each magistracy should be annually 
 taken and carefully kept. None should be allowed to come 
 within the bounds of the magistrate's jurisdiction without report- 
 ing themselves, or to leave without permission, and its being 
 known whither they have proceeded. Every facility for detect- 
 ing crime should be adopted ; and no crime should be allowed 
 to go unpunished, upon any consideration whatever. 
 
 Contracts for service should be strenuously enforced ; and, in 
 order that this may be done, means of detecting the breaches of 
 engagement should be contrived, so that these wild creatures 
 should not be the sport of their own whims and inclinations, — 
 engaging one day, and leaving the next, — losing the oxen on 
 the journey, and then running away and leaving master and wag- 
 gon in the lurch, thus occasioning great delay, damage, and loss, 
 — or, when at home, being sent for the oxen, and walking away, 
 to return no more. The English have, in these and other ways, 
 been greatly provoked ; and it is no wonder that they should 
 utter loud and bitter complaints ; but the fault has been with the 
 government, and not with the Kafirs. The government ought to 
 have adopted wise and vigorous measures, so as to have prevented 
 these things ; and instead of this being hard for the Kafir, it 
 would have been the greatest benefit that could have been con- 
 ferred upon him, and the contrary fine of proceeding has been the 
 greatest curse. 
 
 Let justices of the peace be placed on private lands, at suitable 
 distances from each other, with or without salary, and possessing 
 the power of punishing petty offences ; whilst greater ones should 
 
215 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 be referred to the magistrates, who should decide upon them ; 
 and the whole should be submitted to the revision of the chief 
 magistrate. 
 
 But let not those who are invested with a little brief authority 
 use it in playing all sorts of fantastic tricks, or something worse. 
 A Kafir has a sharp sense of justice ; and whilst he will respect 
 and reverence the officer who will give him just punishment for 
 his misdeeds, he will abhor the man who does him wanton 
 wrong, and may be tempted to settle accounts in his own way. 
 
 The Kafirs must be treated like children. If a man has a 
 large family, and leaves them without restraint or control, his chil- 
 dren become a plague to himself and a scourge to the community. 
 The Kafirs are children of a larger growth, and must be treated 
 accordingly , — children in knowledge, ignorant of the relationships 
 of civilized society, and strangers to many of the motives which 
 influence the conduct of the white man. But they are men in 
 physical and mental powers , — men in the arts and usages of their 
 nation, and the laws of their country ; and the great difficulty in 
 governing them is, to treat them as men-children, teaching them 
 that to submit and to obey are essential to their own welfare, as 
 well as to that of others. 
 
 Some kind-hearted Christians will say, “This is much too 
 severe but my firm conviction, after many years' experience, 
 is, that it is not merely the best, but also the only, way to save 
 the Native races from ruin and annihilation ; and that had the 
 Kafirs on the Frontier of the old Colony been treated with more 
 apparent severity after the first war, a second outbreak would not 
 have taken place. Who, I would ask, is their best friend, — the 
 man who would save them by apparent severity, or the man who 
 would destroy them by mistaken kindness ? I presume, the former. 
 
 Besides, it should not be forgotten that what appears to be 
 severe to us, is not so to them, since many of them have lived 
 under the iron rule of cruel, capricious despots, with no security 
 for life or property, and are consequently unable to appreciate or 
 understand our excess of civilized kindness, being strangers to 
 those refined feelings which operate in the breasts of the Chris- 
 tian. The result of too mild a policy is, that in a few years 
 they are changed from crouching, terror-stricken vassals, to bold, 
 lawless, independent barbarians. 
 
216 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. 
 
 By these and other methods a systematic, well-regulated, power- 
 ful control should be exercised over them, by which they would 
 be rendered unable to plot schemes of mischief, or to arrange 
 plans for war. Let it be remembered that these remarks apply 
 to British subjects in a British Colony, and not to independent 
 Native tribes in the interior ; and that the measures proposed are 
 needful for their benefit and preservation, as well as for our peace 
 and prosperity, being calculated to prevent mischief and to 
 promote virtue. 
 
 The following remarks, by a correspondent of the “ Watchman ” 
 newspaper, from the Eastern Province, are so appropriate that I 
 introduce them here. Speaking of the Frontier tribes, the writer 
 says, “ What , then , can be done ? Why, in sober truth, you can 
 do nothing in this matter per saltum . What I have indicated 
 above with regard to the Gaikas, would perhaps be the best mode 
 of recommencing a series of quiet and well-considered measures 
 for gradually counteracting the evil influences often exerted by 
 the chiefs. A good deal was effected in this way during the 
 three years 1848, 1849, and 1850. Similar measures, improved 
 by the suggestions of experience, should continue to be employed. 
 A regular system of government should be constructed for British 
 Kaffraria, adapted to the peculiar circumstances of its population. 
 The British functionaries should, in their several districts, be 
 paramount, and only responsible to the chief commissioner. The 
 chiefs in these districts should not be allowed publicly to exercise 
 any independent authority ; whatever it may be requisite for them 
 to do, should always be understood to be done with the concur- 
 rence and sanction of the chief British authority of the district, 
 or otherwise to have no force. But while the chiefs of British 
 Kaffraria should not exercise any independent authority, every 
 favourable opportunity should be embraced to engage them to 
 support and carry out the views and measures of government. 
 They should be taught by every means that their good faith and 
 co-operation will always be acceptable, and meet with substantial 
 reward from the government.”* 
 
 In the last page of my pamphlet, the following passage is 
 found : “ Having already trespassed so far upon the reader's 
 
 * “ Watchman ” newspaper, April 21st, 1852. 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 217 
 
 time and patience, I must forego what I would have otherwise 
 disclosed of what is transpiring around us, especially in con- 
 nexion with the revolting system of female slavery which exists. 
 Supposing about one hundred thousand Kafirs to be in the 
 Colony, about one-half of them are females, who are as fully 
 articles of merchandise, in being sold for wives to the highest 
 bidder, as the horses and cattle and goods which are brought 
 to the auction-mart, and knocked down to those who will give 
 the best price. Our nature recoils with indignation and horror at 
 the fact of there being fifty thousand female slaves in the Natal 
 Colony, under the government of our beloved queen, and amongst 
 the free institutions of honoured Britain.*” 
 
 I am happy to hear that the government has resolved to put 
 an end to this revolting practice ; but, in doing this, the greatest 
 caution will be required. If violent hands be laid at once on 
 this complicated and powerful machinery, it will break into a 
 thousand pieces, and do not a little damage to those that stand 
 by. One hundred thousand Natives are not a plaything. The 
 Boers made light of them ; and they did it to their cost, some 
 of their best men falling the victims of mistaken and presump- 
 tuous conduct. The English settlers of Natal thought little of 
 the Natives, when they entered Zulu-land in the early part of 
 1838; but, leaving the bodies of two thousand of their people 
 (Kafirs) on Zulu hills, and in the Zulu gorges, to be eaten by 
 the beasts of prey, and their bones to whiten in the suns of many 
 years, whilst only a few scattered remnants returned to tell their 
 tale of woe and slaughter, — they were taught to measure their 
 foes better. No; this mode of depreciation will not answer; but 
 laws must be made which will cause the evil gradually to work 
 itself out, and which must be administered under the best and 
 most efficient management of British agents . I know not what 
 the plans of the government are, or whether it has any at. all; but 
 I make these statements as the convictions of my own judgment, 
 and am not led by the theories of any class of men. 
 
 Two very simple laws would greatly check the evil ; and more 
 stringent ones could be adopted, as the case might require. The 
 first is, — not to allow more th.rn.five head of cattle to be given for 
 a wife. This would put a stop to the auction part of the busi- 
 ness at once ; and young women would be able to take young 
 
218 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. 
 
 men whom they liked, instead of being taken by old men whom 
 they hate, but whom they are obliged to marry, because they can 
 give the most cattle, and so the father of the girl, looking upon 
 her as a marketable commodity, says, “ I shall take the highest 
 bidder ; and I shall make her take him ; if willingly, well ; but 
 if not, I shall inflict torture until she does.” 
 
 A second law I would suggest; namely, to make the first wife 
 free from taxation , but to levy a heavy tax or fine on every suc- 
 ceeding one. Some might say that this would be licensing the 
 transaction. I would say, u Yes, in the same manner as that 
 in which you license foreign corn, when you place a high import 
 duty upon it.” 
 
 Let these two simple regulations be fairly worked into the 
 system of Kafir government; and then, others more stringent 
 being applied, the evil will be likely soon to work itself out, and 
 come to an end. 
 
 The affairs of South Africa are now become all-absorbing to 
 the British nation, taxing the energies and calling forth the 
 resources of the land. Three terrible Kafir wars in the old 
 Colony, the last of which has only just come to an end, attended 
 with so large an expenditure of English blood and treasure, invest 
 the subject with no ordinary importance, and afford an oppor- 
 tunity for the exercise of all the power which England possesses. 
 This is admitted to have been one of Lord John Russell* s “ great 
 difficulties ; ” and not his alone ; for the ablest statesmen, and the 
 warriors that have won the highest honours on other battle-fields, 
 have scarcely been adequate to the task of subduing and govern- 
 ing the Kafirs in the old Colony. Three governors and three 
 lieutenant-governors have been appointed and recalled, in a com- 
 paratively short space of time ; and those who before thought and 
 spake lightly of a Kafir war, have proved to their sorrow, that 
 it is a serious affair; and now allow, that if it can be avoided 
 on honourable terms, no means should be left untried to prevent 
 it.* Natal is inhabited and surrounded by vast numbers of 
 Natives, (Kafirs,) and has a solemn admonition before its eyes, in 
 the old Colony. Let, then, the warning voice be heard, and a 
 
 * See the end of this Chapter, page 226, for more recent observations on the 
 third Kafir war, now happily terminated. 
 
219 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 
 
 policy., not timid, but cautious, just, and firm, be adopted and 
 pursued. Under these circumstances we look with some con- 
 cern upon the journals of the day, the editors of which must be 
 regarded as, to some extent, the exponents of prevailing public 
 opinion. 
 
 The colonial papers have not, upon the whole, appeared 
 inimical to the cause of the Natives; but occasionally articles of 
 great warmth and severity have been published, which probably 
 were, to some extent, called forth by the passing events con- 
 nected with the Frontier war, but which will be discontinued 
 when the immediate and temporary cause has passed away. 
 
 The same may also be said of some of the English papers, 
 when discussing the same subject. From the “ Times ” we quote 
 the following: “We consider that our insular position compels 
 us to colonize ; that colonization implies contact with savages ; 
 and that contact with savages involves the suffering of the inferior 
 race. We consider that colonists are as morally entitled to pro- 
 tection as the Aborigines ; and that when these interests clash, as 
 clash they must , the weaker must go to the wall. No territory, 
 not even an entire continent, has ever yet proved spacious enough 
 for Europeans and savages together.'” 
 
 On this paragraph we remark, that its chief recommendation is 
 its plainness ; its purport being simply, in plain English, “ Colo- 
 nize with European or English emigrants, and exterminate the 
 Natives.” “We consider that colonists are as morally entitled 
 to protection as the Aborigines,” &c. So say we ; but we ask, 
 Does the writer mean by “ colonists ” those who were in the 
 country when the English took possession of it, or those who 
 have since emigrated to it, or may emigrate at any. future time ? 
 and does he mean by the “ protection ” of the colonists, extermi- 
 nating the Native, and taking his lands as a lawful prize ? I 
 think that the latter will be allowed to be the fair and natural 
 deduction from the paragraph, where it is stated, as a very con- 
 soling fact, that “ the weaker must go to the wall ! ” 
 
 So far as concerns the colonists who were at Natal when the 
 English took possession of it, I think they have no reasonable 
 ground for complaint of want of protection in the distribution of 
 land, since, upon proof of twelve months* occupancy, they had 
 3,000 or 6,000 acres given, — no small or mean allowance, surely; 
 
220 
 
 HISTOEY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 whilst the Aborigines have received nothing approaching to the 
 same proportion. The first claimants having been thus dealt with, 
 we come to the second class, — more recent emigrants; and, in 
 order to understand the subject aright, let us change the position of 
 the parties, placing them vice versa, and ask, whether the Abori- 
 gines of England or America would admit the soundness of the 
 proposition, — that the Natives of South Africa should be at 
 liberty to enter their country; and, because their skin was of 
 another colour, and their habits superior, should, on the ground 
 of might, lay their hands upon the goodly homesteads and rich 
 farms of the inhabitants? Neither Englishman nor American 
 would consent to any such mode of reasoning ; but both of them 
 would consider that they, as the original possessors, were^ doing 
 “ morally ” right in exerting their utmost strength to repel the 
 outrage, and to punish the wrong-doers ; and, until this was 
 done, would maintain the direst hostility. 
 
 But because I thus take the writer upon his own ground, and 
 reason on the subject of “ moral ” right, let no one say that I 
 would, for a moment, instil these views into the mind of the 
 Native. I most solemnly repudiate the thought, and fully believe 
 that no missionary in Natal has so acted. 
 
 I should not have deemed it needful to notice these extreme 
 views, were it not for the fact, that they are either forming or 
 feeding public opinion on this very grave subject; and these 
 notions are not confined to Natal or the Cape, but fly on the 
 wings of the wind to all parts" of the world. But I, for one, 
 am not at all inclined to relish the idea, that our great nation 
 should become the public executioner of the Natives of South 
 Africa. No ; I would say. If England finds it needful to exter- 
 minate, let it be the last fearful resort : nay, it were far better 
 not to colonize at all. 
 
 Under these dark and saddening views, it is most gratifying 
 to find that there is, at least, one pleasing exception to what is 
 here set forth as a universal rule; proving that these painful 
 results of colonization do not take place as a matter of necessity. 
 This exception is in the case of New Zealand. We quote from 
 the “ Watchman ” of May 5th, 1852, where the waiter says, in 
 reference to the subject of Sir J. Pakington giving a constitu- 
 tion to New Zealand, “ In these and other places, the English 
 
221 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 settlers, it will also be remembered, have been thrown among a 
 native race, which, by its aboriginal attributes, appears to be the 
 most formidable, and most capable, of all uncivilized tribes of 
 man, but which, by the beneficent influence of Christianity, has 
 been reclaimed, within a single generation, from savage habits, 
 (notoriously including cannibalism,) to such a condition of amelio- 
 ration,* that government now judges these native Christians to 
 be as deserving of the privilege of local self-government as their 
 European neighbours. 
 
 “Each” chamber “will have its legislative council, all the 
 members of which will be freely elected; and the franchise for 
 that purpose is given alike to the Native and to the European : the 
 property test being, in its lowest form, the occupation of a house 
 worth £10, if situate in the towns, or £5, if in the country. 
 
 “ Without entering further into details, while we have only an 
 outline before us, we recur to the great and gratifying fact of the 
 witness borne in the British House of Commons to the success of 
 Christian missions in New Zealand. The missionary preceded the 
 merchant in these islands, and civilization was taught by Chris- 
 tianity, and not by commerce or by government. The present 
 governor, Sir George Grey, tells us of the Maories, that ' nearly the 
 whole nation has now been converted to Christianity ; that they 
 are fond of agriculture ; take great pleasure in cattle and horses ; 
 like the sea, and form good sailors ; have now many coasting ves- 
 sels of their own, manned with Maori crews ; are attached to Euro- 
 peans, and admire their customs and manners; and that they are 
 extremely ambitious of rising in civilization, and becoming skilled 
 in European arts/ He adds that f many of them have also now, 
 from the value of their property, a large stake in the welfare of 
 the country. One chief has, besides valuable property of various 
 kinds, upwards of £500 invested in government securities; 
 several others have also sums of from £200 to £400, invested in 
 the same securities/ It would appear that such a race could 
 easily be incorporated into any British settlement, with mutual 
 
 * For the most ample and interesting account of this great triumph of Chris- 
 tianity, consult “ Remarkable Incidents in the Life of the Rey. Samuel Leigh, 
 Missionary to the Settlers and Savages of Australia and New Zealand. With a 
 succinct History of the Origin and Progress of the Missions in those Colonies. By 
 the Rev. Alexander Strachan.” 
 
222 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 advantage to Natives and settlers. In fact,, the process of the 
 incorporation of the native population into the European settle- 
 ments 'has, for the last few years, been taking place with a 
 rapidity unexampled in history. Unless some sudden and 
 unforeseen cause of interruption should occur, it will still pro- 
 ceed ; and a very few years of continued peace and prosperity 
 will suffice for the entire fusion of the two races into one 
 nation/ 
 
 “The aboriginal population of whom such things are spoken, 
 displayed, forty years ago, their pre-eminence over other savages 
 chiefly in a greater ferocity, and superior daring and accom- 
 plishment in the arts of war. Only seven years ago, they were 
 in rebellion against the British government, and in arms against 
 those new neighbours whom now the New-Zealander copies, 
 emulates, and unites himself to, in one allegiance, in one religion, 
 and in domestic relations. He, in return, will be acknowledged 
 by the imperial legislature as a fellow-subject, possessing the 
 rights of a common citizenship. f Eor this part of the measure 
 Colonel Thompson could not refrain from offering to the colonial 
 secretary his warmest congratulations ; and in it believed that he 
 saw the recognition of a principle, which was capable of carrying 
 forward this country to as much of the empire of the world as the 
 ambition of an honest patriot should desire/ ” 
 
 This is precisely what I contend for in this Chapter. Whether 
 it is wise or not to give the New-Zealander the franchise, I do 
 not pretend to determine ; but I do contend that it is not needful 
 to exterminate the aboriginal savage, according to the doctrine 
 set forth by the “ Times,"” and warmly advocated by unscrupu- 
 lous adventurers in our Colonies. The great moral and civil 
 amelioration which lias taken place in New Zealand may take 
 place in Natal, and amongst the vast tribes of the great continent 
 of Africa ; and it is the duty of every honest man to try to bring 
 about this desirable result. 
 
 But I am happy to find that the policy of extermination does 
 not accord with the general sentiments of the public at home. 
 I will give another extract from the “ Times ” of April, 1852: 
 “We do not deny that the evil has been greatly increased by 
 the insanity of our territorial encroachments. Doubling our 
 dominion — which has positively swelled from 110,000 square 
 
223 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 miles in 1842, to 230,000 in 1850 — doubled our dangers; but 
 the principles in operation would have been the same wherever 
 our frontier line was drawn. What we have now to do is, to 
 relinquish with the best grace, and in the best manner practicable, 
 our untenable positions, and confine ourselves to a frontier more 
 easily defensible.” This forms part of a long article in the 
 “ leading journal ” of Europe upon South African policy. I know 
 not how the English can relinquish any of the territory acquired 
 in the old Colony, with either good or bad " grace;” for it 
 would be without “ grace” at all, so far as I can see : but there 
 are some matters relating to Natal which stand entirely on 
 another footing, and which I shall now detail. 
 
 The boundary of the Natal Colony, as originally fixed, on the 
 west, was the Umzimkulu river; but, a short time ago, this 
 boundary was extended to the Umtafuna; thus taking in nearly 
 one hundred miles of additional coast range, and reaching inland, 
 in a parallel line with the old boundary line, to the Quahlamba 
 Mountains; by which alteration a large portion of additional 
 territory was added to the Natal Colony, and taken from Eaku, 
 the Amamponda chief. 
 
 But on what ground was this large extent of additional terri- 
 tory annexed? Was it because the present Colony was filled up, 
 and families were pressing so closely upon each other, that more 
 ample space was requisite ? No ; beyond the Isipingo, as far as 
 the Umzimkulu, there is scarcely a family located. Was it 
 because the country was an unoccupied waste, untenanted by 
 man? No; along the whole line of coast, at least, it was pos- 
 sessed by Natives. Was it because Eaku had broken faith with 
 the Colony, and stood in hostile array against it? No; the 
 assagai and the kerrie were lying bloodless on the ground, or 
 used only for the more laudable purpose of spearing bucks, or 
 knocking down birds. 
 
 The alleged cause was, that, Eaku having become responsible 
 for such cattle, stolen by the Bushmen, as should be traced into 
 his country, and many having thus been traced, he must now 
 make restitution for the stolen property ; and the modest total of 
 so many thousand acres of territory was allowed to be an equiva- 
 lent. But, according to the “ Times,” did it not really arise 
 from the “ insanity of territorial aggrandizement,” or from the 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 224 
 
 [chap. 
 
 notion of making way for the future possible wants of the white 
 man at the expense of the black ? 
 
 But how came it to pass, after all was supposed to be settled, 
 signed, and sealed, that the same official who had accomplished 
 his task so successfully before, was found again at the court of 
 the Amamponda chief, demanding one or two thousand head of 
 cattle on the same score as before ? These were also given, but 
 with what grace I must leave honest men to judge. The cattle 
 were brought to Maritzburg, and advertised for sale by public 
 auction; but, I suppose, serious misgivings began to work in 
 certain quarters, and it was thought that some very inconvenient 
 questions might be asked by and by; and therefore, to make 
 the best of a bad matter, it would be well to send them back 
 again, and thus to “ relinquish, with the best grace and in the 
 best manner possible,” this unrighteous acquisition. But both 
 the “grace” and the “manner” were bad enough to make an 
 English government hang down its head with shame before the 
 barbarian monarch, who had never done them wrong, but was a 
 friendly ally. Such an act of restitution would, by him, be put 
 down to weakness on our part, rather than to a desire to render 
 tardy justice to him. With such tricks it is much easier to rouse 
 the lion than to tame him; but, though fretted and angry, he 
 has not sprung upon our little Colony, nor revenged the wrong 
 in blood. 
 
 But here is the point of the evil : — if, at any time, there should 
 be an outbreak, all the blame will fall on Paku and his people, 
 and perhaps upon the missionaries ; and it will then be regarded 
 as a fair and legitimate ground on which to take away his life 
 and those of his people, and add his country to “ our territorial 
 aggrandizement.” But let the recollection of these acts of pro- 
 vocation offered to him soften our resentment in such a case, and 
 modify our measures. 
 
 I must leave it for politicians to determine whether it is well 
 to make Paku responsible for the Bushmen's depredations ; but, 
 according to my opinion, such an arrangement is both impolitic 
 and unjust. 
 
 Then, on the north-eastern frontier of this Colony, how stand 
 matters at present ? Por some time past Umpanda has removed 
 his people to a distance of about sixty miles from the Tugela 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 225 
 
 river, — the boundary of the Colony, — in order that they might 
 not escape, and cross the boundary into the Colony ; but in this 
 vacant space an English trader has now taken up his abode, 
 stating that Umpanda has given him a large tract of the frontier 
 land. Report says that it is the reward of having handed over 
 a large quantity of arms and ammunition to his Zulu majesty ; 
 and certainly this is a very favourable place for him to occupy, 
 in order to carry on this suicidal traffic. 
 
 It is now a fully admitted fact, that Umpanda has a large 
 supply of arms and ammunition, and would be able to bring 
 many armed warriors into the field. Some parties must have 
 been employed in trading in these deadly weapons ; and strong 
 suspicions are entertained concerning particular persons. But 
 they are still allowed to trade ; and I would ask, Have those 
 searching investigations been made by the authorities into these 
 matters, which might and ought to have taken place ? And if 
 so, have the best means been adopted to stop such unpatriotic 
 traffic? 
 
 I have in this Chapter entered very fully into the subject of 
 the English government of the Natives in Natal. I have adduced 
 facts, principles, and engagements : I have reasoned upon them, 
 drawn inferences from them, and established certain positions. 
 I have done this, not as a philanthropist, but as a man of honour, 
 taking the first principles of the laws of nations as the basis of 
 my remarks and conclusions. If any man is disposed to find 
 fault, let him disprove my facts, or point out the illogical cha- 
 racter of my reasoning, and the fallacy of my conclusions. But 
 let him not make a bluster, and use hard names, because I have 
 sought to set forth “ the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but 
 the truth/'’ 
 
 If the policy advocated in these pages were carried out, I 
 believe that the native population of this Colony might be made 
 a great blessing to it. If a contrary course is pursued, they will 
 be made a great scourge ; but the blame and guilt of it will lie 
 at the Englishman's door. 
 
 I should not have bestowed so much labour upon this subject, 
 if I were not convinced that it is one of transcendant importance 
 to South Africa. It will soon be a vital question on the Frontier 
 
226 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 of the old Colony, — when the claims of the Kafirs between the 
 Fish and Kei rivers have to be considered and settled, — whether 
 England is to be the great destroyer of the South African races ; 
 or whether she will, by proper government, raise and save them. 
 
 I have sought to place the whole matter in a clear, just, and 
 convincing light ; and, having had to manage Kafirs, Hottentots, 
 and other Natives, for thirteen years, I believe that I understand 
 what I have been writing about ; and that what I have written 
 is worthy the serious consideration of those who may be intrusted 
 with the management of South African affairs, and who are 
 responsible, not only to the colonial and British public, but to 
 Almighty God, for the right discharge of their duties. May He 
 impart “ the wisdom that is at his right hand ” to those who 
 have to govern South Africa ! 
 
 CLOSE OF THE KAFIR WAR. 
 
 When the former part of this Chapter was written, the Kafir 
 war was raging ; and it was expected that this work would have 
 passed through the press before its close ; but circumstances 
 have occurred to render delay needful, and thus allow an oppor- 
 tunity for making a few observations upon that important event. 
 
 The third Kafir war is now among the things that were, but 
 are not : it is now matter of history, and is thrown into the 
 general summary of human affairs. But its effects are not dead : 
 these are still deeply, painfully felt on every part of the Frontier 
 of the Cape Colony ; and only those who have witnessed the dis- 
 astrous consequences upon property and life, the order and well- 
 being of society, and the temporal and spiritual interests of the 
 inhabitants, can form any thing like a correct idea of the dread- 
 ful reality. These sad results, too, bring again to mind the two 
 millions of British treasure cast into this whirling vortex, and 
 cause us again to lament the fact that much of the best blood 
 which flowed in the veins of British soldiers should have been 
 spilled in such an inglorious way. 
 
 The past cannot now be recalled, or its effects prevented : but 
 wise and thoughtful men look anxiously into the future, and 
 
227 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 earnestly desire that this may be the last tragic scene of the kind 
 that shall be acted along this fine Frontier. 
 
 Wo wonder, then, that every act of each government function- 
 ary, and every measure of the imperial legislature, should be 
 watched with feverish anxiety, and sifted with searching care; 
 and that the nature of the peace made, and of the acts subse- 
 quent upon it, should be looked upon with tremulous concern. 
 Every person is gazing into the future with deep emotion, and 
 asking if it is to be peace or war, life or death. 
 
 When the treaty of peace concluded by Sir George Cathcart, the 
 governor, was first published, there was much dissatisfaction felt 
 at the terms of it ; and general fears were entertained that only 
 a few years, at most, might pass, before the same melancholy 
 scenes would be again presented to view. But I am happy to 
 find that the course subsequently pursued by his excellency has 
 done much to allay fear and inspire confidence. 
 
 Having driven the Kafirs from the Amatolas, and otherwise 
 dislodged them from most of their strongholds along the entire 
 line of Frontier, he is giving out farms, and establishing villages, 
 through the whole of the vacated territory ; thus occupying and 
 intersecting those parts which were before the fortresses of the 
 treacherous foe, and preventing them from returning to, and 
 settling in, their old haunts. The importance of this measure 
 does not so much depend upon the extent of country assigned, 
 as upon the fact, that it is those particular parts which were the 
 rendezvous of plundering, murdering freebooters ; and to follow 
 them into these fastnesses could only be done with a strong force 
 and at great expense, — a system attended with much delay and 
 danger, and so defeating the ends of justice, and preventing the 
 detection and punishment of the worst offenders. 
 
 One of the conditions upon which farms are here given out, 
 and village allotments made, is, that the parties shall do military 
 duty when called upon, holding themselves in readiness, with a 
 certain number of mounted men, well armed, to be called out 
 upon any sudden emergency by the commandant, to repel the 
 inroads of the Kafirs, or quickly follow stolen cattle ; and thus, 
 by having a sufficient force at hand, small depredations may 
 without delay be detected and punished. The extent to which 
 this measure is receiving the favourable consideration of the 
 
 q 2 
 
228 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 colonists, is astonishing; many farmers and others having 
 boldly come forward to place themselves in the front of danger, 
 and receive the first and warmest brunt of the enemy. The 
 result is, that the inhabitants appear as though they were recover- 
 ing breath, and as if new impulses of stirring life were being 
 infused ; the air of dejection and the tone of despondency are, to 
 some extent, passing away ; and the sturdy farmer is beginning 
 anew to seek the recovery of fortunes lost, and to apply himself 
 with vigour to the peaceful operations of industry. 
 
 The task of beginning the world again, for the third time, is, 
 to some of the hard-working settlers, saddening and sickening in 
 the extreme. Having been for two or three years cooped up 
 with their families in inconvenient rooms in towns or villages, 
 whither they had fled for safety, supported by a waggon or 
 waggons in government employ, they again begin to collect their 
 small effects together, and return to their homestead that was: 
 but O, how changed is all ! The substantial house and commo- 
 dious outbuildings are lying in ruins; and the roofless and 
 blackened walls, and scattered wrecks of furniture, present melan- 
 choly mementoes of the comfort that before reigned, and 
 declare how complete has been the work of destruction effected 
 by the hand of the ruthless destroyer. Before, there was the 
 busy hum of active life, the lowing cattle, the bleating sheep, the 
 labouring plough; all presenting an air of contentment and 
 prosperity : but now, alas ! the whole has disappeared ; and the 
 long grass, the over-grown bush, the hardened ground, and the 
 unsightly garden, all concur in proving that the hand of the 
 industrious owner has not been there. 
 
 In such a scene there is enough to damp the most ardent 
 spirit, and to cripple the most ; determined energy : but the worst 
 complaint is this : “ Ah ! we begin again, but we do not know 
 whether the Kafirs will not soon come back and sweep the whole 
 away. We have lost all our cattle ; half the sheep are dead, and 
 the remainder are so poor that they can hardly live ; and poor 
 John was shot as the waggon went up out of the Ecca, and Wil- 
 liam was killed by the side of yonder hill," &c., &c. There is 
 something so truly sickening and heart-rending in these simple 
 tales, and the stubborn facts by which they are corroborated, 
 that the visitor feels that it is a hard case, and wonders how the 
 
229 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 parties can muster courage to begin again. Hope, thou bright 
 and morning star ! how much do these tried, afflicted, bereaved 
 people owe to thee ! This country needs not the thousands 
 and millions of English treasure pouring into it for Kafir-war 
 expenditure. If it could only enjoy peace and security, it 
 has resources of prosperity, wealth, and happiness in itself, 
 which require no foreign aid. Its wool alone is its fortune and 
 salvation. 
 
 In spite of all these discouragements, the farmers are now 
 moving to their former places of abode, hoping for better times 
 and happier days. There are, however, two new sources of per- 
 plexity rising up before them. The one is an unsuitable Con- 
 stitution , with the prospect of the speedy withdrawal of the 
 troops, or having the whole expense of the military establish- 
 ment saddled upon them, as the very small return for a privilege 
 so great ! The other is the abandonment of the Sovereignty , with 
 the not distant prospect of the giving up of British Kaffraria 
 also. 
 
 1. Wonder will be felt by many, especially in England, at the 
 granting of a Constitution, and the establishment of self-govern- 
 ment, being regarded as evils, or thought premature, such privi- 
 leges being ordinarily looked upon as the greatest of boons. Were 
 the country in a state prepared for that particular kind of Constitu- 
 tion which has been chosen for it, and sent out to it, this privi- 
 lege would doubtless be a boon : but residents in the Colony are in 
 a better condition to form a correct opinion upon matters amongst 
 themselves, than are others at a distance. If the Colony was a 
 connected and compact one, where the interests of all parties were 
 the same, and where the dangers and losses of all parties were 
 equal, and where the sources of profit and emolument were open 
 to all alike, there would be very little difficulty in the case : but 
 in South Africa the opposite of all this is the fact. There is no 
 central place in which a Parliament can be assembled. The two 
 great moving bodies are at the extreme points of the Colony, 
 with local interests so different from or opposite to each other that 
 they cannot agree; and the majority of the Erontier inhabitants 
 are so perfectly dissatisfied with the arrangement, that, if they 
 knew how to avoid it, they would have nothing whatever to do 
 with the Parliament. 
 
230 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 [char. 
 
 Besides, the franchise being fixed at £25, every person who 
 has a small dwelling but little better than a hut, with a little 
 ground attached, is entitled to vote. This arrangement is 
 designed to embrace the whole of the coloured population, and 
 to make provision for their voting ; and doubtless was made with 
 the best intentions. 
 
 Let the reader distinctly understand that the remarks which 
 I now make are not upon the abstract merits of universal 
 suffrage; what I write being rather a statement of facts, and 
 the record of an historian, than containing the discussion of 
 the abstract merits of the Constitution ; and being designed to 
 impart to English legislators and general readers correct informa- 
 tion, not to promote any party purpose. Erom all that I 
 have witnessed, I am therefore bound to say, that I think the 
 Natives or coloured inhabitants of this Colony are not yet in a 
 state either correctly to understand, or rightly to appreciate, 
 the privilege of the franchise. Not only have they less knowledge 
 concerning our modes of government than the most illiterate 
 Englishman, but all their notions, modes of thought, and forms 
 of government are of a contrary nature, and mixed up with their 
 former state, which, in many instances, was that of the most 
 arbitrary despotism or pitiless tyranny ; and their increased 
 knowledge of our modes of administration has not kept pace with 
 their information upon other subjects. Take, as an illustration, 
 the following expression of their views upon this point. Erom 
 my peculiar position, it became my duty to inquire, the other day, 
 after the nature of the Constitution had been explained to them 
 by others, if they really understood the subject. If they did, I 
 had nothing to say ; but if not, I would endeavour to explain it 
 to them. They unhesitatingly replied, “ No ! they did not 
 understand it.” One of the number, an elderly man, stood up, 
 and gravely asked, “ What has the Queen done amiss , that the 
 government of the country should be taken out of her hands?” 
 Another positively declared that, “in their country, the old chief 
 died before they made a new one ; and they could not understand 
 why a number of new chiefs should be made at Cape Town, 
 whilst the old chief was living at the same time frankly and 
 honestly avowing, that they “ did not want another chief, being 
 quite content with the old one.” A third, an old man with grey 
 
231 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 hairs, stood up, and said, “ We hear they are going to make ns 
 all slaves again: our old masters are to be among the Members 
 of Parliament ; and we are afraid they will soon make laws to 
 make us slaves again.” This last statement is the expression of 
 the views and fears of a very large portion of the late slave- 
 population, who, with the Hottentots, are almost the only coloured 
 people that will be entitled to vote. They look upon it as a 
 thing which they have great cause to fear, rather than a boon for 
 which they should be thankful. 
 
 But some will say, “ They will soon learn.” Forcing unnatural 
 political growth upon them is, however, perhaps the most injuri- 
 ous, the very worst, line of policy that can be adopted towards 
 them. I presume, the greatest politicians among them before 
 the war, were those who became rebels. Having learnt a little 
 about their rights and privileges, as they thought, and not get- 
 ting them quite so fast as they, in their self-conceit, supposed 
 they ought to do, they were determined to take the matter into 
 their own hands ; and, combining in unlawful and wicked rebel- 
 lion, have caused a most frightful amount of destruction, suffer- 
 ing, and death ; and the few poor fugitives who remain are seek- 
 ing a wretched and precarious subsistence in Kafirland, near the 
 mouth of the Kei, where the notorious Brander has lately died, 
 and been buried with military honours, about three hundred of 
 his wretched comrades attending his funeral, and a salute being 
 fired over his grave. In this situation they may do still more 
 mischief, by poisoning the minds of the Kafirs by whom they are 
 surrounded, and possibly hurrying them on to their own ruin. 
 
 Being most anxious for the preservation, improvement, and 
 prosperity of the native races, I am deeply and fully convinced 
 that the greatest evil which a well-meaning, but mistaken, 
 English government can inflict upon them is, to treat them like 
 political men, whilst they are the veriest children, and then to 
 load the missionaries with opprobrium, as having been the cause 
 of their waywardness. At present, and for some years to come, 
 they are only prepared to be governed, not to govern . Give 
 them moral and religious training, lead them forward in the arts 
 of industry, prepare them to take a respectable place in civilized 
 society,— to obey law, to revere the magistrate, to fear God, and 
 to honour the king or queen ; you then raise them in the scale of 
 
232 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 being, and confer npon them that which is above the price of 
 rnbies ; and then, when they have attained an elevation at which 
 they can understand political privileges, let such rights be 
 awarded. 
 
 2. The second great calamity which the Frontier inhabitants 
 complain of, is the abandonment of the Sovereignty. My views 
 upon this step will be found in the Appendix. The settlers 
 augur that this is only a preparatory step to giving up British 
 Kaffraria, or to throwing the whole burden of the military estab- 
 lishment upon them; and that, now the Constitution is given, 
 they must govern their Colony in their own way, and pay for its 
 government out of their own resources. This, they think, is 
 already indicated by the large reduction of troops, and the 
 instructions sent to the governor, that the colonists must take 
 the posts on the Frontier line into their own hands. 
 
 They maintain, first, that, in the present state of the country, 
 they cannot do without a large military force on the Frontier : 
 secondly, that they are not able to bear the support of it. That 
 the Colony should, as soon as possible, support its own military 
 establishment, and bear its own military expenditure, and thus 
 relieve the mother-country of a burden, is a proposition so rea- 
 sonable and just, that it must commend itself to the approval of 
 every honourable mind. But to require this at once, or for some 
 time to come, is regarded as being both unreasonable and 
 unjust. What would be said of a parent who would place his 
 child before the mouth of a devouring lion, and say, that it must 
 defend itself against his furious attacks ? All would declare this 
 conduct to be unnatural, unjust, cruel ; but such is the position 
 in which the colonists would regard themselves as being placed, 
 by the precipitate withdrawal of the troops. They say, “You 
 have first brought us to the country, and placed us by the side 
 of these fierce savages, and now you cry, ( Defend yourselves \ y 
 Further, you have supplied our enemies with arms and ammu- 
 nition, and trained them in the art of war ; and now you exclaim, 
 
 ‘ Defend yourselves ! * ” 
 
 There are those who will answer, that this ought to be the 
 case; the Natives ought to stand on equal ground, and maintain 
 an equal contest, in the use of equal arms, especially when the 
 encroachments of the white man are continually made upon the 
 
233 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 
 
 black. But, in order to make the parallel complete, the Natives 
 should possess an equal amount of honesty. Had the colonists 
 been from time to time making aggressive inroads upon the 
 Natives, and provoking acts of reprisal from them, I should feel 
 bound in truth and honour to place these attacks on record in 
 this place, just as I have done in the case of Tshaka in Natal, 
 and of the Dutch in the interior ; but I am bound in truth and 
 honour to state, that if there has been a single act of the kind, 
 I am perfectly ignorant of it . As far as I know the facts, had 
 the Kafirs been as honest as the colonists, there would have been 
 no stealing, no murders, no wars. I have lived eight years on 
 the immediate Frontier, and six at Natal, and have been acquainted 
 with all that has been going on ; but I know not of a single 
 instance in which the colonists have entered Kafirland to commit 
 depredation, or evoke anger. The colonists have had to act on 
 the defensive , and, with their best efforts, in connexion* with the 
 troops, have only just been able to avoid being “ driven into the 
 sea.” But had the Kafirs been quiet, so far as I am able to 
 judge, the Fish river, instead of the Kei, would have been the 
 boundary, as heretofore. Therefore, when these Natives are now 
 well armed, mounted, and trained to war, the sudden reduction of 
 the British force, or its entire removal, is an act against which 
 the colonists have a right to protest, and, if it should be com- 
 mitted, they possess a just ground of complaint. 
 
 Again: another reason for objecting to this measure is, that 
 the colonists will be called upon to do this at a time when the 
 imperial government has brought upon them the destructive 
 results of two desolating wars. At the close of the first war, Sir 
 Benjamin D* Urban took-in the country from the Fish river to 
 the Kei ; that clever statesman regarding such a measure as essen- 
 tial to the peace and preservation of the colony, and taking that 
 step with the cordial approval and warm concurrence of many of 
 the colonists. But no sooner was this known in England than 
 that able governor was recalled, and this tract of country aban- 
 doned, just as we are now abandoning the Sovereignty; the 
 result of which is, two more dreadful wars have been forced upon 
 the Colony. 
 
 Thus, on the one hand, the English break forth into loud 
 and bitter complaints against these deadly and ruinous wars, 
 
234 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 with their frightful expenses, and say, “ You must support your- 
 selves ; and the colonists as loudly and bitterly complain of 
 the wars being forced upon them by the imbecility and folly 
 of the imperial government. They say, “ We are the sufferers ; 
 and yon are the cause. We told you plainly, at the time the 
 neutral territory was abandoned, what would be the result. You 
 would not hear nor believe us, but acted contrary to the dic- 
 tates of reason and common-sense ; and you have your reward. 
 But we have enough to endure in the burning of our houses, the 
 destruction of our property, and the slaughter of our sons on the 
 battle-field, without having thrown upon us the burden of main- 
 taining a large military array, which yon have forced upon us” 
 I place these representations and facts plainly before the mind 
 of the reader : he must form his own views upon them, and draw 
 his own conclusions. 
 
 Some may ask how I reconcile these views and representations 
 and details with the conduct of the whites against the blacks, 
 as recorded in the Appendix, when treating upon the Sovereignty 
 and the Boers. In doing this there is no difficulty. If I were 
 a party-man, writing for party purposes, such a thing might be 
 difficult; for then I must labour so to explain facts, and record 
 events, as to make them accord with my own predilections or 
 party views. But as I endeavour to hold the scales with an 
 equal hand, and represent things as they are, the difficulty 
 vanishes. What I ask is, that the reader will not confound or 
 jumble together things that are widely different; but as 
 Natal, the Sovereignty, the Frontier of the old Colony, and the 
 Trans-Vaal Republic, are each treated upon according to their 
 respective merits, — as the English, Dutch, and Natives are also 
 presented to view under their individual phases and separate 
 aspects, — so let the distinctions of country and class be clearly 
 formed in the readers own mind. For want of observing these 
 distinctions, some of our ablest statesmen and best writers occa- 
 sionally make the most egregious blunders, and call forth astonish- 
 ment at their not being better informed upon the great ques- 
 tions and subjects concerning which they write or speak with 
 such confidence. 
 
 There is, however, one consideration more which ought to have 
 great weight in regulating the conduct of government, in reference 
 
255 
 
 VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 to the withdrawal of the troops; and this is, that by weakening 
 the defences too much you prepare a trap, and offer a bait, to 
 the Natives to destroy themselves. An article in the “ Times ” 
 of February 14th, (if my memory serves me correctly,) speak- 
 ing upon this point, represents that so long as governors can 
 have a large military force supported by Great Britain, they will 
 never want an enemy against which to fight. Yet so far from 
 this being the case, the last Kafir war was hurried on by Sic H. 
 Smith having reduced the Frontier forces too greatly. The 
 Kafirs, finding that a favourable opportunity, rushed on at once; 
 and so crippled was his excellency, that for many months he was 
 actually confined in his Frontier posts, not daring to take the 
 field at all, until he obtained re-inforcements from home. Then 
 he was blamed for having weakened his defences, — a course 
 which previously the secretary for the colonies had done all in 
 his power to induce him to adopt. The fact was, Sir H. Smith 
 was mistaken. He thought he could defend the Frontier with 
 less troops than were really adequate for the purpose. Now, no 
 sooner is the war over again, than the secretary for the colonies 
 is moving heaven and earth to reduce the forces. Before people 
 have even had time to get upon their farms, or erect a hovel on 
 their desolated homesteads, they must prepare for militia duty, — 
 be ready to take the field ; and nothing but the steady, decided 
 tone of his excellency^ dispatches in reply will prevent the 
 Colony from being again menaced with danger and destruction. 
 I would ask. Is it not the consummation of weakness, folly, and 
 wrong, thus to place before the naked savage the temptation to 
 seek his own destruction, to open a volcano into which he 
 may precipitate himself, and find his end amidst the burning 
 lava ? 
 
 I know not how statesmen and editors in England may think 
 and feel, but to those who are in the midst of the great life-and- 
 death struggles of this Colony, it appears wondrous strange, that, 
 at the close of a three years'* devastating war, the abandonment 
 of the Sovereignty, the withdrawal of the troops, and the bestowal 
 of an unsuitable Constitution upon the Colony, should all be 
 attempted at once. Any one of these three great measures, in 
 the time of peace, is enough to shake the fabric of society to its 
 foundation ; but to try the whole at once, at the close of a cala- 
 
HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 236 
 
 [chap. 
 
 mitous war, appears madness ; and people on the spot ask, if our 
 legislators are really of sane mind. 
 
 Let England pause and reflect. Africa is a fine country, and 
 worth very much more to England than she is aware of. She 
 would learn its value to her cost, if it was at the price of its loss. 
 Africa is not only the key to England's vast colonial empire in 
 the East, but is the depot, the victualling mart, the repairing 
 dockyard, and the life-preserving country to her navy and mer- 
 chant ships in the Indian Ocean ; and without it the whole of 
 that great empire would be damaged, and thrown into disorder 
 and embarrassment. 
 
 Whatever has been gained or lost in these three Kafir wars, 
 much knowledge and experience has been obtained, and that 
 of the most valuable kind. Let, then, the home government 
 do nothing rashly. If England is in debt, I suppose she is yet 
 solvent ; and a few more pounds for the military department, (the 
 civil requires none,) for a few years, will not sink her in the 
 midst of the waters by which she is encompassed, or cast her 
 bankrupt upon the old or the new world, suing for pity. 
 
 Give Africa a suitable and strong government ; send into her 
 most fertile provinces a healthy stream of emigration from 
 England's best blood; foster her people, and govern her 
 Natives ; and in a few years no one will sigh for the gold-fields 
 of Australia, or pine for the treasures of the Indies. 
 
 On the subject of the Kafir wars, I would refer my readers to 
 an able article in the Edinburgh Keview, (July, 1854,) in which 
 the true policy to be observed towards the native tribes of South 
 Africa is shown to be that of according to them their just rights, 
 and treating them, whether Christians or heathens, in the spirit 
 of Him who has commanded us to love our neighbours as our- 
 selves, and to do unto others as we would have them do unto us. 
 Though on some points the writer differs from the opinions 
 expressed in this volume, his main conclusions are the same ; and 
 he recommends, as the grand preventive of future warfare, that our 
 governors and commissioners should exercise that kind considera- 
 tion towards the dark chieftains in South Africa which has lately 
 been shown to an European potentate, before rushing into battle. 
 He also quotes the statement of Colonel Maclean, chief commis- 
 sioner of British Kaffraria, that “ the whole of the Mission popu- 
 
VIII.] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. 237 
 
 % 
 
 lation, (numbering 2,523,) with the solitary exception of one 
 Kafir, remained faithful throughout the war, and in many 
 instances realized considerable property by their industry; and 
 their conduct has given universal satisfaction.” 
 
 To show in what estimation the Kafirs are held by the 
 Reviewer, and that they are worthy of a little care and kindness, 
 and of more extensive missionary and civilizing efforts, I cite the 
 following passages from this interesting article : — 
 
 “ Yet, compared with other savages, African or Indian, — com- 
 pared even with our own barbarian ancestors, — the Kafirs can- 
 not be called especially cruel or revengeful. All the Missionary 
 Journals are full of touching proofs of the heroism, kindliness, 
 and generosity of their converts ; and even as heathen, they not 
 seldom set an example which their Christian neighbours would 
 not do ill to follow. Notwithstanding all the outcry that has 
 been made against Kafir treaties. Sir George Cathcart tells us 
 that 'in justice it must be admitted that this remarkable people 
 have a strong sense of the moral obligation of good faith, and, if 
 they enter into any agreement at all, are seldom found to promise 
 one thing and do another/* and a missionary, for many years a 
 neighbour of Sandilli, the head chief of the Gaikas, lately told 
 us, that he never knew him break his word, or try to exculpate 
 himself at the expense of another. Almost all travellers inform 
 us, that, however openly they may have professed stealing cattle 
 from the colonists, as did the Gael from the Saxon, yet that if 
 property be placed under their protection or care, they preserve 
 it with honourable fidelity. Their habit of begging for small 
 presents of Europeans gives an unfavourable impression of them 
 at first acquaintance ; but if they beg, they also give ; almsgiving 
 being, according to Mr. Backhouse, the Quaker Missionary, so 
 much their custom, ‘ that a man’s wife and children often go to 
 work in the garden, that the begging stranger may be supplied/ 
 "Their martial qualities of skill, activity, daring, and endur- 
 ance, our soldiers have only too well proved ; and our officers tell 
 us, that another campaign or two of lessons would teach them our 
 tactics almost as well as they have already learnt from us to 
 ride on horseback, and to use fire-arms instead of assagais. 
 
 * “Parliamentary Papers, Kafir Tribes, 1858, p. 107.” 
 
238 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 Indeed, their intellectual powers generally seem good ; a perusal 
 of the Blue Books would prove to any one that a Kafir chief is 
 in diplomacy no bad match for an English general ; and we have 
 the testimony of Mrs. Ward, no friendly witness, that ' they 
 are the cleverest logicians in the world, and have always an 
 answer more suitable to their own purpose than we could 
 possibly anticipate/ 
 
 « There however, one most striking and all-important pecu- 
 liarity in which they differ from almost all the aboriginal tribes 
 with which our colonists have come in contact. To the Bed 
 Indians and New Zealanders, the Australians, and even their 
 own Hottentot neighbours, Christian civilization has been as an 
 upas-tree, destroying them by its diseases, or still more fatally 
 poisoning them by the infectious contamination of its drunkards 
 and debauchees : but the Kafirs have shown that they can live 
 on the borders of a civilized community ; and, unless killed off 
 by war, or by famine caused by war, they keep up their numbers. 
 
 “ The history of European civilization has, indeed, but too plainly 
 proved how hard it is for a strong race to do more for a weak 
 race than to bestow upon it its vices ; and, too quickly deducing 
 from the sad facts of this history the conclusion, that that which 
 is hard must be impossible, there are many persons who advocate 
 severe measures against the Kafirs, as against all savages, on the 
 principle that it is more humane to kill them quickly with powder 
 and shot than slowly by drink or disease. 
 
 “ The Boers, we are told, are great readers of the Old Testa- 
 ment; and, comparing themselves to the Israelites, as did the 
 Puritans of New England, they shoot a Native on the strength of 
 a text out of Joshua. In like manner, not a few of our present 
 political doctrinaires justify injustice and atrocity by their inter- 
 pretation of their gospel, — f the theory of human progression/ 
 The interpretation is in both cases equally at fault ; but even 
 granting its truth, as regards the Kafirs the facts are against 
 them. They are not a drunken people : they make, it is true, 
 a mild, almost harmless, beer among themselves, and some of their 
 chiefs have become drunkards from disappointment and from the 
 temptation of Europeans ; but Mr. Backhouse, himself a zealous 
 teetotaller, who complains greatly of the drinking habits of many 
 of the Hottentots, tells us, as the result of his keen observation. 
 
VI II."] THE ENGLISH GOVERNMENT OE THE NATIVES. £39 
 
 that c few of the Kafirs, even on the frontier, drink intoxicating 
 liquors/ a statement confirmed by the testimony of other mission- 
 aries. Even more important is the jealous care with which they 
 preserve themselves from the effects of European profligacy, so 
 fearfully fatal to the South-Sea Islanders. 
 
 “ In a word, the Kafir raee has in itself strong elements of con- 
 tinuance, and a power of co-existence with civilization, which 
 ought to add strength to the efforts to civilize, inasmuch as it 
 makes these efforts more hopeful; missionaries and philanthro- 
 pists not being among them, as they often are, haunted by the 
 conviction that death dogs their footsteps ; while, if they really 
 be the ‘ irreclaimable savages * they are so often called, there is 
 little hope of exterminating them except by the old-fashioned 
 method of fire and sword. How far, with what success, and on 
 what grounds, this method has been tried, it will be needful, in 
 order to understand our present relation with them, briefly to 
 consider.”* 
 
 These are the calm and dispassionate reflections of an able 
 British statesman, and harmonize most completely with the views 
 to which I gave utterance, six years ago, in the Colony. 
 
 * “ Edinburgh Review,” No. cciii., pp. 118-120. 
 
240 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 The chief towns in the Natal Colony are D'Urban and Pie- 
 termaritzburg. The former is the Port, and the only entrance 
 for shipping to the Colony. The latter is the seat of govern- 
 ment. 
 
 It is probable that other entrances for shipping will soon be 
 discovered, especially for small craft ; and thus a large amount of 
 expenditure will be saved in the item of land carriage. 
 
 DURBAN. 
 
 The reader will observe, on consulting the “Chart” of the 
 Bay, (page 1,) that a plan of the town of ITUrban is given; also 
 the site of the Camp, situated on the flat at a short distance from 
 the town. 
 
 The site of the town is above the head of the Bay to the 
 north ; and its position, being on a low flat, is more favourable 
 for business than conducive to health. It is skirted by the Berea 
 Hills, at a distance of about two miles, 'where the range curves, 
 running to the Umgeni river on the north-east, and the Umbilo 
 river on the west. A plain, some parts of which are swampy, 
 and covered with a tall, broad-leaved grass, extends along the 
 base of these hills, on a part of which the town of D'Urban is 
 built. 
 
 The name “ D* Urban ” was given to this place by the early 
 English settlers, in honour of his excellency Sir Benjamin 
 D'Urban, the highly esteemed governor of the Cape. 
 
 There is much bush and wood about the town, which at once 
 
 contributes to the beauty of the scenery, and supplies poles and 
 
 laths for the erection of those houses which are not built of 
 
 brick. Of fire-wood there is a good supply; and it may be 
 
 easily obtained. Of water there is abundance, but often not of 
 «/ ' 
 
IX.] TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS. 241 
 
 the best quality, except it can be fetched from the Umgeni river, 
 — a mode of supply which is both troublesome and expensive. 
 This defect will be fully remedied if that river can be brought 
 through the town, as already contemplated. 
 
 Indeed, the probability is, that the town would be decidedly 
 unhealthy, were it not for the sea being so adjacent, the breeze 
 from which usually rises about ten o'clock in the morning. As 
 strong winds also occasionally prevail, the atmosphere is kept 
 pure and clear. 
 
 When the white man first trod this plain, it was a beautiful 
 green sward, covered with grass, and interspersed with clumps of 
 ever-green trees ; but now, in the town, the streets are long beds 
 of deep sand, through which it is very difficult to walk; and, 
 indeed, a march through it is a heavy task for the pedestrian 
 to perform. A municipality is likely soon to be formed, when 
 this evil will probably be removed in whole, or in part, and the 
 swampy parts will be drained. 
 
 When the author arrived in the Colony, upwards of five years 
 ago, there were only few houses, and those mostly of a very 
 inferior description, being of wattle and clay. There were, also, at 
 that time few inhabitants, some of whom were going away ; the 
 coasting vessels being full of passengers when leaving, and 
 bringing none on their return voyages. Some of the houses 
 were falling down; and these were said to be fit emblems of the 
 place itself, which “ could never rise;" for it was confidently 
 predicted, that in a few years Natal would be amongst the places 
 that had been, but which no longer existed. Advertisements 
 might be seen in the papers, that houses could be had, without 
 payment of rent, merely for keeping them in repair ; but even on 
 these terms occupants could not be found, and diviners said the 
 place would soon be abandoned. The writer, however, was quite 
 aware of that not being the time when such a catastrophe would 
 take place. There was too much enterprise abroad in the world 
 for such a country to pass long unnoticed ; and, when known, it 
 would assuredly become a point of interest and attraction to the 
 civilized world. 
 
 Some years have since passed away, but how changed the 
 scene ! Instead of a solitary house here and there, hid in thick 
 bush, and with difficulty found, dwellings now (1852) thickly stud 
 
 n 
 
242 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 the ground in every direction. Instead of a town whose highways 
 could only be traced on paper, there are now streets well filled up, 
 many of the building allotments having been subdivided to meet 
 the wants of numerous applicants. Instead of a settlement only 
 to be seen on the surveyor's Chart, you now find busy multitudes 
 surrounding you on all hands. Instead of wattled huts falling to 
 ruins, pole after pole of which bore unmistakeable marks of decay, 
 there are now many buildings erected, both substantial and 
 handsome. 
 
 The Plate No. XII. presents to view the large store of Middle- 
 ton, Wirsing, and Acut, who occupy the whole of the ground-floor, 
 with the exception of one room to the right, which is used by 
 government for the post-office. Here, on the arrival of the 
 mail, people may be seen pressing one upon the other, and 
 anxiously seeking letters from their friends in England; and, 
 having waited long, and inquired often, they return disappointed 
 and downcast, not having received the remittance which they 
 hoped for, nor heard from the friend most dear to the heart. 
 The upper rooms of Middleton and Co.'s house are hired by 
 government for the magistrates' court and other offices, for which 
 they are very suitable. The low thatched house to the left in 
 the illustration is the residence of Mr. Kahts, an old inhabitant, 
 and one of the present landing-agents. This is a specimen of 
 what the houses were in days gone by, only that it is now 
 neatly dressed with a coat of thatch recently put on. The other 
 buildings exhibited to view are of a similar kind, and need no 
 description. 
 
 The waggons, the oxen, the drivers, the leaders, and the 
 accoutrements are all correctly given, and may convey a just idea 
 of South African life. The Kafir figures, also, unlike most of 
 those in other books, show what these people in appearance 
 really are. The old woman with the pumpkins on her head, her 
 large breasts hanging down, and her leathern dress tied round the 
 loins, is just what the reader would see if he beheld her in per- 
 son instead of seeing her in a pictured representation. The young 
 woman with the basket on her head, her round breasts and entire 
 nudity, with the exception of a small strip of calico round the 
 middle, — and the tall man, without any load, holding his assagai 
 or stick in his right hand, and pointing with the left, and pro- 
 
• P.o- 
 
 B1...TIK MAJU&jET § <q>TU AjR* , ® 'HUB AS , HATiJL 
 
 
TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 243 
 
 IX.] 
 
 bably vociferating to the females, with his rings of leather or 
 brass on the arms, his bands of beasts* skins with long hair round 
 his ancles, and his ornaments dangling in front tied round his 
 loins, — both are perfectly true to the life. The two Kafir boys 
 with the hand-barrow, and all the et cceteras of Englishmen, 
 horses, dogs, &c., make this a good description of what is stirring 
 in Port NataL 
 
 Amongst the public buildings are, a neat new Wesleyan 
 chapel, in which the English congregation worships, and an old 
 one, formerly used by the English, but now by the Natives. 
 This last-named building was the first chapel used for public 
 worship in D’Urban. There is a government school-room, in 
 which the Episcopalians conduct divine worship on the Sabbath- 
 day ; and also a large room fitted up for religious worship, which 
 is used by the Congregationalists. 
 
 There are no barracks, the old Camp still being used for the 
 soldiers. At the Point there is a large substantial Custom- 
 House, and a Block-House, with a few soldiers and artillery, to 
 guard the entrance to the Bay. 
 
 There is also a prison, which looks more like a neat cottage 
 than the place in which convicts are to be incarcerated. In 
 days of yore this building was without occupant, save and except 
 the gaoler himself; but the good old times have passed away, 
 and, with an increase of population, there has been an increase 
 of crime. 
 
 Of religious bodies, there are Episcopalians, Wesleyans, and 
 Congregationalists. The two former have regular ministers : 
 the service of the latter is chiefly conducted by lay agency. A 
 Roman Catholic priest was also officiating for a time; but I 
 know not that he has any regular ministration in the place. 
 
 A Literary Institution and a Library exist here ; but do not 
 appear to be in a flourishing state, for want of more general 
 encouragement and support. There is a public school, con- 
 ducted by a teacher paid by government, besides several pri- 
 vate schools of a respectable character; so that the religious 
 and educational wants of the community are, to a favourable 
 extent, provided for. 
 
 An Agricultural and Horticultural Society (the names of the 
 members of which are given elsewhere) adds a little zest to the 
 
 u 2 
 
244 
 
 HISTOEY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 pursuits embraced within the range of its operations, and is of 
 the greatest importance to the prosperity of the Colony, since, if 
 wisely and vigorously conducted, it will greatly conduce to the 
 full developement of the resources of the Colony. Mr. M'Ken, 
 the manager of the Gardens, is an able and suitable person for 
 accomplishing the object contemplated. 
 
 Of “ stores,” or what in England are called " shops,” there 
 are more than enough ; and, instead of each being restricted to 
 one kind of goods only, as in England, it generally has a 
 little of all sorts ; so that a customer need not divide his favours 
 by going to more shops than one for all that he requires. 
 
 There are also some very respectable merchants' houses in the 
 Bay, which transact a large amount of business, and whose trade 
 appears likely to increase, as the export of wool, ivory, &c., from 
 the Sovereignty and the Yaal Eiver, is beginning to come this 
 way, instead of going by Algoa Bay in the old Colony as hereto- 
 fore. The beneficial effect of this is already being felt. 
 
 The number of inhabitants in July, 1851, was, — 
 
 Men 629 
 
 Women 404 
 
 Children 541 
 
 1,574 
 
 Soldiers in Camp 100 
 
 Ditto, at Block-House 20 
 
 120 
 
 Total Population 1,694 
 
 This statistical account was taken at the time when emigration 
 was at the highest, and is probably considerably above the present 
 number ; some having left the Colony, and others having removed 
 into the interior. If in round numbers we call it at present 
 1,200, this will allow a decrease of nearly 500, which is probably 
 more than the reality. These numbers are not founded on guess ; 
 the name of the head of each family having been taken, with 
 a statement of the inmates of the house and members of the 
 family, which insured this aggregate. The probability, however, 
 is that some were overlooked, from the great fluctuation of the 
 population at that time, and the uncertain place of abode of many. 
 
IX.] 
 
 TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS . 
 
 245 
 
 PIETERMARITZBURG. 
 
 This is the metropolis of the Colony. It is distant from the 
 Bay about fifty-two miles in a north-west direction, as may be 
 seen on consulting the Map. It is the seat of government, the 
 officers of which reside there ; and is also the head-quarters of 
 the Eorty-fifth Regiment, Colonel Boys being in command. 
 
 The town is situated on a sloping belt of land, with the Bush- 
 man's River flowing on one side of it towards the south, the high 
 peak of the Zwart Kop Mountain bounding it to the west, and 
 another range of mountains to the north. It is thought that these 
 mountains, being so near the town, are the cause of the terrific thun- 
 der-storms which sometimes visit this place, and are occasionally 
 attended with fatal consequences. The country around is almost 
 entirely destitute of wood, except in some of the mountain kloofs, 
 giving to the whole neighbourhood a wild, yet monotonous, appear- 
 ance. The scarcity of wood makes fuel very dear in the town, 
 this article being an item of some consideration in household 
 expenditure. There is an abundant supply of fresh water, which 
 runs through the town, and by which most of the erven, or build- 
 ing allotments and gardens, can be irrigated ; and by the plant- 
 ing of trees, many of which have now grown to a considerable 
 size, an air of freshness and variety is being given to the whole. 
 
 The streets are long, and intersect each other at right angles ; 
 but they are not yet by any means filled up with the habitations 
 of man, although the number of dwellings has greatly increased 
 during the past two years. 
 
 Of public buildings, there are the colonial offices, the court- 
 house, and a prison, with a hospital in contemplation. Not any 
 of the above are either great or grand, but serve the purposes to 
 which they are appropriated. The barracks stand on a hill above 
 the town, and are good brick buildings, being, I presume, every 
 way convenient for the use of the military. 
 
 There is also a church, or chapel, built for and used by the 
 members of the Dutch Reformed persuasion ; with two Methodist 
 chapels, one for the English, and the other for the natives ; an 
 Independent chapel; a government school-room, which is used 
 by the Episcopalians for divine worship ; and a church, in course 
 of erection for the same religious Body. The Presbyterians are 
 
246 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 also hoping shortly to erect a chapel, having obtained considerable 
 contributions towards this object. 
 
 Seven different religions denominations are here found ,- — 
 enough, certainly, one would suppose, to meet the diversified 
 creeds, tastes, and desires of the inhabitants. These are, — Epis- 
 copalians, Dutch Reformed, Wesley ans, Presbyterians, Independ- 
 ents, Lutherans, and Roman Catholics. Eour of them have 
 regularly ordained ministers; and the remainder are dependent 
 upon lay agency, with the occasional services of regular ministers. 
 
 There is an efficient government teacher, and some private 
 schools are carried on in the town ; also Sabbath-schools, con- 
 nected with most of the places of worship. 
 
 Pietermaritzburg was selected as a site for a town by the 
 Dutch, and is in a favourable position, both as the seat of govern- 
 ment, and for mercantile transactions ; being central, and on the 
 direct road from D* Urban to the Sovereignty. There are some 
 good stores in it, and considerable business is connected with 
 them. Much has been said about a new line of road to the 
 Sovereignty, which would pass by the Ilovo River, near Rich- 
 mond, direct to the Bay ; but this will not be favourable to the 
 interests of those who have invested capital in Pietermaritzburg, 
 and consequently is not likely to be strongly advocated by them. 
 Some, however, say that the road would come by Maritzburg. 
 
 LADYSMITH. 
 
 This place is also the seat of magistracy for the Klip River 
 division of the Colony. It is situated about one hundred miles 
 beyond Pietermaritzburg, being nearly on the direct line of road 
 to the interior and the Sovereignty. There are not many houses 
 in the town itself; but several Dutch families occupy farms in 
 the neighbourhood. This locality is regarded as favourable for 
 the production of corn and butter, both of which are likely to 
 become abundant. The advancement or neglect of this place will 
 be greatly affected by the trade of the interior. 
 
 WEENEN. 
 
 "Weenen” signifies "Weeping,” or "Suffering,” in Dutch, 
 and derived its name from the terrible slaughter of the Dutch 
 Farmers by Dingaan’s army in the early part of 1838, when six 
 
fiJLn. Sirier# , Litko. 2Z. Pe-ternostur Raw 
 
 XiT. _J5 r lE'W OT ~VTB~E.TtTT. A~M . OK TIE RIVES SMllOII. 
 
IX.] TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS. 247 
 
 hundred human beings were ruthlessly massacred by the assagai 
 of the savage Zulu; and the name, “ Weeping,” fitly per- 
 petuates the remembrance of that day of sorrow and tears. This 
 place is situated on the Bushman's River ; and the inhabitants of 
 these parts are mostly Dutch. It has not yet risen to much 
 note ; but as it is in the centre of a rich agricultural district, the 
 probability is that it will increase in importance. 
 
 VERULAM. 
 
 This rising town and settlement is the result of Mr. Irons's 
 emigration scheme, which was merged in the greater one under- 
 taken by Messrs. Byrne and Co. The first occupants came to 
 Natal in the “ King William," which arrived on January 23rd, 
 1850. They had many trials to endure in the commencement 
 of their new settlement, which were greatly aggravated by a 
 delay of nearly three months before they could get possession of 
 the land upon which they are now located. This so discouraged 
 most of them, that they seriously contemplated abandoning the 
 idea of forming a new settlement, considering their almost 
 exhausted means ; but, following the advice of one or two friends 
 whom they consulted, and who took an interest in their welfare, 
 after long delay they made the attempt ; and the accompanying 
 drawing shows part of the result. (Plate XI Y.) 
 
 The site of the town is on the Umhloti river, about five miles 
 from the sea, and about twenty miles from D'Urban, on the 
 proper route to Zulu-land, the high road passing directly through 
 it. The drawing shows most of the houses erected on the site of 
 the town or village, without embracing a number of others built 
 in different parts of the settlement. The reason why there are not 
 more houses in the town is, that many of the people are occupy- 
 ing their country holdings, in order to cultivate land more 
 extensively than would be practicable upon the limited space 
 allowed in the town itself. The river, and hills, and surround- 
 ing scenery, interspersed with trees and bush, and covered with 
 grass, with the sea opening at the mouth of the stream, present 
 a beautiful and varied prospect to the admiring eye of the spec- 
 tator, and invite the skill and energy of man to develope their 
 resources. 
 
 Many of the inhabitants are members of the Wesleyan church; 
 
248 
 
 HISTOUY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 and one of the first buildings erected was a chapel for the wor- 
 ship of their God. This is seen in the drawing, with its tiny 
 bell by the side of it, and the chapel for the use of the Kafir 
 congregation just above. 
 
 How gratifying is it to the mind of an English Christian, thus 
 to find the intelligence, the enterprise, the energy, the language, 
 and the Christianity of England transplanted to an African soil, 
 and becoming the nucleus of an important and prosperous 
 Christian community ! May God smile upon them, and speed 
 their undertakings ! 
 
 RICHMOND. 
 
 * 
 
 Richmond is situated on the Ilovo River, at nearly a right 
 angle from D'Urban and Pietermaritzburg, to the westward; 
 being about at an equal distance from both in a straight line, but, 
 by the circuitous route, being further from the Bay than from 
 Pietermaritzburg. Prom the latter place it is distant about 
 thirty-five miles. 
 
 This little settlement and town in embryo is likewise the result 
 of Mr. Byrne's emigration scheme ; a few families from different 
 vessels taking up their abodes on the lands assigned them by the 
 emigration agent, and making, in the aggregate, an interesting 
 community, the number of whose members I cannot accurately 
 state. This town is in a fruitful part of the country ; but there 
 is little wood near, and the scenery is not picturesque. 
 
 YORK. 
 
 This great English name distinguishes the place where the 
 emigrants by the “ Haidee," under the late lamented Mr. Boost, 
 have fixed their residence. It is about twenty or twenty-five 
 miles to the east of Pietermaritzburg, in the upper part of the 
 Umvoti division. It is said to be a good country for cattle and 
 corn ; and the people are beginning to make the effects of their 
 industry felt, in producing various articles for the consumption of 
 man and beast. 
 
 Many of the inhabitants of this town are Methodists, and have 
 had divine worship regularly conducted from the commencement 
 of their settlement . 
 
 Strong indications of copper ore have been met with in this 
 
IX.] TOWNS; VILLAGES; AND SETTLEMENTS. 249 
 
 locality; but nothing certain or definite has yet been done to 
 ascertain whether this valuable metal is actually there to be found 
 or not. 
 
 PINE TOWN 
 
 Is about thirteen miles from D' Urban, on the direct road to 
 Pietermaritzburg. There are a number of families in the neigh- 
 bourhood ; but only few in what is called “ the town.” Here is 
 a chapel built; in which the Presbyterians and the Wesleyans 
 conduct divine worship alternately. 
 
 New Germany is close by, which contains some forty families; 
 who are greatly benefited by the zealous labours of the Eev. W. 
 Posselt; from Berlin. 
 
 In addition to the places already enumerated; there are several 
 more that have the names of towns; and are laid out upon the 
 surveyor's chart; but they can establish no fair claim to this 
 pretension; having probably but from one to six houses erected 
 upon them. Whether they will ever attain to any importance, is 
 still problematical. Albert (or Compensation) I except, how- 
 
 ever, and shall treat more directly upon its importance in the 
 Chapter upon Emigration. This being the place where sugar 
 has been successfully cultivated, and where other valuable tropical 
 
250 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 productions have been raised, it has solved the difficulty, and 
 answered the question, whether, or not. Natal is suitable for the 
 cultivation of these valuable export articles. 
 
 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Of these there are a considerable number in the Colony ,* and 
 they are still on the increase : but it is not needful to enter into 
 any particular description of them ; the bare enumeration, with 
 a few passing remarks, being sufficient. 
 
 The Woodcut No. XY. show r s the settlement on the Drift of 
 the Umgeni river, three miles from D'Urban, towards Zulu-land. 
 The largest buildings there shown are Mr. Morewood^s emigra- 
 tion barracks, whither those who came from England in con- 
 nexion with him were at once conveyed, and thus placed beyond 
 the temptation to drink, and to acquire those idle and dissolute 
 habits which so greatly abound in the town, and into which 
 those who have been so long cooped up in an emigration vessel 
 are in the greatest danger of falling. 
 
 XV. — THE UMGENI RIVER, AS SEEN PROM MR. MOREWOOD’S DRIFT. 
 
 Milkwood Kraal, the estate of Mr. Henry, has now a number 
 of families, — say twenty or thirty. In the immediate vicinity of it, 
 
IX.] TOWNS, VILLAGES, AND SETTLEMENTS. 251 
 
 a small Wesleyan chapel is erected, and divine worship is regu- 
 larly conducted on the Sabbath. Further on in the same direc- 
 tion, — passing through Yerulam and by Compensation, — on the 
 Umhlali Eiver, a small community is established. 
 
 To the west of D'Urban is Congella, three miles distant, — the 
 original Camp of the Dutch Boers. There are a few English 
 families at present living there. On the Umbilo Eiver, and near 
 Sea-Yiew, probably twenty more families reside. Beyond the 
 Umhlatusan Eiver is Claremont Town in name , and Wentworth, 
 which together contain, perhaps, twenty families. Still further, 
 after passing the Umlazi Eiver, in the vicinity of the Isipingo 
 Eiver, may be thirty families more. Seven parties here are grow- 
 ing wheat, as an experiment, with confident hopes of success. 
 These, with others settling in different localities near the Bay, 
 give a large aggregate population along the coast. 
 
 There are some additional settlements around and beyond 
 Pietermaritzburg ; namely, Byrne Town, Lidgetton, Shatter, and 
 others ; but in these parts the inhabitants are more scattered, 
 rather occupying farms than collecting in villages. 
 
 Some have doubted whether, all things considered, the Colony 
 has been benefited or not by the result of Byrne's emigration 
 scheme. Doubtless much evil has existed, and much suffering 
 has been endured, and many have left the Colony in disgust, 
 speaking all manner of evil of it, and retarding its progress. 
 But, upon the whole, there are now probably thousands of emi- 
 grants, who are already incomparably better off than they had any 
 reasonable prospect of being, had they remained in England. Their 
 first difficulties are surmounted, and a course of honest industry, 
 if persevered in, will yield a rich reward. 
 
 Towns, villages, and settlements are rising up in all directions, 
 founded and raised up by British enterprise, skill, and labour, 
 which will probably increase, until a hardy, prosperous, and happy 
 people cover these fertile lands ; and if they pursue the path of 
 virtue and piety, the blessing of Jehovah will rest upon them. 
 “ Eighteousness exalteth a nation," whilst “ sin is a reproach 
 to any people." The civilization, the arts, the language, the 
 institutions, and the religion of the British nation, being planted 
 here, will produce their legitimate consequences, until this por- 
 tion of the Anglo-Saxon race shall rival, if not exceed, the great- 
 ness and glory of their forefathers. 
 
TABLES OF DISTANCES FROM D’URBAN TO PIETERMARITZBURG AND LADYSMITH. 
 
 P.Mburg. 
 mis. yds. 
 
 13 1,300 Umgeni. 
 
 mis. yds. Mooi 
 41 952 27 1,412 River. 
 
 mis. yds. Bushman 
 60 642 46 1,10218 1,450 River. 
 
 mis. yds. Blue 
 73 1,194 59 1,654 32 242 13 552 Krantz. 
 
 mis. yds. 
 
 81 1,570 68 270 40 618 21 928 8 376 Tugela. 
 
 mis. yds. 
 
 jD’Urban, mis. yds. 
 
 from 13 1,300 Umgeni. 
 
 Cato’s to mis. yds. Mooi 
 
 7 7 fri n i i /\ w I , t ^ T\ • 
 
 mis. yds. Top ot 
 2 1,529 Berea. 
 
 mis. yds. German IfiO 1 102118 1.4501 River. I I 
 
 8 464 5 695 Hotel. 
 
 'mis, yds. Pine Tn. ha 1 kuIkq 1 fiAl'- ‘ 
 
 12 541 9 772 4 77 Hotel. 
 
 nils. yds. Field’s 
 14 1,48811 1,719 6 1,024 2 947 Bush. 
 
 mis. yds. Botha’s |100 356186 816|58 1,164|39 1,474|26 922|18 546|Ladysmith. 
 
 20 1,31717 1,54812 853 8 776 5 1,589 Hlf. Way. 
 
 mis. yds. Bottom 
 
 22 1,568 20 3914 1,10410 1,027 8 80 2 251 Stony HI. 
 
 mis. yds. Sterk 
 
 27 456 24 68718 1,75214 1,675 12 728 6 899 4 648 Spruit. 
 
 mis. yds. 
 
 33 456 30 687 24 1,752 20 1,675 18 728 12 899 10 648 6 — Uitkomst. 
 
 mis. yds. Fisher’s 
 
 37 18 34 249 28 1,314 24 1,237 22 290 16 461 14 210 9 1,322 3 1,322 Hotel. 
 
 mis. yds Rolfe’s 
 
 38 757 35 986 30 293 26 216 23 1,02917 1,20015 94911 301 5 '301 1 739 Hotel. 
 
 mis. yds. Luscomh’s 
 
 44 — 41 231 35 1,296 31 1,219 29 272 23 443 21 192 16 1,304 10 1,304 7 — 5 1,003 Hotel. 
 
 mis. yds. Colonial Of. 
 
 52 128 49 359 43 1,424 39 1,347 37 400 31 571 29 320 24 1,432 18 1,432 15 110 13 1,131 8 128 P.Mtzburg. 
 
 252 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 253 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL.* 
 
 The subject of emigration has, for some time, occupied the 
 serious consideration of the British public ; and both political 
 economists and the community in general have had their attention 
 specially directed to it. 
 
 Amongst the different places which have been represented as 
 favourable for the purpose of emigration. Natal has lately held a 
 prominent place ; the result of which has been that in the course 
 of the last six months six vessels have arrived, bringing about 
 one thousand British subjects to our shores. These have mostly 
 been under the arrangements of Messrs. Byrne and Co., and the 
 parties have had portions of land allotted to them. About a 
 fortnight ago, the “ King William ” arrived, with upwards of 
 two hundred on board, forty of whom were, more or less, con- 
 nected with the Methodist Society, under Mr. Irons. Most of 
 the emigrants that have hitherto arrived, have been of the poorer 
 class of honest, industrious Englishmen, and have got employ- 
 ment without going upon the lands at all. Tradesmen and 
 mechanics have obtained wages from 5s. 8d. to 7s. 6d. per day, 
 and others at a lower rate. But the wants of a small Colony are 
 soon supplied, when numbers so large are poured into it in so 
 short a time. Consequently, for the future, most of those who 
 come will have to be supported from the resources of the soil; 
 and it is therefore of the utmost importance to them to have 
 correct information on such matters as concern them. Amidst 
 the multiplicity of writers and talkers on Natal affairs at the 
 present time, I should not attempt to put my pen to paper, if it 
 
 * The substance of some of the early pages of this Chapter was written by me 
 about two years ago, (1850,) and published in the “ Watchman” newspaper. It is 
 here introduced partly for the purpose of comparing the past with the present, and 
 also as containing much that is of permanent interest. 
 
254 
 
 HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 were not for the fact that great misapprehension exists about 
 the true state of things here, arising from the contradictory 
 statements which are put forth. 
 
 Parties wishing to promote emigration to Natal, give the most 
 glowing description of it. On the other hand, when emigrants 
 arrive, they say the country is not what they were authorized to 
 expect ; and after a few days spent in their new and discouraging 
 circumstances, they are disposed to give the most unfavourable 
 account of every thing. 
 
 Now it appears to me that both parties err ; — the former, in 
 not accompanying their high recommendations with a statement 
 of the difficulties which must necessarily be connected with emi- 
 gration, and starting life under new and untried circumstances ; — 
 and the latter, in not sufficiently calculating upon the discourage- 
 ments and privations which must inevitably be endured for a few 
 months, and perhaps years, in a new country. Hence some of 
 them directly exclaim that “ they have been deceived ; the country 
 is not what they expected to find it, nor are its capabilities at all 
 such as they were represented to be ; — the ground is bad ; the 
 cattle are small, and do not give much milk ; this plant will not 
 grow, and the other crop has failed.” Such language does not 
 surprise us ; but we think that before people make use of it, they 
 should know a little more about the country and its capabilities ; 
 and then, in many instances, their sentiments would be much 
 modified, or entirely changed. They certainly are not able to 
 form an opinion concerning that of which they speak so positively : 
 not one in fifty has yet been upon the land assigned them ; and 
 the few who have been, did not remain sufficiently long to give 
 it a fair trial. 
 
 The other day, one gentleman said he had been round to look 
 at what was doing, and had found a few persons who were culti- 
 vating ; but, even there, only two sorts of seeds had grown ; that 
 the country was altogether too dry and arid to produce any 
 thing, &c., &c. So would old England also seem at Midsummer, 
 and especially in an unusually dry and hot summer, such as has 
 been at Natal this year ; but Midsummer is not the time for sow- 
 ing in Natal, any more than it is in England. Another gentleman 
 said, that the land had been represented as flowing with milk and 
 honey; whereas it would produce nothing but trees, and grass. 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL. 255 
 
 and Indian corn. The fact is, that it is one of the finest coun- 
 tries in the world. Milk-wood trees there are in it, but not 
 yielding such milk as is used for the ordinary purposes of life by 
 human beings. Bich fruits and nutritious plants grow in abun- 
 dance ; but the ground does not spontaneously produce wheat, 
 oats, barley, potatoes, cabbage, beans, peas, &c., &c. : so that 
 those who expect to find things after this fashion had better not 
 come; for ‘they will certainly be disappointed, as these esculents 
 can only be obtained by the exercise of skill and labour. But if 
 they want to know what they may rely upon, as to the condition 
 of this country, I will state the following facts, without fear of 
 successful contradiction : — 
 
 1. The climate is delightful, approaching nearly to a tropical 
 one, without superinducing the enervating and sickening effects of 
 the tropics. Even the newly-arrived emigrants have worked out 
 of doors during the warmth of this summer, without any par- 
 ticular ill consequences. In winter, frost and snow are unknown 
 along the coast ; but at fifty miles inland both commence, and the 
 heat of summer and the cold of winter increase, as you proceed 
 farther. The snow lies on the Drakenberg Mountains for a con- 
 siderable time in the winter. The country is exceedingly healthy. 
 
 2. The seasons . — Two crops a year may certainly be grown, 
 unless there happen at some time to be a particularly dry season, 
 when a crop may possibly be lost ; but five crops out of six may 
 be calculated on. Sometimes, also, a crop may be destroyed by 
 locusts; but I think this may be prevented when the proper 
 time for sowing and reaping is more certainly known. Two 
 crops a year may be ordinarily calculated upon. 
 
 3. The soil. — This, most of the new-comers say, is bad; while 
 the old colonists declare that these detractors know nothing about 
 it. I believe I may safely affirm that, if well cleared and manured 
 as the English lands are, it will produce two crops a year, each of 
 them quite as abundant as the single one in England. As for grass, 
 I am quite satisfied that the same quantity of land which will sup- 
 port five cattle in England will feed twenty in this country. All 
 the cattle which both white men and black men have yet been able 
 to keep, have scarcely made a perceptible difference in the grass ; 
 and it has to be burnt off the ground every year. In autumn 
 and winter the country is lighted up with fires burning in all 
 
256 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 directions, some of them from one to three miles long, raging 
 fiercely before the wind, and cnrling beautifully along the hills. 
 The sight is pleasant to the eye, but saddening to the heart of 
 the philanthropist, when he thinks of the thousands pining in 
 squalid misery in England, who might be deriving a comfortable 
 subsistence from this soil under proper cultivation and manage- 
 ment. 
 
 4. Cattle are in good condition, being fat ; “ but,” forsooth, 
 “ they are very small, and give but little milk.” Indeed, to an eye 
 accustomed to the fine cattle of England, the colonial ones look 
 contemptible. But this statement is correct only concerning those 
 along the coast ; the cattle fifty or one hundred miles inland being 
 larger, and giving more milk. But then most of these complain- 
 ing gentlemen lose sight of the fact, that one cow in England 
 costs as much as four at Natal; and, to say the worst of it, four 
 here will give as much milk as one of the best in England; 
 whilst the man gets four calves in the year, instead of one ; and, 
 if he happens to lose a cow by death, the loss is but £3, instead 
 of £12, which would be its amount in England. “But,” the 
 objector says, “ if I should be fortunate enough to rear the four 
 calves, they still are only worth £12;” forgetting that, as a 
 consequence, he pays but 2 per pound for his beef, instead 
 of 6d., as in England; and that, if a small party are located 
 together in the country, they can slaughter a beast occasionally, 
 which would be utterly impossible on the English scale of 
 prices. Besides this, by importation an improved breed may 
 be obtained more advantageously than in almost any other 
 country. The present cattle on the coast are small Zulus ; but, 
 if crossed with a good English breed, they would be amongst 
 the best for yielding milk and enduring labour. These cattle are 
 obtained at the cheapest rate. A trader goes into Zulu-land with 
 a few blankets, or sends a trusty Kafir, who gets for a twelve- 
 shilling blanket a young beast, which, being kept two years, is 
 either having a calf and giving milk, or is a fine young ox, ready 
 for the yoke or for the butcher. I think I do not exceed the 
 truth when I say, that thousands are annually brought out in 
 this manner, so that the herds along some parts of the coast are 
 now becoming exceedingly numerous. 
 
 It must not be forgotten either, that in England a man must 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL. 257 
 
 be at some expense to keep only one cow. He must hire a field 
 of grass in the summer, and buy hay in the winter. But here he 
 keeps a large herd for the same or less expense than one there ; 
 nay, the more he keeps, the better : for then the cattle eat the grass, 
 and manure the ground; whereas otherwise the grass must be 
 burnt off, which is an injurious practice, when long-continued, as 
 it makes the surface of the ground very hard, and, for a time, 
 difficult of cultivation. On some parts of the coast where cattle 
 could not formerly live, they now do well, owing to the grass 
 being eaten, instead of being burnt ; at least, such is the opinion 
 of the best judges. 
 
 5. Productions . — Concerning agricultural pursuits and deve- 
 lopement, I am sorry to say that every thing is so far in a state 
 of infancy here, as to make it exceedingly difficult to speak with 
 certainty. There is only one place to which I can refer, where 
 any thing like a fair attempt has been made at cultivation ; and 
 that is upon the estate of Jung and Co., where cotton has been 
 grown ; but the situation is unfavourable, the land being poor 
 and too far distant from the coast for the fine cotton-plant to 
 flourish. I have been informed that a large quantity of upland 
 cotton has been raised there ; but this is worth only sixpence per 
 pound in the English market, whilst the fine cotton obtains one 
 shilling. 
 
 Cotton was the great engrossing article of cultivation at one 
 time ; but it is now by some pronounced to be a failure. In 
 coming to this conclusion, however, I think the parties have been 
 much too hasty. Those who have resided the longest in the 
 country, and have instituted experiments in the mode of rearing 
 the plant or tree, are only now possessed of sufficient information 
 to enable them to commence its cultivation in a proper manner . 
 
 I believe it is found that the upland cotton yields only a 
 small profit ; but if the fine Sea-Island cotton can be successfully 
 cultivated, it will yield a large return. This was partly tried on 
 the estate of Messrs. Jung ; but it was found that the land was 
 too weak, and too far from the coast, so that the cold winds cut 
 it off. Consequently the fine plants were removed, and the 
 indigenous put in their place. It is generally believed, however, 
 that the rich lands along the coast, which are now chiefly covered 
 with bush, will produce the fine cotton very abundantly. I am 
 
 s 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 258 
 
 [chap. 
 
 sorry that hitherto the experiment has not been tried ; nor can 
 it be, until a little capital is invested in the attempt. 
 
 Sugar is now beginning to attract attention, and it is thought 
 that it may be grown advantageously. One gentleman has 
 planted several acres; and I am informed by two competent 
 judges that the plants are looking well. These persons have 
 been in the West Indies, and are therefore able to form an 
 opinion on the subject. Two years ago I purchased a few plants, 
 which were brought to this place from the Isle of Bourbon. I 
 planted them in two different situations : one failed ; the other 
 brought forth abundantly, producing canes six feet long, and six 
 inches in circumference, which, by proper care, might have been 
 even much larger. The quality of these canes was pronounced 
 to be equal to West Indian, and the saccharine matter was good 
 in flavour and abundant in quantity. If the canes look well 
 this year, which is one of drought, then in the rainy seasons the 
 probability is that they will be incomparably better. Gentlemen 
 from the Mauritius are here for the purpose of ascertaining 
 whether sugar can be profitably cultivated; but their report I 
 have not heard.* 
 
 Amongst other articles spoken of, but not tried, are indigo, 
 coffee, arrowroot, ginger, turmeric, &c., &c. 
 
 j Fruits . — Of these, the orange, pine-apple, banana, guava, &c., 
 flourish luxuriantly along the low lands ; the apple, pear, peach, 
 fig, &c., &c., inland. 
 
 Grain . — Oats flourish upon the coast; wheat, barley, and 
 oats, further inland. It is the opinion of some that wheat and 
 barley will flourish also on the coast; and some farmers, who 
 have sown a little this year, are preparing to sow much more 
 largely next. 
 
 Vegetables . — Potatoes, cabbage, beans, peas, carrots, pump- 
 kins, Indian corn, &c., may be grown twice a year in almost all 
 parts of the country. 
 
 Timber . — There is no large timber along the coast for general 
 building purposes, but much thick bush, with large trees inter- 
 spersed amongst the small underwood, which may be used 
 advantageously in the construction of waggons, boats, furniture. 
 
 * For an account of Mr. More wood's successful trial of sugar-growing, see 
 Chapter XL 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 259 
 
 &c. ; but the timber for building is either imported, or brought 
 from beyond Pietermaritzburg. 
 
 In order that emigration to Natal may be mutually beneficial 
 to the Colony and the emigrant, there are a few things which 
 are necessary to be observed. 
 
 The prosperity of the Colony, and the consequent advantage 
 of the emigrant, depend on the exports raised ; and these, as 
 far as is at present known, must be chiefly drawn from the soil. 
 Wool, which is the chief article of export from the old Colony, 
 and actually the source of its wealth, has not had a fair trial in 
 this Colony; and, I think, will not for some time be largely 
 grown, the native grass apparently being too rank and abundant, 
 and thus either killing the sheep, or filling the wool with seeds 
 and weeds. What may be done in the course of time it is impos- 
 sible to say. Some parts, where formerly horses and cattle could 
 not live, have now thousands living upon them, and every year are 
 becoming more healthy, and less infested with annoying insects. 
 By some change in the class of grasses, pasturage may be greatly 
 improved, and so managed as to allow wooled sheep to thrive. 
 If so, then this will become an exhaustless source of wealth. 
 
 Cattle . — These are numerous, and are exported to the Mau- 
 ritius ; but this export, while valuable in the abstract, has been 
 carried out only to a very limited extent; nor is it on the 
 increase, or likely to improve. 
 
 Wheat flourishes in some parts, and may be grown in almost 
 an unlimited quantity : but the demand for it in this Colony is 
 only very small; and then the only market open for it is the 
 Mauritius; but, before it can be exported thither, the parties 
 exporting must be able to supply it at a lower rate than the Cape 
 merchants can. By the time this is brought about, the price 
 will be so low as to make it barely remunerating. It is true 
 that, at present, large quantities of American fine flour and Cape 
 coarse flour are imported into the Colony, which must be stopped 
 by the growth of wheat upon a large scale. But this will doubt- 
 less be done in the space of a few years. Not only are the Eng- 
 lish farmers beginning to be producers, but many of the Dutch 
 Boers have returned from beyond the Drakenberg, and are 
 now settling upon cattle-grazing and wheat-growing farms, from 
 
 s 2 
 
260 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 which great quantities will soon be produced ; and bread, one 
 of the dearest articles in the Colony, will then become one of the 
 cheapest. 
 
 Peas and leans may also be largely produced, and exported to 
 the Mauritius; and butter will doubtless be exported, in great 
 quantities, to the same place, as well as to the Cape. But, to a 
 reflecting mind, it will be apparent that these all relate only to 
 local markets , and can be carried on, at best, only to a small 
 extent ; whereas, for the Colony really and permanently to pros- 
 per, there must be some exports for the English market. If this 
 can be managed, then whatever is produced will every year be 
 increasing in value; whilst the most successful modes of pro- 
 ducing will be gradually discovered. In order to obtain this 
 result, the resources of the soil must be developed. The coast 
 range of land appears at present to be the only land available for 
 this purpose. If the soil further inland be suitable for some 
 things, yet the cold of winter is too severe for tropical produc- 
 tions ; whilst, along the coast, frost and snow being unknown in 
 the severest winters, those plants are not cut off which require 
 more than one year for bringing them to perfection. 
 
 The only two articles that are now the objects of experimental 
 farming, are cotton and sugar. These I have already noticed ; 
 and there appears every probability that they may be extensively 
 grown. The apparent failures which have taken place in the 
 growth of cotton have arisen mostly from ignorance as to the 
 mode of cultivation, and the proper sites to be selected. Parties 
 have been in too great haste. Before the ground could be pro- 
 perly prepared, they have, in many instances, put in the seeds ; 
 and, as the ground was far from being in a proper state, they 
 have not done well: whilst others have begun the cultivation 
 of cotton, to the exclusion of other things; so that when 
 the returns have not been so quick and so large as they had 
 fondly anticipated, they have either entirely abandoned their 
 lands, or grown upon them other things upon which they 
 could more certainly calculate. Being persons of small capital, 
 it has been impossible for them to wait long for a return. It 
 now appears evident that persons of small means must grow those 
 articles first which as far as possible will supply their own wants ; 
 and then gradually introduce other things, as opportunity occurs ; 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 261 
 
 — not grow cotton first, and then look for something else to 
 lessen their expenses or support their families. 
 
 Another evil has been that of people being too anxious to 
 bring a large quantity of ground under cultivation in a short 
 time, instead of seeking to do it well ; so that, instead of the 
 plants being fine and strong, and producing largely, they have 
 been poor and comparatively unproductive. One thing is quite 
 certain, — the climate and soil are well adapted to the growth of 
 cotton. The plant grows like a weed, and only requires pruning, 
 and the ground to be cleaned ; the same plant growing six or seven 
 years without needing to be replaced ; as may be seen in those 
 about the mission-house, which were growing when I came three 
 years ago, and, although allowed to remain wild, are hanging 
 with pods at the present time, — some of them having their roots 
 washed with sea-water when the tides are high. But there must 
 be capital invested, before a fair attempt can be made. 
 
 Besides these occasional failures in the successful growth of 
 cotton, a few others may be expected to await those who, in the 
 genuine spirit of enterprise, venture to engage in similar experi- 
 ments on different articles of produce. Until men obtain practi- 
 cal knowledge of the best modes of production, want of success 
 may sometimes be expected; but when they have acquired the 
 requisite information, and have adopted the proper means, my 
 opinion is that ultimately every tropical production will be raised 
 without the distressing sickness and frightful' mortality which 
 occur in most of the places from whence these articles are at 
 present derived. 
 
 Having pointed out the necessity of some great staple article 
 of export being raised in Natal for the English market, I now 
 proceed to show how this may best be done, so as most effec- 
 tually to benefit both the emigrant and the Colony, as well as 
 the parent country. In order to such a result, there must be 
 some capital invested. It will be evident to every one, that if 
 twenty or one hundred families were placed down in the finest 
 part of England, and told that they must get their living 
 from the land as best they could, the reply would be, “ Yes, but 
 how are we to live till the first crop is produced ? And suppose, 
 from our ignorance or some other cause, the first should fail, 
 how are we to live until a second can be obtained ? And per- 
 
m 
 
 HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 [char. 
 
 haps that may not be half enough for our support/' &c., & c. 
 This is precisely the case with those who have come here : very 
 few have yet been on their lands at all ; and, of those few, some 
 have speedily left them, being disappointed and discouraged, and 
 have sought employment elsewhere, which they have generally 
 obtained at good wages. But this system cannot long continue. 
 The two towns, D'Urban and Maritzburg, will soon be more 
 than full ; so that, unless other towns and villages can be quickly 
 formed, embarrassment and suffering must arise. 
 
 To prevent such disasters, people of small capital, from £100 
 to £2,000, should come out, either on their own private account, 
 or in connexion with an emigration company. If this were done, 
 then a vessel bringing out two hundred families would bring one 
 hundred who, having a little capital, might go upon the land 
 assigned them, and commence the cultivation of the ground, 
 being able to wait, say two years, before they received a remu- 
 nerating crop ; by which time they would have gone through all 
 the preparatory stages, acquired knowledge, brought the ground 
 into a producing state, and obtained a few cattle, oxen, &c. The 
 other hundred families might be farm-labourers, or follow their 
 respective trades. This is the country for the enterprise of small 
 capitalists, but not for having thousands of the poor labouring 
 population of England poured into it. There are Natives in 
 abundance on the land, and these are employed in a manner 
 and upon terms which make all parties prefer hiring them to 
 employing European labourers. One white man may have from 
 two to twenty Natives under him. Under these circumstances, 
 the parties might also be able to employ from one to three Eng- 
 lish labourers, paying them a moderate salary. By this means a 
 community will be formed : employment will be found for tailors, 
 shoemakers, storekeepers, smiths, carpenters, builders; and after 
 two or three years a prosperous town will be produced. In pro- 
 cess of time, as agriculture advanced, and the immediate wants of 
 the people were supplied, they might then grow articles of export, 
 with the certainty that, as they were suitable for the English 
 market, there would always be a demand for them. 
 
 “But what would be the advantage in this case over Eng- 
 land?" It would be, that there the small capitalist must run a 
 sharp race, in order to avoid losing what he has got, and being 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OP NATAL. 263 
 
 reduced to poverty in his old age, as has been the case with 
 many : whilst here, after struggling two or three years, he becomes 
 actually independent. He has his own ground, produces his 
 own vegetables, butter, poultry, &c. : his cattle go on increasing 
 without cost. He raises articles for sale, and then purchases 
 for himself those articles which he cannot produce. As for 
 the labourer in England, he must labour on to the end of life, 
 with the prospect of spending his days of sickness or age in a 
 poor-house: whereas here he would obtain wages, with food and 
 lodging ; get by degrees some cattle ; and in a few years be able 
 to occupy his own land, and become a small farmer. Yes, in the 
 old Colony there are many in affluent circumstances, who came 
 out as labouring men twenty years ago : and twenty years hence 
 such will be the case here also. But I do not think that there 
 will be the same opportunities for parties to rise very rapidly 
 in Natal which have sometimes occurred in the old Colony; 
 especially as there is but a small military establishment maintained 
 here, whilst there is a large one there. I have travelled over 
 nearly the whole of what is called “ the Eastern Province 33 of the 
 old Colony, and for three years over this Colony ; and my impres- 
 sion is that Natal will bear a very much larger population than 
 the adjoining country. Such is the arid character of that land 
 that it produces only harroo y and other small herbaceous plants : 
 sand and stone cover much of the ground, and water is very 
 scarce; so that many of the sheep-farms are of necessity very 
 large, in order to secure water and pasture ; and often a man must 
 have both a summer and a winter farm. I do not mean to inti- 
 mate by this that these farms are not valuable : they are, many of 
 them, very much so ; but, under the peculiar circumstances of the 
 case, instead of six thousand acres being capable of being divided 
 into allotments of sixty or one hundred acres, and supporting 
 as many families as there are allotments, they cannot be made 
 smaller. The opposite is the case here ; and I think it will be 
 found that a family may be supported with comfort on a farm of 
 one hundred or two hundred acres. 
 
 Parties intending to emigrate to this country should always 
 keep in mind the different kinds of farming which may be most 
 suitable to them. If they wish to follow out English farming, 
 growing wheat and rearing cattle, then they should buy a small 
 
264 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 farm up the country : but if they design cultivating the soil for 
 export, they should get one hundred acres, or upwards, along the 
 coast. 
 
 It has been said by some that the lands up the country which 
 have been given to some of the emigrants, are not worth more 
 than Is. per acre. Perhaps they are not, if they are to be cut 
 up into twenty-acre allotments ; but, for small farms, they are 
 worth very much more. However, the coast seems to be the 
 tract which can be best divided into small portions, on account of 
 its growing exports, and being intersected with numerous small 
 and large rivers, on the banks of which crowds may live; and 
 then, instead of beholding tens of thousands of acres of dense or 
 scattered bush, the covert of elephants, tigers, &c., there will be 
 seen one vast garden, giving subsistence and wealth to thousands 
 of human beings, — an object most desirable to be accomplished. 
 
 Intending emigrants, when leaving England, should not expend 
 their money in purchasing what they think will be useful on 
 their arrival, with the exception of absolute necessaries. Money 
 can be packed into a little compass, and is very useful on arrival 
 at this place. But if the parties are breaking up a small business 
 at home, and cannot dispose of their things without great sacri- 
 fice, then, rather than do that, let them bring out with them what 
 is least bulky, and likely to be most profitable. 
 
 All who come out should be prepared to endure a little pri- 
 vation and hardship for a few months or years, having before 
 them the prospect of future advancement and comfort, if they 
 adhere to sober, industrious habits. I have been upwards of 
 ten years in different parts of South Africa, but have not yet seen 
 a poor-house, or the necessity for one. I have not seen a street- 
 beggar, or the necessity for one. Individuals and communities 
 have occasionally been involved in loss, and even temporary 
 poverty, by unexpected calamities; but these instances form 
 exceptions to the general rule, which is the gradual attainment 
 of lasting prosperity. 
 
 The greater part of the preceding statement was written by me 
 two years ago, (1850,) and inserted in the “ Watchman” news- 
 paper, and has been as widely spread as that paper has been cir- 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 265 
 
 culated ; but I am not aware that any of the assertions therein 
 contained have been either denied or questioned. I insert them 
 here in order to show the progress of events, and the manner in 
 which the resources of the country are being developed ; and also 
 as they contain information which may be of service to intending 
 emigrants at all times, and in going to any part of the world. 
 
 There may appear to be a little confusion in mixing emigration 
 up with the capabilities and productions of the country : but 
 these matters are so closely interwoven, and depend so much upon 
 each other, that to combine them, giving a connected view in one 
 general outline, appears better than treating each separately. In 
 order to shorten what would otherwise have been a long Chapter, 
 I have taken the growth of sugar and coffee, with a description of 
 Mr. Morewood's estate, and placed them in a separate Chapter ) 
 by this means enabling myself to give a more full account than 
 would have been convenient in connexion with the particulars 
 enumerated in this Chapter. 
 
 In the early part of this Chapter I have stated that, although 
 many things would grow and apparently flourish, yet agricultural 
 pursuits had not been conducted on such a plan, or to such an 
 extent, as to enable any one to speak with certainty upon them. 
 The only thing which had then been tried was cotton \ and it had 
 not proved so profitable as many at first sanguinely expected, 
 but may yet be produced on a large scale, unless it is superseded 
 by other things that yield a better return. 
 
 It is gratifying to be able to state, that now the subject of the 
 capabilities of the country and of its powers of production is set 
 at rest, as will appear in this Chapter ; and the great question 
 mus t be, — What is the best and cheapest mode of bringing forth 
 the dormant wealth of the soil ? 
 
 As cotton was the first article which brought Natal into noto- 
 riety, and was the original cause of calling the attention of the 
 mercantile world towards its capabilities, I shall treat upon it first 
 in order. 
 
 Cotton . — Some remarks upon this shrub, written two years 
 ago, will be found again inserted in the preceding pages. The 
 chief causes of failure, as here set forth, are corroborated by the 
 article which I now give from the “Natal Observer/ 5 of January 
 9th, 1852. 
 
266 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “ COTTON AND OTHER CULTURES. 
 
 “ I N a Hte number we gave it as our opinion that the cultiva- 
 tion of cotton cannot be pursued with profit in this Colony in its 
 present condition : but, in saying this, we entirely excluded from 
 our calculations such a cultivation as might be carried out here 
 by means of a large and really wealthy company ; for we will not 
 venture to affirm that such an undertaking might not, under 
 judicious management, be made to return a moderate interest on 
 the money invested by moneyed men in England. 
 
 “ Hitherto success has not attended any attempt that has been 
 made to grow cotton in Natal ; but many circumstances must be 
 taken into consideration, as connected with these efforts; and 
 the following may be given as the chief reasons of failure : — 
 
 cc 1st. The land and localities chosen as cotton-lands were, in 
 every sense of the word, unsuitable and injudicious. 
 
 “ 2nd* The managing men were not possessed of an amount 
 of practical experience sufficient to guarantee success to so 
 important an undertaking. 
 
 “ 3rd. The great want of cheap and abundant labour. 
 
 "4th. The paucity of means embarked in the speculation; 
 quite insufficient to bear up against those losses which may have 
 arisen from the above-mentioned causes. 
 
 “ In dealing with the first reason, namely, choice of soil and 
 locality, it may be held as an established fact, that, although the 
 cotton-plant will grow in a vast variety of soils, and even in most 
 uncongenial situations, yet there are few plants more sensitive 
 to a change of habitat than cotton, which is abundantly evi- 
 denced by the great changes wrought thereby in the appearance 
 of the shrub itself, as also in the quantity and quality of its 
 produce. 
 
 "We are led to believe, from the concurrent testimony of 
 many competent judges, that the true and natural habitat of cot- 
 ton in Natal is near the Umkomaaz, where it flourishes with a 
 vigour and with a fruitfulness totally unknown in these divisions 
 of the Colony. 
 
 "If, then, this be the case, it is quite evident that it would be 
 sheer folly to attempt cultivating the plant in or near D’Urban; 
 but, as a matter of course, the very best position should be 
 
X.] ON EMIGBATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 267 
 
 chosen whereon to establish the cultivation of this valuable pro- 
 duction, with a view to its becoming a great staple commodity. 
 
 “ Grown on good soil, and in a favourable locality, an acre of 
 cotton-plants will yield 600 to 800 pounds of cotton; whereas 
 200 pounds only is not unfrequently the crop off poor land in 
 bad situations. 
 
 “ Take l^OOO acres, each yielding 500 pounds of cotton, worth 
 (say, on the spot) 5 d. per pound, or £10 per acre; equal to 
 £10,000 from the whole 1,000 acres. From the first year's 
 crop there certainly could be little or no profit, although succeed- 
 ing crops might yield a moderate interest for the money invested. 
 
 “ Now, contrast this with the usual return to be had from land 
 planted with other crops. Take potatoes for instance, and allow 
 8 tons to the acre, or 96 muids at 5s. per muid , equal to £24 
 per acre. And this may be had twice in one year, making £48 
 per acre ! 
 
 “ Potatoes are quite fit to dig in four months after planting. 
 The farmer's calculation may, therefore, be thus: — First crop, 
 full four months ; after which an intermediate growth of clover, 
 lucern, or other fitting plants, which should be ploughed into the 
 ground as a green-soiling , whilst quite green and succulent; 
 occupying in all, say, three months (in summer), and then one 
 month more for the same to lie and rot. Second crop, potatoes ; 
 taking four months again ; thus making up the twelve months, 
 for two crops of potatoes and one green-soiling . 
 
 “ Many other crops might be enumerated, which would yield 
 as large returns to the farmer; and it is absurd to say that good 
 potatoes will not always meet a ready sale, either for local con- 
 sumption, or for exportation to the Mauritius. 
 
 “None therefore but large capitalists would think of quitting 
 these more lucrative cultures to take up cotton-growing, unless 
 some patriotic mania were to affect our agriculturists ; more espe- 
 cially as expensive machinery is required in the latter, but not in 
 the former." 
 
 There are some things here stated as to which I beg respect- 
 fully to differ from the writer. Of the desirableness of large 
 companies for this one particular article of produce, I have some 
 doubt. I think that at least another commodity should be con- 
 
268 HISTORY OP NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 nected with it, which, from the variety of climate, situation, soil, 
 &c., might yield a good return if the cotton sometimes failed, and 
 which would call forth the labour of a large establishment at 
 alternate seasons of the year. I would add, that little farmers 
 or tradesmen might grow much cotton on their small allotments, 
 which might be picked by the children of the family, without 
 any other labour at all; and by the addition of two Kafirs, a 
 large quantity might be reaped. Indeed, if the plan which I 
 have recommended in the Chapter on the English Government 
 of the Natives were adopted, — that of having an industrial agent 
 among them, to watch over and assist them in the cultivation of 
 cotton,— the probability is, that in a few years many ships might 
 be freighted with this valuable export. 
 
 But what is wanted is, dealers or brokers, to buy up the small 
 quantities which might be produced by persons with limited 
 means. I have heard that Mr. Leyland Eielden intends doing 
 this, which I highly commend ; and think that, had it been done 
 before, much would have been produced by this time. As to the 
 profitable growth of potatoes, this year has shown the precarious 
 nature of that crop, since sometimes the growers could scarcely 
 sell, at any price, those which they brought to market, and a 
 large quantity which had been shipped had to be thrown over- 
 board, because the potatoes would not keep until they arrived at 
 their destination. 
 
 Tea , — I should not have thought of introducing this plant into 
 this work, had it not been for the following most important 
 article in the “ Natal Observer” of October 24th, 1851, from 
 the same hand as the preceding extract. This article must stand 
 upon its own merits, as to whether Natal is the place for tea to 
 grow and flourish, so as to become a valuable and paying produc- 
 tion. I am not aware that any attempt has yet been made to 
 cultivate it. If so, I am ignorant of the fact, and of the progress 
 made. According to the writer quoted below. Natal is specially 
 adapted for the plant ; and I doubt not that, before long, the 
 experiment will be made, and a good result shown. If it can be 
 successfully and profitably cultivated, the great advantage will be 
 self-evident. 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OP NATAL. 269 
 
 “ ON THE CULTIVATION AND PEEPAEATION OE TEA. 
 
 " If there be one plant more than another particularly adapted 
 to the soil and climate of Natal, and calculated to form in the 
 course of years an important article for export, then that plant, 
 in my opinion, is the tea-plant. 
 
 "If we notice the geographical position of the present tea- 
 growing countries, we shall find that although China, as the 
 chief, (taking a range from Macao, in about 22° N., to Pekin, 
 in about 40° N. lat.,) comprehends a great variety of climate; 
 yet that part in which the best tea is principally grown, lies in 
 and about the 30th degree of latitude; in which range much 
 hilly and elevated land is found, and a climate not very dissimilar 
 to that of Natal, situate in about 30° S. lat. 
 
 "Again, we have the tea-districts of Assam, in about 27° N., 
 and those of Kumaon and Gurwahl in 29° and 30° N. ; the 
 climate of these latter very nearly assimilating to that of many 
 parts of Natal. 
 
 " I am much inclined to think that, in point of climate. Natal 
 has a decided advantage over Assam, Kumaon, and even China 
 itself, for the cultivation of the tea-plant; for in many parts of 
 China tea can only be grown successfully by the aid of a vast 
 amount of labour, painful labour, expended in irrigation. This 
 may seem a very random assertion ; but to any one who studies 
 the subject, its truth must become quite apparent. 
 
 " It would be no easy matter to describe the numerous varie- 
 ties of soil in which the tea-plant is now thriving very luxuriantly. 
 There can be little doubt that certain peculiar conditions in the 
 formation of the soil tend very greatly to produce fine-flavoured 
 teas; but what these peculiarities are, has never yet been cor- 
 rectly ascertained. 
 
 " It is beyond all dispute certain, that it will thrive well in 
 stiff clay, and in very free soils, containing a large proportion of 
 sand, so as almost to merit the designation of ‘ sandy 3 soils. 
 We may therefore safely say, that any description of fertile soil 
 will suit its growth. 
 
 "Tea-plants, like coffee, should enjoy the benefit of the morn- 
 ing's sun; but I scarcely think it is of so much consequence, 
 although still desirable. It is, however, necessary that they be 
 
270 HISTORY OP NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 not exposed to the action of violent winds, which would greatly 
 injure them ; but they should be planted in sheltered situations, 
 where they can have a good circulation of air, in the shape of 
 moderate breezes. Otherwise, the trees are liable to grow rank, 
 and their leaves coarse and harsh-flavoured. 
 
 “ Having selected a suitable spot, the first important step is to 
 make a good and permanent fence, so as to exclude cattle and 
 other destructive depredators. This must be attended to. The 
 next step is, to attend to the drainage, so that the plants may not 
 suffer ; and in this regard the gently sloping sides of hills form 
 advantageous sites. If the land be well ploughed and thoroughly 
 pulverized, it is in the best condition to receive both the tea- 
 plants themselves, and those which may be used as a shelter to 
 the young plants. 
 
 “ The land should be laid out in regular lines, so that each 
 shrub be four feet apart ; and spaces should be left at distances, 
 to form paths and roads. 
 
 “ Wherever a young plant or seeds are to be placed (in the 
 field), holes should be dug, of about eighteen inches' diameter 
 and two feet deep ; into which good mould, enriched by well- 
 rotted manure, is to be put. The seeds or young plants, being 
 placed in the centre of these prepared spaces, would thereby 
 exhibit a wonderful vigour of growth. The same effect would 
 be attained by running trenches, of eighteen inches' width and 
 two feet depth, every four feet apart, and filling them up again 
 with prepared mould, so that the tea-shrubs or seeds might be 
 planted along it at four-feet distances. 
 
 “ Having advanced thus, far in the choice and preparation 
 of the land for tea-culture, let us now take a glance at the 
 shrub itself. 
 
 “ The tea-plant is of the genus thea , belonging to the order 
 terstmmiaeem , and is so nearly allied to the camellia species as 
 to have led to many mistakes, even by acknowledged botanists. 
 There are three, or perhaps, more properly speaking, two, gene- 
 rally recognised varieties, namely, thea viridis and thea bohea ; of 
 which latter there appear to be two kinds, exhibiting a marked 
 difference from each other. Thea viridis is known by its leaves 
 being of a pale green colour, thin, almost membranous, broad 
 lanceolate, serratures or edges irregular and reversed, length from 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL. 371 
 
 three to six inches. The colour of the stem of newly-formed 
 shoots is a pale red, and green towards the end. It is also 
 marked by its strong growth, its erect stem, and the shoots being 
 generally upright and stiff. The flowers are small, and its seeds 
 but sparing. It is considered by the Chinese as an inferior 
 variety for making tea.* Thea bohea is characterized by its 
 leaves being much smaller, and not so broadly lanceolate ; 
 slightly waved, of a dark green colour, thick and coriaceous, 
 edge irregular, length from one to three-and-a-half inches. In 
 its growth it is much smaller than the former, and throws out 
 numerous spreading branches, and seldom presents its marked 
 leading stem. 
 
 “The second kind is only a marked variety of thea bohea . 
 Its leaves are thick, coriaceous, and of a dark green colour, but 
 invariably very small, and not exceeding two inches in length, 
 and thinly lanceolate : the serratures, too, on the edge, which 
 are straight, are not so deep. In other characters they are 
 identical.!” 
 
 Rice flourishes, and, I presume, may be grown to an indefinite 
 extent. It has been before stated that Mr. Morewood had raised 
 and sent to market five muids ; and it is affirmed that its growth 
 was luxuriant, and the crop abundant. The same may also be 
 said of Verulam, where there was some looking as fine as pos- 
 sible, but which the birds reaped ; showing that in its cultiva- 
 tion it must, when approaching ripeness, be guarded against 
 these winged depredators : but this precaution is no more than 
 is required in the wdieat-fields of England. Mr. Wilson (called 
 “ Scotch Wilson ”) had also a piece of wheat, growing about ten 
 miles nearer in this direction, the fine crop of which was destroyed 
 by the locusts. I mention these accidents to show some of the 
 drawbacks to which early emigrants are exposed, and which often 
 produce the most saddening effects on their spirits, and some- 
 times the greatest difficulties in their circumstances ; but many 
 of which will be guarded against and prevented, as their know- 
 ledge and experience increase. 
 
 Wheat has been grown to some extent this year up the coun- 
 try, in the Klip -River division. Two years ago 12 muids were 
 
 * “Dr. Jameson’s Report in 1847.” 
 
 f “ Ibidr 
 
272 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 grown ; last year, 300 ; and this year it is stated that it has 
 increased to 1,300 muids , equal to 500 quarters. At the 
 Isipingo, on the coast, seven parties are growing small quantities 
 this year; and in some other places it is produced on a small 
 scale. 
 
 Arrowroot . — This beautiful plant flourishes admirably in Natal. 
 The Report of Mr. M'Ken shows that its yield must be very 
 prolific. Mr. Morewood has reaped several bags full ; Mr. Rey- 
 nolds on the Umlazi is cultivating it very extensively ; and Mr. 
 Kahts of D'Urban has manufactured one of the finest specimens 
 ever seen, which was grown in his own garden. 
 
 Having thus treated specifically upon a few particulars which 
 I consider of leading importance, I now proceed to give a more 
 general account of the whole. The first document of which I 
 shall avail myself, contains a valuable “ Report of the Agricul- 
 tural and Horticultural Society" of Natal for 1851, — together 
 with a list of the prizes awarded, — taken from the “ Natal 
 Times," of September 5th, 1851. 
 
 “SECOND ANNUAL REPORT OE THE AGRICULTURAL 
 AND HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY, 1851. 
 
 “ Your Committee, in presenting this their Second Report, at 
 this your annual Meeting, see great cause of gratulation not only 
 to the Society, but to the Natal public generally, inasmuch as 
 their appeal to their agricultural and commercial friends in their 
 last Report, issued in December, has been responded to in a 
 spirit of energy and liberality far exceeding the expectations of 
 the Committee; the contributions having since been increased 
 from an income of £25 per annum , to £102. Is, 6d., which 
 amount, your Committee feel assured, will not diminish, but may 
 be fairly looked upon as an increasing annual income ; and they 
 trust that the efforts of their friends will be continued towards 
 the steady increase of this fund, that the Society may be placed 
 in the position which it should occupy in promoting the general 
 interests and welfare of the Colony. And your Committee trust 
 the energy and exertions of all well-wishers to Natal will be 
 unremitting in endeavours to increase this fund, as a large pro- 
 portion of its annual income must be expended in the salary of 
 their curator. Whilst on this subject, your Committee cannot 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OP NATAL. 273 
 
 but congratulate the Society on their having procured the ser- 
 vices of Mr. M f Ken, late of Jamaica, as curator, who has kindly 
 placed his valuable services at the disposal of the Society, at 
 the very inadequate remuneration of £50 per annum 3 with a 
 view to meet the limited means of the Institution at the present 
 time. 
 
 “ The Committee are also happy in being able to state to the 
 subscribers, that they have succeeded in their application to the 
 government for the removal of the site of the Society’s Gardens 
 to a spot more accessible to the inhabitants of the town, and 
 equally eligible for the purposes of the Society, and which has 
 been duly surveyed to the extent of twenty-five acres by Mr. 
 Upton, government surveyor, who gratuitously performed this 
 service. The title is in course of preparation by the govern- 
 ment. A great portion of this has been already fenced in, at 
 a small cost to the Society ; and a permanent quick fence will in 
 less than twelve months surround the Society’s Gardens. 
 
 “It is matter of congratulation to the Society, that many 
 valuable plants have been introduced into the Colony by Mr. 
 M f Ken, and are in course of removal from Mr. Beningfield's 
 garden, where they have been kindly preserved, to the Society's 
 Gardens. They have also to tender their warmest thanks to 
 their worthy President, Mr. Morewood, of Compensation, for his 
 valuable present to the Society of six cases of mulberry trees. 
 They have also to thank their Yice-President, Mr. Benin gfield, 
 for his kind present of coffee-plants, and other plants and seeds. 
 And your Committee would, further, in general terms, express 
 their obligations to the various contributors who have enriched 
 their Gardens with their donations. 
 
 “ Your Committee see great hopes of the Society soon assuming 
 its true position, from the general interest manifested yesterday 
 by the public at the Gardens ; and they trust that at each suc- 
 ceeding show a great increase of produce will be exhibited. In 
 awarding their prizes, the Committee have been actuated by 
 the desire to stimulate small producing farmers to become in 
 future amongst the number of competitors. Turnips and mangel- 
 wurzel, for their uses in the foddering of fat and of dairy cattle, 
 — potatoes and sweet potatoes, as a nutritious food for man, — 
 have been considered as worthy of prizes of £1 each. Other pro- 
 
 T 
 
274 HISTORY OR NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 duce shown has also had sums awarded, as deserving notice, 
 although no competing samples were exhibited. 
 
 “the prizes 
 
 have been awarded for the following articles : — 
 
 “ £1 premium for the finest turnips, shown by S. Peel, Esq. 
 
 “ £1 prize for the finest mangel-wurzel, shown by Mr. Brown. 
 
 “ 10s. prize for the finest sweet potatoes, shown by Mr. Henry. 
 
 “ £1 premium to Mr. Kahts, for showing turmeric, arrowroot, and ginger. 
 
 “ £1 prize for the finest potatoes, to Mr. Stocldll. 
 
 “ £1 to Mr. Brooker, for showing bacon. 
 
 “ £2 do., for showing two bales of cotton, none other being at the Show. 
 
 “£1 premium to Mr. Terrason, for showing rice grown on high land. 
 
 “£l premium to S. Beningfield, Esq., for showing the greatest variety of vege- 
 tables and fruits. 
 
 “ £2 do., for the production of cotfee-plants and coffee. 
 
 “ £1 do., for the production of pine-apples and yams. 
 
 “ 10s. to Mrs. Hawthorne, for the production of cheese. 
 
 “Total amount, £13. 
 
 “We, the judges of the ploughing at the Agricultural Show to-day, award the 
 prize to No. 1 ; but, at the same time, we are unanimously of opinion that No. 2 is 
 deserving of high commendation, considering the circumstances under which they 
 were respectively placed. 
 
 “( Signed) H. J. Barrett. 
 
 Robert Babbs. 
 
 “D’Urban, August 1st, 1851. John Grice. 
 
 “ VEGETABLES EXHIBITED. 
 
 “ Mr. Beningfield. — Drum-head lettuce, cabbage do., dwarf beans, 2 sorts tur- 
 nips, 3 sorts cabbage, carrots, cole rabbi, cassava, Scotch kail, peas, 3 sorts chillies, 
 mountain spinach, broccoli, leeks, onions, cauliflowers, 2 sorts eschalots, watercress, 
 mustard and cress, radishes, endive, 2 sorts celery, parsley, sage, thyme, cucumbers, 
 sorrel, Kafir beans, parsnips, sweet potatoes, red beet, yams, broad beans, guavas, 
 pine-apples, lemons, cotfee-plants, (a box,) coffee, bananas, 3 sorts potatoes, bacon, 
 pork, tomatoes. 
 
 “ Mr. Brown. — Mangel-wurzel. 
 
 “ Mr. Henry. — Sweet potatoes, underground nuts, pistachios. 
 
 “ Mr. Kahts. — Turmeric, arrowroot, ginger. 
 
 “Mr. Peel. — Turnips. 
 
 “ Mr. Terrason. — Mangel-wurzel, pistachio nuts, cambarns, rice, tobacco. 
 
 “ Mr. Garrod. — 2 samples wheat. 
 
 “ Mr. Stockill. — 4 sorts potatoes, white mealies. 
 
 “ Mrs. Hawthorne. — Cheese. 
 
 “ Mrs. Bowen. — Papaw. 
 
 “ Mr. Bottomley.— -Bamboo. 
 
 “ Mr. Brooker. — 1 bunch bananas, lemons, 1 bale of cotton, 1 do. do., 1 white 
 mealies, 1 do. mealie meal, side bacon, yams. 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL. 275 
 
 “ Rev. Mr. Lloyd. — Mauritius beans, 1 sample potatoes. 
 
 “ Mr. Edmondstone. — Potatoes. 
 
 “ MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 “ Mr. Sanderson. — 1 plough, 1 harrow, 1 grubber, 1 Scotch cart, cottage cotton- 
 gin, 1 drill harrow, 1 double mould-board plough convertible into drill harrow, 1 
 scarifier or horse-hoe. 
 
 “ Mr. T. P. James. — 2 lion skins, 1 rhinoceros horn. 
 
 “ Mr. West. — 2 water-colour drawings, views of D’Urban. 
 
 " In retiring from office, your Committee trust you will elect 
 such gentlemen officers of the Society for the ensuing year, as 
 are likely to devote their energy and attention to forwarding the 
 interests of the Society, which are so completely identified with 
 the only true interests of the Colony. 
 
 “ By order of the Committee, 
 
 "J. R. Goodricke, Secretary ” 
 
 “ August 1 sty 1851.” 
 
 Being anxious to make this part of my work as complete as 
 possible, I have applied to Mr. M'Ken, who has kindly fur- 
 nished me with a highly valuable report of the Gardens to the 
 latest date ; and I take this occasion of thanking that gentleman 
 for his assistance in this particular and in others, and for the 
 readiness with which the favour was granted. 
 
 It will be evident that the Gardens are still in their infancy, 
 supported by voluntary contributions ; and it is hoped that the 
 influence and support awarded will go on with accelerating force, 
 until this embryo Society will become great in size, perfect in its 
 proportions, and mighty in its influence for good upon the 
 Colony. It is certainly worthy the strenuous support of every 
 well-wisher of the country. Mr. M 'Ken’s report is as follows : — 
 
 "In the month of June, last year, 1851, a grant of twenty-five 
 acres of land was obtained from his honour the lieutenant- 
 governor, for the purpose of forming an experimental Garden in 
 connexion with the Natal Agricultural and Horticultural Society. 
 Operations were immediately commenced, and the land fenced in. 
 Six acres out of the twenty-five were grass land on the D'Urban 
 flat, and the remainder hill-side bush-land. It was thought 
 advisable to clear a part of the latter for the reception of those 
 plants which were already in possession of the Society, the flat 
 
 t 2 
 
276 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 requiring considerable working before it could be in a proper con- 
 dition for the reception of crops. Accordingly about one and a 
 half acres of the hill-side were cleared, prepared, and laid out ; and 
 one hundred and twenty white-mulberry plants, (moms Indica,) 
 presented by E. Morewood, Esq., were planted there. They have 
 grown luxuriantly; and I have propagated upwards of fifteen 
 hundred from them, which are now ready for distribution. One 
 thousand pine-apple plants, presented by Mr. Kahts, have also 
 succeeded well. They are now strong, vigorous plants. 
 
 “Erom a single plant of the arrowroot, (maranta arundina- 
 ceaj which I procured, with other valuable plants, from the 
 Royal Gardens at Kew, I have now sufficient to plant at least the 
 third of an acre. Erom its abundant produce and easy cultiva- 
 tion, I have no doubt but it will soon become an important 
 article of export. I have also another plant, a species of canna, 
 which yields a farina , called ‘ tous-les-mois/ said to be equal to 
 that made from the maranta . 
 
 “ Ginger and turmeric are both growing in the Gardens, and 
 have yielded most satisfactorily. China grass, (cor chorus sp.J a 
 plant from which a fine silky fibre is prepared, grows luxuriantly, 
 and appears quite at home. This article is in great demand for the 
 manufacture of textile fabrics, and commands a high price. A 
 small piece of cotton, part Sea-Island, and part New-Orleans, is 
 growing well, and producing abundantly; thus clearly proving 
 that the red hill-land is admirably adapted for the cultivation of 
 cotton. 
 
 “The pistachio nut, (arachis hyp&ga,) which forms an exten- 
 sive article of export from the West Coast, is growing very strong, 
 and yields most abundantly. 
 
 “In addition to the plants mentioned above, I have been 
 enabled to introduce and procure from different sources the fol- 
 lowing ; but as they have only been a short time in my posses- 
 sion, I am unable to speak decidedly respecting their adaptability 
 to the counfry : — 
 
 “ Garcinia Celebica (Mangosteen) ; Do. Cochinchinesis : Eriobotrya Japonica 
 (Loquat) : Anona reticulata (Sweet-sop); Do. muricata ; Do. cherimalia : Spon- 
 dias dulcis (Otalieitan apple) : Psidium pyriferum (Guava) ; Do. Catileianum : Per- 
 sea gratissima (Avocado pear) : Tamarindus Indica (Tamarind) : Theobroma 
 
 caccoa (Chocolate nut) : Carophyllus aromaticus (Clove) : Art o carpus integrifolia 
 (Jack-fruit) : Carica papaya (Papaw-tree) : EJceocarpus serrata ; Sorindeia Mada- 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 277 
 
 gascariensis : Sambucus niger (Elder) : Acer negrindo (Maple) : Olea Europe a : 
 Encalygtus pulverulenta (Blue gum) : Casuarina Indica (Club-wood) : Solanum 
 esculentum; Do. undatum (Garden-egg): latropha mcmihot (Cassava): Ceratonia 
 siliqua (St. John’s bread) : Andropogon scheenanthus (Lemon grass) : Anatherum 
 muricatum : Disc ore a stativa ; Do. aculeata : Hibiscus esculentus : Citrus 
 
 limonum (Lemon) ; Do. limetta (Lime) ; Do. decumana (Shaddock) ; Do. aur antiuni : 
 Bixa orellana (Arnotto) : Acacia Libbeck : Cactus coccinilifer ; Do. opuntia: 
 Mangifera Indica : Earns cinnamomurn (Cinnamon) : Coffea Arabica : Gytisus 
 Cajan. : Melia Azedarach ; Do. sempervirens : Eoinciana elata : Brugmansia 
 arborea ; Ipomcea quamoclit . ; Do. bona nox ; Do. coccinea. 
 
 “ A small piece of land sown with lucern, in October, is thriv- 
 ing well. This valuable artificial grass is deserving of particular 
 attention from the agriculturists of this Colony, as its roots pene- 
 trate so deep into the soil, that the plant is not affected by ordi- 
 nary droughts ; and, as fodder for cattle, either dry or green, it 
 is unequalled. 
 
 “ In the preceding statements, I have only taken notice of 
 those plants which are not yet generally cultivated throughout 
 the Colony ; but I may state that I have tried Madagascar hill- 
 rice, sweet potato, common ditto, maize, or Indian corn, forty- 
 day maize, Guinea corn, buckwheat, banana, beans and peas of 
 various kinds, grenadilla, pomegranate, sugar-cane, coffee, tobacco, 
 & c., &c., and a great variety of European vegetables ; the whole 
 of which thrive exceedingly well. 
 
 “ Although the Gardens now cover nearly four acres of land, I 
 regret that I have not been able to make greater progress. In 
 consequence of the limited funds of the Society, much has been 
 left undone that would otherwise have been done ; but, with the 
 growing importance of the Society, and the general acknowledg- 
 ment of the value of a public central repository, from which all 
 useful plants and seeds may be disseminated throughout the 
 Colony, I doubt not we shall receive increased support, which 
 will enable us to carry on operations on a bolder scale, and, at 
 the same time, multiply our means of serving the community at 
 large. ^ 
 
 The last two quotations, with the very interesting and able 
 report of Mr. M'Ken, prove, beyond the possibility of dispute or 
 denial, what has been produced. The following will show what 
 is expected to be exhibited at the forthcoming Urban Agricul- 
 tural Show, in August next, (1852,) from which it will be 
 evident at once to every observer, that the prizes are not for 
 
278 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 vegetables or fruits, so much as for grain and tropical produce , 
 which may become articles of export. 
 
 “ THE NATAL AGRICULTURAL AND HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY. 
 
 “ Notice is hereby given by the Committee of the Natal Agri- 
 cultural and Horticultural Society, that the following Prizes will 
 be awarded by them, at the ensuing Show in August. 
 
 “ COTTON, £20, to be awarded as follows : — 
 
 “ first prize. £. s. d. 
 
 For the finest sample of Cotton produced from the best cultivated plot 
 
 of five acres and upwards 10 0 0 
 
 Next best sample ditto, ditto 3 0 0 
 
 “second prize. 
 
 For the best sample of Cotton produced from the best cultivated plot of 
 
 one acre or upwards to five acres 
 
 Next best sample ditto, ditto 
 
 “Both quantity and quality will be considered in awarding 
 the above prizes ; and [the samples must be accompanied with] 
 a paper containing full information respecting the mode of cul- 
 ture, extent of land in cultivation, the yield per acre cleaned, 
 &c., and such observations on the seasons for planting, pruning, 
 and gathering, as may have been within the observation of the 
 producer. 
 
 £. s. d. 
 
 For the best acre of Coffee under cultivation 4 0 0 
 
 For the best sample of 1 cwt. of Tobacco, known in the trade as 
 
 unmanufactured ® 0 0 
 
 Second best sample 1 cwt. of Tobacco, ditto, ditto 3 0 0 
 
 For the best muid of Wheat 3 0 0 
 
 For the best 1 cwt. of Flax 2 0 0 
 
 For the best 1 cwt. of cleaned Rice 2 0 0 
 
 For the best bale of Wool 1 ® 
 
 For the best 1 cwt. of Arrowroot 1 0 0 
 
 For the best sample 25fib. of Green Ginger, with 73b* of the same growth 
 
 preserved 10 0 
 
 “All competing samples shown must be the growth or pro- 
 duce of Natal, and must be accompanied with a paper containing 
 the mode of culture, extent of land in cultivation, the yield per 
 acre, and such other statistical information as may be within the 
 knowledge of the exhibitor. 
 
 “ None of the above prizes will be awarded where there shall 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL. 279 
 
 not for each prize be two competitors ; but it is in the discretion 
 of the Committee to award an honorary premium for any praise- 
 worthy and successful individual effort. 
 
 “ By order of the Committee, 
 
 “Jno. It. Goodricke, Honorary Secretary”* 
 
 Side by side with the preceding may not unfitly stand the 
 report of the Pietermaritzburg Pair, which was held on May 
 14th, 1852. 
 
 “ PIETERMARITZBURG FAIR. 
 
 “ Friday last was a ‘ fair day ’ in every sense of the word. A 
 bright, but not hot, sun; crowds of well-dressed spectators on 
 horseback and on foot; several tents pitched on the Market 
 Square ; the horse and ox waggons from the country ; the band 
 of the Forty-fifth Regiment, and the British Union- Jack floating 
 in the breeze, — -contributed to give the town a gayer aspect than 
 we remember having ever before seen it wear. In the show-tent 
 of the Society was a goodly display of indigenous productions ; 
 among which we particularly noticed pine-apples, oranges, lemons, 
 the egg-plant, ginger, arrowroot and turmeric plants, black and 
 white turnips, carrots, celery, cabbages of very large size, potatoes 
 in variety, radishes, mangel-wurzel, sugar-cane and the sugar 
 produced from it, brandy from figs, vinegar, pumpkins, butter, 
 lard, bacon, biltong, beef-hams, &c., &c. The live stock com- 
 prises fat cattle, horses, mules, sheep, and pigs of unwieldy 
 dimensions. 
 
 “ A list of the prizes will be found in another part of our 
 columns ; and, besides these, the judges bestowed especial com- 
 mendation on, — Mr. King’s cheese, jam, and raspberry-vinegar ; 
 Mr. Beningfield’s pine-apples ; Mr. Slatterns potatoes, 12 sorts ; 
 Mr. Parnaby’s and Mr. Wakefield’s sows ; Mr. Keyter’s boar; 
 Mr. Murdock’s hog. 
 
 “ PIETERMARITZBURG AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY. 
 
 “THE DINNER. 
 
 “About 170 guests assembled to a cold dinner at four o’clock 
 in a temporary building attached to Florey’s Hotel ; the Hon. 
 
 * From the “ Natal Times,” June 25th, 1852. 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 280 
 
 [chap. 
 
 H. Cloete in the Chair, Messrs. Otto and Moreland, Vice- 
 Presidents. 
 
 “ The Chairman proposed * the Queen/ e Prince Albert and the 
 Boyal Family/ ‘ the Governor-General of Southern Africa/ ‘ the 
 Lieutenant-Governor of the District/ f the Lieutenant-Governor 
 of the Cape Colony, — Mr. Darling/ and especially f the interests 
 of Agriculture in this District/ — toasts which were drunk with 
 great enthusiasm. 
 
 “ The Chairman observed that to agricultural societies were due 
 most of the improvements in agriculture ; and he trusted that the 
 beginning already made here had proved we were not entirely 
 unsuccessful. The townspeople invited the co-operation of the 
 rural population, not merely by the small prizes that could be 
 given, but also for the merited applause of their fellow-colonists ; 
 and he hoped they would respond to the call in the public papers 
 for this purpose. He thanked them for the astonishing specimens 
 (considering all things) of live stock and vegetable productions ; 
 the former of which were very creditable to a rising community, 
 and the latter second to none in the world ; proving, what he 
 had long ago asserted, that this would prove one of the first gems 
 in her majesty's crown. He hoped they would still persevere ; 
 and as they had sent home for a twenty-five guinea cup for the 
 farmer who had housed the most wheat in his barn, he trusted 
 they should have the opportunity of worthily bestowing that prize 
 another year. 
 
 “ The other speakers on the occasion were Messrs. Archbell, 
 Otto, W. Uys, Moreland, Fannin, Pretorius, Ferreira, Beningfield, 
 Walker, and Vanderplank. 
 
 “ THE PRIZES. 
 
 Mr. Hendrick BoshofF, for the best imported stallion, (a hay horse, six years 
 old,) £3. 
 
 Mr. Carl Prellar, for the best imported hull, (three years old,) £3. 
 
 Mr. Wade, for the best imported sow, (no competition,) 10s. 
 
 <e COLONIAL PRODUCE AND STOCK. 
 
 Mr. Kritzeuger, for the best two-year old colt, £3. 
 
 Mr. Wessel Uys, for the best two-year old filly, (no competition,) £1. 
 
 Mr. P. R. Otto, for the best gelding, £1. 
 
 Mr. A. Keyter, for the best mule, £1. 
 
 Mr. P. R. Otto, for the best bull, £2. 
 
 Mr. A. Walker, for the best eow, £2. 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 281 
 
 Mr. Landsberg, for the best heifer, £1. 
 
 Mr. William Baker, for the best ox, £1. 
 
 Mr. P. R. Otto, for the best sow, £1. 
 
 Mr. Bentley, (of York,) for the best boar, £1. 
 
 Mr. Clayborne, for the fattest pig, £1. 
 
 Mr. Clarence, for the best half-dozen fowls, 10.?. 
 
 Mr. Henderson, for the best half-dozen geese, (no competition,) 5s. 
 
 Mr. P. R. Otto, for the best specimen of wool, (no competition,) £2. 10$. 
 
 Messrs. Rothwell and Stanton, for the best specimen of mealies, 10«y. 
 
 Mr. Steabler, for the best specimen of wheat and oats, (no competition,) 5s. 
 
 Mr. Clarence, for the best specimen of barley, (no competition,) 5s. 
 
 M -r -n f f° r the finest specimen of beans, 10s. 
 
 r * ° r ’ (, for the finest specimen of potatoes, 10s. 
 
 Mr. William Allerstone, for the finest vegetables, 10s. 
 
 Mr. Rawlinson, for the finest show of fruit, 10s. 
 
 Mr. Ralfe, for the best specimen of bacon, 5s. 
 
 for the best hams, 5 s. 
 
 for the best beef, (salted,) 10s. 
 
 Mr. Smith, (of York,) for the best butter, 10s. 
 
 , r TT ™ ( for the best specimen of tobacco, £1. 
 
 Mr. H. Boshoff, j , , x , , , K 
 
 C tor the best grass hay, (no competition,) 5s. 
 
 Mr. King, for the excellent specimens of cheese, butter, ham, native raspberry 
 
 jam, jelly, and vinegar, which he was prevented from showing in time by an 
 
 accident to his waggon, £1. 
 
 Mr. Rawlinson, for the best specimen of pickled fish, for exportation, 10s. 
 
 Mr. Hendrick Boshotf, for a pen of wethers, (not produced in time through 
 accident,) 10s.”* 
 
 Mr. Mason 
 
 ■{ 
 
 The following statement is of a highly satisfactory nature, 
 showing how, and to what extent, the Colony is already supplying 
 its own wants, and becoming less dependent upon other sources 
 for support and greatness. 
 
 “ PROGRESS OE PRODUCTION IN NATAL. 
 
 “ We leave the following facts to speak for themselves ; and 
 shall continue to report similar ones, as they transpire. 
 
 “ Messrs. Hartley and Handley lately received about 4 cwt. of 
 molasses, manufactured by Mr. Morewood, at Compensation, 
 which were sold off in an incredibly short time. From 8 to 10 
 cwt. more are daily expected, besides a large quantity of sugar 
 from Mr. Morewood's estate. 
 
 “ lOOIbs. of arrowroot, of excellent quality, have been received 
 from Messrs. Eeynolds Brothers, grown at Compensation ; also 
 samples of ginger from the same quarter. 
 
 * Erom the “ Natal Standard and Fanners’ Courant.” 
 
282 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 “ Two pigs, salted and cured by Mr. Coward, of Compensation, 
 were lately received by Messrs. H. and H., and met with an 
 immediate and highly remunerative sale. These, we understand, 
 are but the first-fruits of a porcine harvest. 
 
 “The consumption of mealie (maize) meal in D'Urban has 
 increased from four muids weekly, a year ago, to four hundred 
 at the present time ; and the mills at this place are not sufficient 
 to supply one-fifth of the demand ; the greater part coming from 
 Maritzburg, and the mills in that neighbourhood. This whole- 
 some article of home-production has entirely superseded the use 
 of Cape meal, of which none, comparatively, is now imported, 
 though, a year ago, the importation averaged 200 bags monthly; 
 and it has also, to a very great extent, superseded the use of 
 rice, the importation of which has dwindled from 400 or 500 
 bags monthly to a very small quantity. The variety of modes in 
 which maize-meal can be prepared as nutritious and agreeable 
 food, the cheapness of its production, and the indefinite extent to 
 which it can be grown in this district, justify the confident 
 expectation that it will shortly become an extensive export.”* 
 
 The only remaining distinct subject upon which I shall dwell 
 is, — horned cattle . On these something is said in my commu- 
 nication to the “Watchman,” before cited. I now give, in 
 addition, the remarks of a writer in the “ D' Urban Observer ” of 
 January 9th, 1852 : — 
 
 “THE HORNED CATTLE OF NATAL. 
 
 “There is, perhaps, no portion of the earth better adapted to 
 the rearing of cattle than the whole district of Natal, although 
 the coast-lands are peculiarly unsuited to the health of other 
 than those born and bred in those parts. 
 
 “ The breeds to be found here are somewhat numerous, in con- 
 sequence of the difference of choice in the importers, whose vari- 
 ous tastes or prejudices lead them to select the particular breed 
 which may chance to suit their fancy. There are, however, three 
 or four recognised breeds now common in the country ; namely, 
 the Fatherland, the Africander, the Zulu, and the bastard Zulu ; 
 which may be described as follows : — 
 
 * “Natal Times,” June 11th, 1852. 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 283 
 
 “ The Fatherland, as the name betokens, is the pure European 
 breed, without cross or admixture. They are a large-sized, 
 small-headed, light-necked, and well-made breed, noted as fur- 
 nishing the best milch-cows in the Colony ; whilst the oxen not 
 only exhibit great pluck as draught-animals, but likewise fatten 
 kindly, when put to pasture with that object. 
 
 “ This breed has always struck us as being no other than the 
 large marsh-cow of the Elbe, so common in Holstein and in 
 Holland; and the very slight difference in form that may be 
 detected between them, seems nothing more than might reason- 
 ably be expected from the great change of climate and pasturage. 
 But a real difference, and one very material to the farmer, which 
 is perceptible between these imported cattle and their descend- 
 ants, is in their qualities as milch-kine, — the marsh- cow often 
 yielding, in the dairies of Holstein, as much as from thirty to 
 forty quarts of milk a day ; whereas, in this Colony, twelve quarts 
 a day are considered to constitute an extraordinary yield. It 
 must, however, be remarked, that whereas seventeen quarts of 
 milk from the former are required to make one pound of butter 
 in Holstein, only ten quarts of the milk produced here are neces- 
 sary for the same quantity of butter. 
 
 “ This breed of cattle will not thrive down on the coast-lands 
 of Natal, but abound some twenty miles up the country. Their 
 price usually varies from £3 to £4 a head for oxen, and from £3 
 to £5 each for milch-cows. 
 
 “ The Africander is a very tall, ponderous, large-horned breed 
 of cattle. Some of them are exceedingly large and massive. 
 They make excellent draught-oxen ; but the cows are not much 
 esteemed as milkers. The former sell at from £3 to £4, and the 
 latter at much the same price. 
 
 “The breed appear to be the descendants of a large, coarse 
 description of cattle, introduced very many years ago into the 
 Cape Colony, from Holland, by the Dutch settlers ; but much 
 crossed with the English breed since that period. They, like- 
 wise, do not thrive well near the coast, but are in great perfec- 
 tion fifteen to twenty miles up the country. 
 
 “ The Zulu breed, though generally held to be a distinct race, 
 appear to us quite otherwise. We consider them to be a cross 
 between the Spanish and the East-Indian breeds, long established 
 
284 HISTOBY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 in the country, and now quite acclimatized. The Spanish breed 
 were introduced from Rio Janeiro and Yalparaiso by the Spanish, 
 but more particularly by the Portuguese, who likewise intro- 
 duced, from Calcutta, Goa, and other ports, the East-Indian 
 breed, from which latter the marked peculiarity of the hump is 
 doubtless derived. 
 
 " Erom these two breeds a cross has been obtained, combining 
 many excellent qualities, amongst which their extreme hardiness 
 and great powers of endurance are remarkable, and render them 
 peculiarly valuable both to the native tribes and to the European 
 colonist settled near the coast. 
 
 " These are the only kinds of horned cattle that can, at pre- 
 sent, be bred near the coast ; but Zulu cows, crossed by Father- 
 land and Africander bulls, produce an excellent breed, usually 
 termed * bastard Zulus / which inherit much of the hardiness of 
 the Zulu, and the higher qualities of the sire. Bastard Zulus, 
 again crossed by well-bred bulls, produce a greatly improved 
 breed, which would, we imagine, stand the climate of the coast- 
 lands almost as well as the original Zulus. 
 
 " Zulu cows give little or no milk, therefore cannot be termed 
 ‘ milch-cows •/ but, crossed with the Alderney or Devon breed, 
 in three or four generations their progeny would be nearly equal 
 to the original imported Alderney and Devon breed. This is a 
 plan which might be adopted with every prospect of success, and 
 with great benefit to the Colony at large. 
 
 "The price of Zulu oxen varies from £1. 10 s. to £3, and of 
 cows from £2 to £3. 
 
 "The Bastard Zulu has already been treated of: it therefore 
 only remains to say, that the price of oxen and cows is usually 
 from £2. 10s. to £3. 10$. each, and that the breed is much 
 esteemed for draught-cattle.” 
 
 The wonder is, that the cows give any milk, or the oxen do 
 any work, in winter ; for, whilst in England the cattle are care- 
 fully housed and fed at night, at Natal they are put into an open 
 kraal, or fold, without covering, and kept the whole night with- 
 out a particle of food. Surely English farmers will shortly 
 improve upon this Kafir practice. 
 
 Butter has been largely exported this year. One captain 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 285 
 
 stated that he alone had butter to the amount of £ 400 ; and the 
 supply will doubtless greatly increase. 
 
 Gold. — It seems probable that some amount (whether small or 
 large, remains to be proved) of this valuable metal is to be found 
 in the mountain-range which separates Natal from the Sove- 
 reignty. Por some newspaper extracts respecting its discovery 
 near Smithfield, I must refer the reader to Chapter XII. 
 
 Prom the preceding observations and quotations it will be 
 apparent that my object has not been to present plausible theo- 
 ries, but certain facts; not to point out merely what Natal may 
 do, but what it has done and is now doing : and if we are to 
 judge of the future from the past, its progress is likely to be very 
 rapid and certain. 
 
 But if I had to give advice to intending emigrants, I should 
 say most emphatically, — Have nothing to do with Emigration Com- 
 panies , whether conducted by private persons or government 
 arrangement. They may make fair offers, but I am persuaded 
 the result would be bad ; for, setting aside every thing else, they 
 have no land to give within a reasonable distance of any town; 
 this being already in private hands, and requiring filling up, 
 before any attempt to go beyond can be made. When an emi- 
 grant lands, and finds his location far away, the first expense of 
 land-carriage appals him before he starts. Coming from “the 
 city full,” and being called upon at once to be the solitary occu- 
 pant of the wide wilderness, with all his endearing recollections of 
 home and friends left behind, he becomes enervated and sad ; 
 every thing looks dark and dull and profitless ; and he quickly 
 wishes himself back again. 
 
 No; Natal wants only two sorts of emigrants, — agriculturists 
 with capital , and farm-labourers . These agriculturists should 
 
 come and looh round for themselves , male suitable inquiries , select 
 the land which they like best , and purchase just as much as they 
 will require for their own purposes ; take possession of it with as 
 little delay as possible , and then set to work , exercising their 
 reason and using their energies . If possible, they should also be 
 able to have one labourer at least, either with or without a family. 
 This secures at once both company and assistance. When there 
 
286 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 is only one man upon a farm,, he finds so many things to do that 
 he becomes distracted and discouraged ; but when he has one or 
 two with him who will work, in a short time he becomes master 
 of the work, instead of the work getting the mastery of him. ' 
 
 A man may buy land at a very reasonable rate, so as to meet 
 all his demands. A small quantity of land in a suitable place is, 
 of course, worth more than a large quantity in an unsuitable one. 
 A great mistake into which most fall on coming is, that they 
 fancy they must work so many acres, instead of determining, 
 “ We will do it well;” for land here is not like it is in England, 
 where it can lie fallow for a time, and be the better for it. No ; 
 when the land at Natal has rain, it will produce ; so that, if it has 
 not a crop of vegetables or corn, it will produce a very large crop of 
 w r eeds, and that in a very little time. It ought therefore to be a 
 rule, that, as soon as one crop is off, the ground should be 
 ploughed or dug, and manured, if it requires it. If this is not 
 done, it takes as much labour and expense to clear it again, as 
 preparing and putting in a fresh crop would do. This is a fact 
 which is becoming every day more apparent to those who are 
 employed in agricultural pursuits. 
 
 If in this manner Natal received about a thousand emigrants a 
 year for a few years to come, and these were of the right kind, it 
 would advance with rapid strides : but if an attempt is made to 
 push it unnaturally, it will recoil with disappointment and loss 
 upon the parties concerned. 
 
 In the natural world, trees are not produced by putting heavy 
 branches on a slender stem, with only a few small fibres for 
 roots ; but all the parts grow together, and thus secure sym- 
 metry, strength, and beauty. If this is not the case, the tree 
 becomes top-heavy, and must either bend or break; and the 
 attempt to prop it, or repair it, only makes it ugly, and effectually 
 prevents its becoming healthy and useful. In like manner, if a 
 forced growth is attempted at Natal, it will be followed by loss, 
 disappointment, and, in some cases, ruin. 
 
 I would not be understood to say, that a large number of those 
 who came under Byrne's scheme have not done well. Many of 
 them have done well, and are to-day in better circumstances than 
 they had any probability of enjoying, had they remained in 
 England. But, at the same time, many have not succeeded, and 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OF NATAL. 287 
 
 have left the Colony in disappointment and disgust, in this way 
 inflicting a real injury upon the Colony, whilst they have endured 
 much distress personally. The object of my present remarks, 
 therefore, is to prevent such scenes from recurring, as they need 
 not take place if a wise and vigorous course is pursued. 
 
 Some may say that in this Chapter I have taken the position 
 of a compiler rather than that of an author : but this I deny, 
 though I have not egotism enough to suppose that u I am the 
 man, and wisdom must die with me; ;; but, on the contrary, 
 whilst I have expressed my own views, I have sought to com- 
 press and confine my remarks in as small a space as possible, 
 in order to give place to others, whose views and efforts are 
 entitled to the greatest consideration and respect. 
 
 The actors on a lively and exciting stage are but ill-prepared 
 to give a fair and impartial representation of their own perform- 
 ances: a calm, uninterested spectator is much better fitted for 
 the task. So in Natal, I have taken no part in the living 
 drama of political, or emigration, or land operations ; but I have 
 been a close observer of others, and think I have noted their 
 dimensions with tolerable accuracy, and understand pretty cor- 
 rectly their physical and mental stature. But there have been a 
 number of gentlemen of first-rate mental and moral respectability, 
 who have spoken, and written, and acted the part of honourable 
 men, and whose views are entitled to the respect of all who may 
 desire to know any thing upon the highly interesting topics 
 under consideration. I have, therefore, endeavoured to lay my 
 hand upon their various powers and productions, and to press 
 them into the service of this Chapter ; in doing which I think I 
 rather do them honour than lower their standing amongst their 
 fellows. I have in this manner sought to collect into one focus 
 the different rays of light, emanating from various sources, and 
 to present to the earnest inquirer a truthful account of that which 
 is desirable to be known about Natal. 
 
 I shall close this Chapter by appending a list of the emigrant 
 vessels which have arrived at Natal to the end of 1851, with 
 the places from which they came, and the order in which they 
 entered. This list is extracted from the “ Almanack” of Mr. 
 Cullingworth, printer and publisher at Urban : — 
 
288 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap 
 
 IMMIGRANT VESSELS. 
 
 No. of 
 
 Name. 
 
 From. 
 
 Arrival. 
 
 Immigrants. 
 
 Beta 
 
 ...Bremen (Germans) 
 
 . . . March 23rd, 1848 . . 
 
 189 
 
 Sarah Bell 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Nov. 17th, 
 
 1848... 
 
 13 
 
 Gwalior 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Dec. 25th, 
 
 1848... 
 
 26 
 
 Elizabeth Jane 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Eeb. 9th, 
 
 1849... 
 
 22 
 
 Lalla Rookh 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...May 9th, 
 
 1849... 
 
 24 
 
 Wanderer 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...May 14th, 
 
 1849 . 
 
 108 
 
 Washington 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...July 18th, 
 
 1849... 
 
 74 
 
 Henry Tanner 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Oct. 10th, 
 
 1849 . 
 
 152 
 
 John Gibspn 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Oct. 27th, 
 
 1849... 
 
 35 
 
 Dreadnought 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Nov. 2nd, 
 
 1849 . 
 
 103 
 
 Aliwal 
 
 ...London 
 
 ...Dec. 10th, 
 
 1849 . 
 
 104 
 
 King William 
 
 . . .London and Plymouth 
 
 ...Jan. 23rd, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 188 
 
 Ina 
 
 . . . Glasgow 
 
 . . . .March 8th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 120 
 
 Sovereign 
 
 ...London and Plymouth 
 
 ....March 24th, 1850 . 
 
 195 
 
 Edward 
 
 . . . London and Plymouth 
 
 . ...May 2nd, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 207 
 
 Lady Bruce 
 
 ...London and Portsmouth .. 
 
 May 9th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 207 
 
 Hebrides 
 
 . . . London and Plymouth 
 
 . ...May 10th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 129 
 
 Herald 
 
 . . . London and Plymouth 
 
 . ...May 27th, 
 
 1850... 
 
 48 
 
 Conquering Hero . . . 
 
 . . . Glasgow 
 
 . ...June 29th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 118 
 
 Minerva 
 
 ...London 
 
 . . . . July 3rd, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 276 
 
 Henrietta 
 
 ...Liverpool 
 
 ....July 5th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 169 
 
 Ballengeich 
 
 ...London 
 
 ....July 26th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 95 
 
 Sandwich — 
 
 ...London 
 
 July 27th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 12 
 
 Henry Warburton. . , 
 
 ...Liverpool 
 
 Sept. 4th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 10 
 
 Globe 
 
 ...London 
 
 ....Sept. 7th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 21 
 
 Unicorn 
 
 ...Liverpool 
 
 Sept. 17th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 258 
 
 Nile 
 
 ...London 
 
 Sept. 25th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 102 
 
 British Tar 
 
 , . . . London and Plymouth 
 
 ....Sept. 27th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 98 
 
 Haidee 
 
 ...Hull 
 
 ....Oct. 7th, 
 
 1850 . 
 
 246 
 
 Tuscan 
 
 ....London 
 
 ....Oct. 9th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 19 
 
 Emily 
 
 . . . . London and Plymouth 
 
 ....Oct, 10th, 
 
 1850 
 
 177 
 
 Choice 
 
 . ...London 
 
 ....Oct. 12th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 43 
 
 Devonian 
 
 . ...Liverpool 
 
 ....Oct. 31st, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 84 
 
 Justina 
 
 ....London 
 
 ....Nov. 10th, 
 
 1850 
 
 102 
 
 Pallas 
 
 ....Hull 
 
 Dec. 11th, 
 
 1850.. 
 
 18 
 
 Amazon 
 
 . ...London 
 
 ....Jan. 1st, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 60 
 
 Wilhelmina 
 
 . . . .Liverpool 
 
 . ...Jan. 8th, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 13 
 
 Dreadnought 
 
 . ...London 
 
 Peb. 17 th, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 64 
 
 Bernard 
 
 . ...London 
 
 Eeb. 18th, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 54 
 
 Vixen 
 
 . ...London 
 
 March 13th, 1851.. 
 
 10 
 
 Ceres 
 
 ....London 
 
 April 2nd, 
 
 1851 
 
 4 
 
 Albinia 
 
 . . . . Glasgow 
 
 April 28th, 
 
 1851 
 
 3 
 
 John Line 
 
 . ...London 
 
 May 3rd, 
 
 1851 
 
 130 
 
 John Bright 
 
 London... 
 
 May 12th, 
 
 1851., 
 
 55 
 
 Bailey 
 
 ....London 
 
 May 13th, 
 
 1851 
 
 1 
 
 Lady Sale 
 
 .... Glasgow 
 
 May 14th, 
 
 1851 
 
 2 
 
X.] ON EMIGRATION AND THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 289 
 
 
 IMMIGRANT 
 
 vessels — continued. 
 
 
 No. of 
 
 Name. 
 
 From. 
 
 Arrival. 
 
 Immigrants. 
 
 Ceres 
 
 ....Liverpool 
 
 May 21st, 
 
 1851 
 
 
 Harlequin 
 
 .....London 
 
 May 26th, 
 
 1851 . 
 
 1 
 
 Jane Green 
 
 ....London 
 
 July 9th, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 54 
 
 Jane Morriee 
 
 ....Liverpool 
 
 July 11th, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 44 
 
 Cheshire Witch . . 
 
 ....London 
 
 July 28th, 
 
 1851 . 
 
 2 
 
 Urania 
 
 ....Leith 
 
 Aug. 25th, 
 
 1851 . 
 
 4 
 
 Borneo 
 
 . ...London 
 
 Oct. 2nd, 
 
 1851 
 
 
 Bellona 
 
 ....Liverpool 
 
 Oct. 3rd, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 33 
 
 Isle of Wight 
 
 .... Glasgow 
 
 Oct. 6th, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 13 
 
 Killermont 
 
 ....London 
 
 Nov. 27th, 
 
 1851 . 
 
 2 
 
 Devonian 
 
 
 Dec. 2nd, 
 
 1851.. 
 
 30 
 
 TJ 
 
290 
 
 HISTORY Or NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 ALBERT, OR COMPENSATION. CULTIVATION OF SUGAR AND 
 
 COFFEE, &C. EMIGRATION. 
 
 Albert (or Compensation) is situated about thirty-six miles 
 from D’Urban, and sixteen beyond Yerulam, to the north-east, 
 being on the direct line of road along the coast towards Zulu- 
 land. It is about five miles from the sea, in a large plain of some 
 thousands of miles in extent, with hills rising in the distance. 
 The scenery is beautiful, and continues to increase in loveliness, 
 until you arrive at the Tugela, the northern boundary of the 
 Colony. 
 
 The estate of Mr. Morewood at Albert has lately attracted 
 great attention, and excited much interest, amongst the 
 Natalians, from the fact that the sugar-cane has there been suc- 
 cessfully cultivated ; and, although the works for making sugar 
 have been very imperfect and incomplete, still a considerable 
 portion has been manufactured and sent to market ; thus giving 
 unmistakeable proof of the suitability of Natal for the production 
 of that staple article, and making it now only a question as to 
 whether it can be produced so cheaply as to compete with other 
 exporting countries. The general impression is that it can thus 
 compete, except, perhaps, in the case of slave-growing countries. 
 
 Having heard and read much about Mr. Morewood* s estate, 
 and not relying upon all reports until I had seen for myself, I 
 visited the place a short time ago, in order that what I wrote on 
 the subject might be derived from personal observation ; and I 
 must candidly confess that the reality far exceeded my expecta- 
 tions. Having been disappointed in many instances, in which 
 glowing descriptions had been given of other estates, my antici- 
 pations were not of the highest order ; and so I had the pleasure 
 of finding more than I had calculated upon. 
 
 Of the buildings there were not many ; but the sugar manufac- 
 
CULTIVATION OR SUGAR 
 
 291 
 
 XI.] 
 
 turing house (as shown in wood-cut No. XVIII.) was a respectable 
 building, substantially built, and covered with galvanized iron. 
 This stands on the right of a large open ground, as you enter the 
 premises from the Bay ; and on the left is Mr. Morewood's small 
 residence, almost hid in the trees, as presented to view in wood- 
 cut No. XVI. 
 
 XVI. — SKETCH OF MR. MOREWOOD’S ESTATE, NEAR VERULAM. 
 
 On dismounting from his horse, after a rather fatiguing ride 
 through a beautiful country of rich and varied scenery, the visitor 
 goes to the door in the gable of the house on the left, and meets 
 with a cordial, though not a fulsome, welcome from the host, 
 who invites him in, and directs his horse to be taken to the 
 stable, or “ knee-haltered,” and turned out to grass. As the 
 good gentleman of the house is a bachelor, the internal arrange- 
 ments of the apartments indicate the absence of female taste 
 and female art; but, this apart, generous hospitality is dis- 
 played. 
 
 On entering the garden below the house, the eye is at once 
 gratified by beholding as splendid a plot of pines as perhaps were 
 ever exhibited to view. These are regularly planted in rows, 
 
 u 2 
 
HISTORY OP NATAL. 
 
 292 
 
 [chap. XI. 
 
 being full of life and strength. The square of dots, as seen in 
 illustration No. XYI., marks them out. 
 
 As soon as the visitor has passed these, and turned to the 
 right, a thick forest of sugar-canes runs along on his left hand, 
 which are growing so thickly together as to prevent the eye from 
 penetrating beyond the first or second row. These are shown in 
 
 Plate XYII., where two white men and five Kafirs are at work, 
 cutting; and three more are drawing the canes on a truck 
 towards the boiling-house. 
 
 On the right, the kitchen-garden is neatly laid out, intersected 
 with walks ; the beds being covered with almost every variety of 
 culinary productions, in their different stages of growth, from the 
 first-born, tiny blade of the smallest plant, to the plump turnip 
 or large cabbage ; the whole being clean and neat, and fresh 
 watered. It lacks, indeed, the showy walks and flowers of an 
 English gentleman's promenade ; but these are more than com- 
 pensated by the utility displayed in the growth of numerous pro- 
 fitable vegetables, or rich tropical plants. On proceeding a 
 little further, a deep, thick bed of reeds, growing in some low 
 
XYII. — CUTTING THE SUGAR-CANE ON MR. MOREWOOD’S ESTATE. 
 
CULTIVATION OF SUGAR. 
 
 295 
 
 XI.] 
 
 ground in which a stream of water is running, stops your pro- 
 gress ; but, on turning to the left, the garden continues, about 
 thirty yards wide, with the sugar-plantation above, in which are 
 canes of all sorts and sizes. 
 
 When we were walking along this path, the secret of the gar- 
 den being kept so clean and neat was explained. An old Dutch- 
 man, with his knife in his hand, pruning the trees, and two 
 Kafirs working with spades by his side, gave certain proof that 
 the garden was indebted to them for its order and fruitfulness. 
 But the eye of this old man is becoming dim, and will soon 
 refuse to perform its part in distinguishing objects, pruning trees, 
 or training plants : he was nearly blind. May his soul have a 
 place in the garden of the heavenly paradise ! He stands, in the 
 drawing No. XVII., before the sugar-cane carriage, directing the 
 Kafirs. 
 
 But pines, and sugar, and vegetables were not the only things 
 growing here. There was arrowroot, three bags of which had 
 just been taken from the ground; also ginger-plants in great 
 numbers, which would soon be producing ; and mulberry trees, 
 of the most luxuriant growth, with leaves as green and bright, 
 
296 HISTORY OR NATAL. [CHAR. 
 
 in the middle of winter, as any imagination could picture 
 them. Five muids of the finest rice had also been sent to mar- 
 ket and sold for seed. In addition to these, turmeric, yams, 
 manioca, and papaws were found. Fruit-trees also were grow- 
 ing, including the fig, guava, plum, apple, pear, orange, lemon, 
 apricot, peach, cherry, vine, &c., &c. The whole of these may 
 not flourish, as not finding soil, situation, or atmosphere suited 
 to their wants ; but the probability is that most of them will. 
 
 Those productions which must be regarded as constituting the 
 staple articles of subsequent exports, and determining the future 
 character and standing of Natal, — as sugar, rice, arrowroot, &c., 
 — were here displayed in as great perfection as in other tropical 
 countries. 
 
 On leaving the part of the premises now described in the draw- 
 ing No. XVI., and crossing the ground, you enter the sugar- 
 manufactory, at the back of which four Kafirs are seen turn- 
 ing the crushing-mill, (No. XVIII.,) each being at the end of a 
 long arm, to which it is designed to attach a creature with four 
 legs instead of two, when the works are more complete. One 
 
CULTIVATION OT SUGAR. 
 
 297 
 
 XI.] 
 
 man also appears putting the canes into the rollers, and a boy is 
 taking them out after they have been pressed. Prom these 
 rollers a spout is placed, through which the saccharine flows into 
 a vessel inside the house, and is thence taken to the boilers, where, 
 after having passed through its various processes, it is placed in 
 the coolers, the molasses are run off, and a beautiful crystal sugar 
 remains behind, which is pronounced by all competent judges to 
 be of superior quality. Some old experienced West Indian 
 planters may smile at the rudeness of some parts of the process, 
 and the simplicity of this sketch ; but let them remember that 
 this is the first attempt at Natal, and not the result of a long 
 course of operations, with great wealth at command, in the West 
 Indies or the Brazils. 
 
 The whole of the manufacturing apparatus was on a very 
 limited scale, and is still very incomplete in its operation ; yet it 
 was stated that a ton of sugar per week would be produced, 
 giving four cwt. of molasses ; and were the means greater, five or 
 six tons might as well be produced as one, the quantity of cane 
 ready for use being great. In other countries this would quickly 
 be spoiled; but the probability is, that in Natal it will preserve 
 its vigour some months longer than in hot countries, thus giving 
 so much more advantage to the grower. 
 
 The ground shown in illustration No. XVI., with the plough 
 and oxen at work, is being prepared for fresh cane-plants. This 
 land is not by any means the richest in Natal; yet a gentleman 
 who resided for some time in the West Indies, has stated that 
 there the canes, being planted four feet apart in the rows, allow 
 room enough for a person to go in betwixt them to hoe ; whilst 
 here the canes grow so close and thick as to render such an 
 operation impossible. I have heard that Mr. Morewood intends 
 in future to plant them eight feet apart, instead of four. The 
 plough can also be used for planting to any extent at Natal ; whilst 
 in the West Indies ploughing is in some parts impossible, and in 
 others difficult and expensive. 
 
 As I am merely a general observer, and do not pretend to any 
 professional skill upon the subject under consideration, I shall 
 here give the results of the investigations of professional men 
 upon it, who, combining scientific knowledge with practical skill, 
 and long residence in sugar-growing countries, are enabled to 
 
298 * HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 speak with authority, and whose statements bear the weight which 
 must be attached to the possessors of such qualifications. 
 
 These opinions are taken from the “ Natal Times,” (published 
 by Mr. Cullingworth,) and, being public documents, which on 
 the spot call for denial if any can be given, and having met with 
 no contradiction, they must now stand as authentic judgments 
 upon the points which they determine. 
 
 EEPOET ON EXPEEIMENTAL SUGAE MANUEACTUEE AT 
 
 COMPENSATION. 
 
 “ Gardens of the Natal Agricultural and Horticul- 
 tural Society, D' Urban, June 2nd, 1852. 
 
 “ Gentlemen, — In compliance with your desire, I visited the 
 sugar-plantation of E. Morewood, Esq., at Compensation, on 
 the 29th ult., where I remained three days. 
 
 “ The canes in cultivation are known as the Bourbon, Eibbon, 
 Otaheite, Batavia, and Creole; 40^ acres being plants,* and one 
 acre of first ratoons ; t there are, besides, 42 acres of prepared 
 land, part of which has been planted. 20^ acres of the above 
 canes are seventeen months old, and fully ripe. The remain- 
 ing 20 have been only about three months in the ground; but 
 the whole are healthy and luxuriant, equalling any I have 
 observed in Jamaica, where I resided in the Plantain-Garden 
 Eiver district nearly ten years; and I have no hesitation in 
 saying, that they ought to produce at least three tons per acre. 
 
 “ Mr. Morewood having kindly placed the boiling-house under 
 my control, I was occupied two days in it, and manufactured a 
 considerable quantity of sugar from the Creole cane. The density 
 of the liquor I got was shown to be 11° or 20 per cent., by 
 Beaum^s saccharometer ; and from 100 gallons of this I pro- 
 duced llOTbs. sugar, and 50IBs. molasses, besides skimmings. 
 
 “The Bourbon cane yielded, from lOOEbs. weight, two quarts 
 more juice than the Creole, but the density was only 10 or 19 
 per cent . I, however, have no doubt but the former, if cut when 
 properly ripe, would yield even more than I have just named. 
 
 “ The above statements show the canes to be very rich : still 
 
 * “ Plants are the first cuttings of the canes.” 
 f "Ratoons are the second year’s cuttings.” 
 
CULTIVATION OF SUGAR. 
 
 299 
 
 XI.] 
 
 the result was arrived at by actual experiment ; and I feel con- 
 fident that if the canes were thoroughly trashed and cleaned, the 
 yield would be even more. 
 
 “ I may mention that the mill at Compensation is very small, 
 the rollers not being more than eighteen inches in length ; and I 
 do not think it could grind more than 250 gallons in ten hours, — 
 that is to say, with the power of four Kafirs which I had. The 
 driving gear has, however, been altered by Mr. Alfred Bening- 
 field, so that horses or cattle can be used, which will expedite the 
 work considerably. 
 
 “ The boiling-house is a neat building, and roomy enough for 
 all that is required; but the manner in which the three iron 
 boilers have been set, wastes a great quantity of fuel, and at 
 the same time does not give that brisk fire so essential to sugar- 
 boiling. The other necessaries about the works for sugar-making, 
 are mostly of a temporary nature ; and the lime which I was 
 obliged to use for clarifying, is very unsuitable for that purpose. 
 But, on the whole, I have great pleasure in saying that, con- 
 sidering every thing, I succeeded beyond my most sanguine 
 anticipations ; and I beg to repeat, as my decided opinion, that 
 the cane-fields on Compensation, if properly attended to, would 
 produce a profitable return, both soil and climate being peculiarly 
 adapted for the growth of the plant. 
 
 “ In conclusion, I beg leave to add, that my best thanks are 
 due to Mr. Morewood for the facilities he afforded me in the 
 various experiments I made, and I will be truly glad if this 
 Report meets with your approbation. 
 
 “ I am, Gentlemen, 
 
 “ Your obedient Servant, 
 
 “M. J. M'Ken, Curator” 
 
 “ To the Committee of the Natal Agricultural and Horticul- 
 tural Society ” 
 
 “ Abstract Statement. 
 
 " (All Weights and Measures are English Standard.) 
 
 ce CREOLE CANE. 
 
 Weight Yielded Density by Cured Sugar Molasses 
 
 of Cane. Juice. Beaume’s Sacc. Produced. Produced. 
 
 l,600Ibs. 100 gals. 11° lioibs. 50Ibs. 
 
 BOURBON CANE. 
 
 lOOlbs. 27 quarts. 10° Experiment not concluded.” 
 
300 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 " Mr. Griffiths testimony to the peculiar adaptation of the land 
 for the sugar-cane, and the greater luxuriance of its growth in 
 Natal, as compared with Jamaica, is highly satisfactory, and 
 cannot fail to stimulate the progress of this important enterprise. 
 
 “'In my letter which appeared in the 'Natal Times/ dated 
 February 10th, I stated that 'no molasses appeared 9 in Mr. 
 Morewood's manufacture. But at that period he laboured under 
 every disadvantage, having only a small iron pot, containing 
 about three gallons, for boiling the juice ; but since his three 
 boilers have been set up, he has succeeded in making a much 
 finer quality of sugar, and a considerable amount of molasses, 
 which he boils over again; and a darker description of sugar, 
 with a large crystallized grain, is the result ; a sample of which I 
 enclose. In J amaica all the molasses is distilled into rum : it 
 would, however, be a question whether rum, or the description of 
 sugar enclosed, would pay the best. 
 
 "'The land in the neighbourhood of Compensation appears 
 peculiarly adapted for the sugar-cane. Those now growing on 
 the farm, are much more luxuriant than any that I have seen in 
 Jamaica, although the rows are the same distance apart (four 
 feet) as in that island, which there allows ample space for the 
 negroes to hoe between. At Compensation, the density of the 
 canes is such as to preclude the possibility of such a thing, 
 owing to a greater number of canes springing from the stock. 
 No manure has been made use of; and another proof of the 
 quality of the land is, that the ratoons before referred to are equal 
 in luxuriance to the original plants/ ” 
 
 PUBLIC MEETING ON THE CAPABILITIES OE NATAL. 
 
 " A Public Meeting of the inhabitants of the recently -formed 
 village of Albert, and the neighbourhood, on the estate ' Com- 
 pensation/ was held on the 29th of May, 1852, at which Alex- 
 ander Gifford, Esq., presided. 
 
 "The Meeting was very numerously attended, and the subjects 
 discussed included the general capabilities of the Colony as a 
 field for immigration, with special reference, however, to sugar- 
 planting and tropical agriculture; which naturally occupied a 
 large share of the attention of a Meeting held, as this was, on 
 the scene of Mr. Morewood's successful enterprise. 
 
 "We are unable to give the whole of the speeches at length. 
 
XI.] CULTIVATION OF SUGAR. 301 
 
 and must content ourselves with reporting those of four gentle- 
 men, whose statements and opinions carry great weight, from 
 the circumstance of their having had extensive personal expe- 
 rience as sugar-planters, in the East and West Indies, Mauritius, 
 and Egypt. In the other cases, we can only give the Resolu- 
 tions, with the mover and seconder of each; though all the 
 speeches in the Report furnished us by Mr. Moreland, con- 
 tain highly interesting illustrations of the varied resources of 
 Natal. 
 
 “The Chairman called upon Mr. Marcus to move the first 
 Resolution. 
 
 “Mr. Marcus commenced by stating that he had been in 
 the East and West Indies, and in Egypt ; had been engaged in 
 sugar-planting for several years ; and in this Colony had resided 
 for upwards of two years. It has been his opinion, from his first 
 arrival, that this country is admirably adapted for the growth 
 of sugar. The seasons are more propitious than in any other 
 country he has visited ; and this is a great advantage. The soil 
 is capable of producing most of the tropical plants ; and he had 
 no doubt that when its capabilities become better known, capital 
 will be employed extensively in developing its resources. Some 
 people say that it is not favourable for wheat ; but his opinion is, 
 that not only wheat, but every other cereal produce, may be 
 realized. People ought to know that the land, when first brought 
 into cultivation, is not fitted for a wheat-crop, and no experienced 
 English farmer would attempt such a thing. Eor two or three 
 years the land should be cropped with other produce, before an 
 experiment could be fairly made. He had seen very fine samples 
 of wheat grown on the coast. Maize in America is more exten- 
 sively grown than any other grain, and is a most valuable pro- 
 duct. It is impossible that it could be grown better or at less 
 cost there than in Natal, if so cheaply. Cattle also thrive well. 
 Of the successful cultivation of cotton, he could not express a 
 doubt : — the only thing wanting was labour. His opinion of the 
 Colony generally was most favourable, and that it offers peculiar 
 advantages to an industrious settler. Persons must expect to 
 rough it here for a time, as all others have done in new colonies ; 
 but with such a beautiful and mild climate, no dangers or insur- 
 mountable difficulties are to be dreaded. The Resolution which 
 
HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 302 
 
 [chap. 
 
 he had to propose was one which he had no doubt would meet 
 with their approval : — 
 
 “ Resolution I . — * That the soil and climate of Natal particu- 
 larly adapt it for the growth of a great variety of products ; the 
 coast-lands having already proved themselves admirably suited 
 for the growth of sugar and other valuable tropical plants ; while 
 the interior is peculiarly well adapted for the English farmer and 
 grazier : and, as a whole, the Colony presents to the enter- 
 prising and industrious emigrant very superior advantages, and 
 promises, ure long, to become one of the most valuable appendages 
 of the British crown/ 
 
 “ Mr. Thomas Lewis seconded the Resolution. He had been 
 engaged as a sugar-planter for upwards of eighteen years in the 
 parish of Trelawny, Jamaica, principally on Tharp's Estate. 
 There were seven estates belonging to the same proprietor : each 
 estate might have, on the average, two hundred acres of cane, 
 and an overseer to each ; — he had been one of the seven over- 
 seers. He had now been some time in Natal, having landed 
 from the ' British Tar' in 1850 ; had travelled the coast in every 
 direction from D'Urban to the Tugela, and beyond; and was 
 convinced that it is a fine country for the cultivation of the 
 sugar-cane and other tropical plants, such as ginger, arrowroot, 
 coffee, cotton, &c. The cane-field of Mr. Morewood, at Compen- 
 sation, is as good as any fall-plant cane that he ever saw in 
 Jamaica. It will produce from 2^ tons to 3 tons per acre ; and, 
 with proper machinery, judicious management, and cheap labour, 
 great profits must be realized. The canes which he had seen 
 crushed within this week have yielded a large quantity of juice, 
 at least 65 to 70Ibs. to lOOlbs. of cane; and the sugar produced 
 is of a very superior quality. 
 
 “ The Chairman invited Mr. M'Ken, the curator of the Agri- 
 cultural Gardens at D'Urban, to give the Meeting the benefit of 
 his experience, and more particularly his observations during the 
 experiments now being carried on by him on the quality of the 
 sugar-cane produced by Mr. Morewood. 
 
 “Mr. M'Ken said that, from the experience he has had in 
 Natal, he could speak positively as to the suitability of both soil 
 and climate for the growth of various tropical plants. He had 
 been engaged for the last eleven months superintending the 
 
XI.] CULTIVATION OF SUGAR. 303 
 
 Gardens of the Natal Agricultural Society ; and during that 
 period had introduced, or cultivated, several plants successfully, 
 as ginger, turmeric, arnotto, pine-apple, arrowroot, tous-les- 
 mois, or French arrowroot, China grass, &c. The latter has 
 grown most luxuriantly, and, he believes, could be cultivated 
 profitably. It is from the fibre of this plant that the celebrated 
 grass-cloth is made; and, at present, the fibre is valued at £60 
 a ton in England. New-Orleans and Sea-Island cotton promises 
 an abundant crop; and as this plant grows so vigorously, the 
 cultivation could be carried on with success, provided the colonists 
 could depend on continuous labour during the picking or gather- 
 ing season. The white mulberry was introduced last year by Mr. 
 Morewood, from whom we received 120 plants, which have grown 
 remarkably well, and already produced him nearly 1,000. On 
 pruning they shoot out again vigorously, and, in fact, appear so 
 healthy and strong that he feels assured a good crop of leaves 
 might be depended upon throughout nearly the whole year, which 
 is a great desideratum in the cultivation of silk. Those grow- 
 ing on Mr. Morewood's estate at Compensation are still more 
 promising. The pistachio-nut, which yields abundantly in the 
 Gardens, is also worthy of attention. These nuts form a valuable 
 article of export from several of the settlements on the western 
 coast of this continent ; and, as they require but little culture, 
 certainly deserve the attention of the colonists. 
 
 “ He fully agrees with the observations of Messrs. Marcus and 
 Lewis, regarding the cane-fields here. They appear to him equal 
 to the best he has observed in Jamaica, where he resided for ten 
 years, on an estate in the Plantain-Biver district, considered the 
 finest and most fruitful part of the island ; and he was sure any 
 superintendent there would estimate the yield of such a field (at 
 least) at three hogsheads joer acre. He does not think that all 
 tropical plants would succeed here ; for such as are truly so will 
 thrive nowhere else, except within the Tropics ; as any one 
 acquainted with the geographical distribution of plants must 
 know. He had been engaged here at Compensation, for the 
 last two days, in the manufacture of sugar ; but as that made is 
 not sufficiently cured, he could not speak positively as to the 
 quantity of sugar produced.* The density of the cane-juice 
 
 * “ llOIbs. of sugar, 50fbs. of molasses, besides skimmings, from 110 gallons of 
 juice, were afterwards obtained by Mr. M‘Ken.” 
 
304 HISTORY OP NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 proved by Beaume's saccharometer, was 11° ; which would 
 indicate 20 parts of sugar contained in 100 parts of liquid. 
 This may be considered rich. Prom 10016s. of canes he 
 found they yielded 6f gallons of cane-juice. He might add that 
 the results of his investigation, so far, are most satisfactory ; and 
 it is with the greatest pleasure, therefore, that he supported the 
 Eesolution. 
 
 “ Mr. Eathbone had resided for sixteen years in the Mauri- 
 tius ; he had considerable experience in the growth of sugar and 
 other tropical plants ; and had full confidence in the capabilities 
 of Natal, as being not only equal, but in many respects far 
 superior, to that island. Sugar, and a variety of other plants, 
 promise to grow more luxuriantly. 5,000IBs. of sugar per acre 
 is considered in the Mauritius a good average crop ; but from 
 such superior canes as Mr. Morewood's he should anticipate 
 a yield of not less than 7,0003B. Larger canes have been 
 realized in the Mauritius from a damp soil; but the cane 
 under such circumstances contains less saccharine matter, and is 
 not so profitable : but this plantation of Mr. Morewood's is on a 
 dry soil, and superior to any that he ever saw in the Mauritius 
 similarly situated. One great advantage which Natal has over 
 that island is, — here the plough can be used to a great extent ; 
 while in that country the land is generally so stony, that such a 
 thing is impracticable. He only knew one estate where the 
 plough could be used in the whole of the Mauritius. Pine- 
 apples thrive better here, and possess fine flavour : the queen 
 pine, which is the finest description of pine planted in the 
 Mauritius, grows here equal in size to the common Creole pine. 
 Prom observations as to what is being produced in Mr. More- 
 wood's gardens, and other parts of the Colony, he is convinced 
 that ginger, pimento, arrowroot, turmeric, and many other plants, 
 usually grown within the Tropics, may be planted successfully. 
 Cattle are not so subject to complaints as formerly ; and if ordi- 
 nary care and attention were paid to them, less complaints would 
 be made. Cattle are cheap : this is one cause of neglect ; and 
 very little knowledge is possessed yet as to the nature of the 
 diseases affecting cattle, or the remedies. 
 
 “ The Eesolution was then submitted to the Meeting, and 
 carried unanimously. 
 
 “ Eesolution II. (Moved by Mr. Thomas Eeynolds, and 
 
CULTIVATION OE SUGAR. 
 
 305 
 
 XI.] 
 
 seconded by Mr. Morillier.) — ‘That the want of good roads 
 and bridges, as also of certain, available labour, are difficulties 
 which materially interfere with and hinder the progress of the 
 Colony ; and the local government ought to adopt speedy mea- 
 sures to facilitate such arrangements as may secure to the settlers 
 those advantages/ 
 
 “ Eesolution III. (Moved by Mr. Lewis Beynolds, seconded 
 by Mr. Bathbone.) — ‘That the schemes of emigration hitherto 
 brought into operation have been seriously prejudicial to the 
 best interests of the Colony ; chiefly through the erroneous prin- 
 ciples on which they have been established, and the bringing out 
 of an unsuitable class of emigrants ; and that any private scheme 
 whatever, under present circumstances, would fail to secure public 
 confidence, and on that account would be injurious in its results 
 rather than otherwise/ 
 
 “Eesolution IY. (Moved by Mr. Moreland, seconded by 
 the Bev. Mr. Shooter.) — ‘ That the following plan of emigration 
 is one especially deserving the consideration of the government, 
 as being best calculated to insure to the Colony a useful body of 
 emigrants, and to them the fullest information and protection : — 
 
 “ ‘ 1st. The establishing a Local Emigration Board, to be com- 
 posed of government officials or nominees, and landed proprietors, 
 or others, equally interested in the welfare of the Colony ; whose 
 duties should be the collecting statistical information, and super- 
 intending generally the introduction of emigrants, guided by an 
 efficient agency; and to furnish them from time to time with 
 such instructions and information, as may guide and direct them 
 in the performance of their respective duties. 
 
 “‘2nd. An agent in England, to direct, advise, and assist 
 intending emigrants in making their arrangements previous to 
 embarkation, so as to avoid the wasteful expenditure of their 
 means, by delays or other causes ; to give all necessary informa- 
 tion, with the view of preventing disappointment ; and to select 
 such a class of emigrants as will be most likely to prove useful 
 colonists, and as far as possible deter those who are totally 
 unsuited by previous habits or pursuits, or deficient of the neces- 
 sary qualifications. The agency to be furnished with plans of 
 the lands at disposal, public or private specimens or samples of 
 the various mineral, vegetable, or other productions of the 
 
 x 
 
306 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 Colony, and the publishing a monthly or quarterly report of such 
 statistical information as may be supplied by the Board or other 
 sources equally authentic. 
 
 “ ‘ 3rd. The agent in the Colony, to superintend the landing of 
 the emigrants, to provide for the shelter of themselves or goods 
 for a limited period after arrival ; to advise as to the character of 
 the different districts in the Colony ; be prepared to show them 
 plans of lands in the market, public or private ; refer them to the 
 land-agents, or others, having such lands for disposal ; assist in 
 procuring servants for the colonists, and situations for the 
 emigrants; to assist in obtaining waggon-hire; and, as far as 
 possible, extend that advice and protection so desirable and so 
 valuable to strangers, in order to prevent fraud and imposition. 
 
 “ c The agents to be appointed and paid by the government, 
 and to be restricted from participating in any scheme or any 
 interest connected with emigration, so as to insure the faithful 
 discharge of their duties. 
 
 “ ‘ The members of the Board, as well as the agents, should be 
 men of experience in the Colony, and as far as possible possessing 
 the public confidence/ 
 
 “ Resolution Y. (Moved by Mr. Morewood, seconded by Mr. 
 Thomas Reynolds.) — f That this Meeting, being of opinion that 
 many mis-impressions are entertained in England with reference 
 to this Colony and its great capabilities, feel every confidence in 
 Mr. Moreland, that he will correctly represent them, and satisfy 
 all inquiries, and have every reason to believe that the utmost 
 reliance may be placed in this representative by persons about to 
 emigrate/ 
 
 “ The thanks of the Meeting were given to the Chairman, and 
 the Meeting then dissolved ; some of the company returning to 
 the boiling-house to witness the operations there, and others to 
 visit again the cane-fields and gardens of the enterprising pro- 
 prietor, Mr. Morewood.” 
 
 After the numerous, varied, clear, and full testimonies borne 
 by the respective gentlemen whose names are appended to these 
 documents, any additional remarks would be quite superfluous. 
 
 It has been said of Mr. Morewood that he will consult all 
 parties, but still follow his own course. It has been fortunate 
 for Natal that he has this characteristic ; otherwise what is now 
 
CULTIVATION OF COFFEE. 
 
 307 
 
 XI.] 
 
 seen would not have been accomplished. Three years ago, when 
 every thing was speculation, doubt, and uncertainty, and when some 
 were saying that Natal was worthless, (as stated in my letter on 
 emigration at the time,) this gentleman quietly persevered in the 
 labour and expense of preparing the ground, and planting the 
 canes, being content patiently to wait for the result; whilst 
 others stood by, commending the effort as praiseworthy, but 
 treating the whole as chimerical and ruinous. Had Mr. More- 
 wood listened to their discouraging notes, and acted upon their 
 depressing representations, he would have abandoned his import- 
 ant enterprise in despair, and added another to the number of 
 those who have so loudly exclaimed against the Colony. But, 
 by pursuing his steady course, success has crowned his praise- 
 worthy efforts, and both the country and the mercantile commu- 
 nity will reap the benefit. Hitherto he has realized very little 
 advantage himself; but it is hoped that he may not have all the 
 labour and expense, without considerable profit. 
 
 I should not thus lengthily have entered into these particulars, 
 but that, as this is the first successful effort in Natal, it deserves 
 to be recorded and transmitted to posterity, that those who follow 
 after may have some knowledge of the difficulties connected 
 with the developement of the resources of this country. Should 
 Mr. Morewood visit England, he may be consulted with safety, 
 as being an honest practical man, and one also who can secure 
 Kafir labour, having no need to import Coolies. He has about 
 twenty Kafirs employed on his estate, and seven Englishmen. 
 The population of Albert is increasing. 
 
 COFFEE. 
 
 This beautiful shrub has now become an article of great 
 interest at Natal. It is proved, beyond the possibility of suc- 
 cessful contradiction, that the plant will grow and bear well, 
 though attention and perseverance will be requisite in its produc- 
 tion. The subject is one of so much importance both to the 
 Natal resident and the English public, that I shall make no 
 apology for quoting the following able articles from the (late) 
 “ Natal Observer” of September 19th and 26th, 1851. 
 
 I believe the author of these valuable papers is Mr. Wray, 
 who designed them for publication. They would certainly, with 
 
 x 2 
 
308 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 the succeeding ones, make a compendious and valuable compa- 
 nion for the agriculturist. Competent judges, who have resided 
 in coffee-growing countries, pronounce the articles very excel- 
 lent ; and they will afford directions to all who wish to cultivate 
 the plant. 
 
 “ The first great object with a settler, in a new Colony, is to 
 provide the necessaries of life; and if engaged in agricultural 
 pursuits, he naturally cultivates those articles which are required 
 for the support of himself and family, and which will likewise find 
 a ready market in his immediate neighbourhood. Hence we find 
 that potatoes, Indian corn, wheat, barley, oats, and various gar- 
 den produce, constitute the chief items in the agriculture of a 
 new Colony. But as time goes on, and the supply exceeds the 
 demand, it becomes a matter of vital importance, both to the 
 agriculturist himself and to his fellow-colonists, that those par- 
 ticular products shall be cultivated which will form large and 
 valuable exports. The chief of these are usually denominated 
 e staple productions/ and in course of time are ranked as such in 
 every printed notice of the Colony. 
 
 “ On the quantity and value of these staple productions the 
 solvency or bankruptcy of the Colony must ultimately mainly 
 depend ; for exports alone can keep in it that amount of specie 
 which is necessary to commercial vitality. It is consequently of 
 great moment that the agriculturists of the country make a judi- 
 cious selection in cultivating products for export ; and it is in a 
 great measure to assist them in making this selection, that I have 
 undertaken the arduous task of writing this very comprehensive 
 work. 
 
 “The varied information that I have gained during the many 
 years of my life which have been devoted to agriculture, would, 
 were I an idle man, perhaps descend with me to the grave ; and 
 my fellow-creatures would derive no advantage from the practical 
 experience which I have gathered : but in the hope that my 
 advice may benefit those who have had little or no experience in 
 such agriculture as suits the soil, climate, and circumstances of 
 this Colony, I will endeavour to place before them, in a plain 
 and practical manner, all the information I myself possess. 
 
 “ We are all more or less prone to error, and none of us are 
 
CULTIVATION OF COFFEE. 
 
 309 
 
 XI.] 
 
 infallible. I therefore must bespeak indulgence, wherever and 
 whenever I err, in my information or my deductions ; but my 
 readers may be assured of my honest and zealous intentions. 
 
 “ From the character of the country, and its varied climate, I 
 think that the following are worthy of consideration, as likely to 
 form permanent * staple productions •/ and I will endeavour to 
 treat of their value and culture in as concise a manner as the 
 several subjects will allow of. 
 
 “ STAPLE PRODUCTIONS. 
 
 “Coffee, tea, sugar, dates, cotton, tobacco, rice, cocoa-nut, 
 pindar-nut, olive, cacao, indigo, madder, safflower, mulberry, 
 hops, grapes, arrowroot, sago, cassava, Indian corn, Guinea corn, 
 ginger, nutmeg, pimento, clove, vanilla, cinnamon, cardamom, 
 pepper, pine-apple, sunflower, aloe, flax, hemp, plantains, bananas, 
 betel-nut, chestnut, walnut, filbert, almond, mango, fig, potatoes, 
 oats, wheat, barley, beans, peas, &c. 
 
 “ON THE CULTIVATION AND CURING OF COFFEE. 
 
 “ The coffee-plant is one which, at the present moment, claims 
 the particular attention of Natal agriculturists, inasmuch as 
 the soil and climate of the country are admirably suited to its 
 growth, and to its bearing ; and because its culture will speedily 
 supply the great local demand, and likewise form a highly 
 valuable export. 
 
 “The lands in the immediate neighbourhood of the town of 
 D'Urban, and, indeed, all the coast-lands lying between the 
 Umzimkulu and the Tugela, are peculiarly suited to its growth, 
 as approaching more nearly to its natural habitat than any other 
 in the Colony. But, because such is the case, it by no means 
 follows that these are the only portions of the country in which 
 it may be profitably cultivated. Coffee-plants are able to bear an 
 amount of cold which is little known or thought of. The high 
 and cold regions in Jamaica, near St. Catherine's Peak, and at 
 the foot of the Great Blue-Mountain Peak, both situated at some 
 six thousand feet above the level of the sea; and, again, the 
 mountains of Arabia ; furnish instances of the great degree of 
 cold that the coffee-plant will endure. 
 
 “More than this: it is an established fact, that it bears a 
 larger, plumper, and far more aromatic berry at these altitudes 
 
310 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 and in these cold climates, than in a lower situation and in a 
 warmer temperature. I have lived for two or three years on a 
 coffee-plantation near the foot of the Blue-Mountain Peak, in 
 Jamaica; and I know that the coffee produced in those regions 
 is the finest in the world. In Arabia, likewise, the cold at night 
 is sometimes intense ; yet who will dispute the goodness of 
 Mocha coffee ? 
 
 “ Having had many years' evidence of the extreme hardihood 
 of the coffee-plant, I am inclined to think that it will grow and 
 bear fruit abundantly in all sheltered situations, even as high up 
 the country as Pietermaritzburg; but at Pine Town, Field's 
 Farm, and Botha's, I am convinced it would succeed admirably. 
 This would give a large range of country for the culture of coffee ; 
 bearing in mind that a certain degree of cold is, in my opinion, 
 essentially necessary to the production of really fine coffee-berries. 
 
 “ In the culture of the tree there is a singular difference in the 
 Western and Eastern Hemispheres, inasmuch as, in the former, 
 shade is considered injurious ; whilst, in the latter, it is held to 
 be desirable, if not absolutely necessary. Contrary to the prac- 
 tice and to my own experience in the West Indies, I have found 
 that coffee-trees thrive much better under a well-regulated shade 
 in the Eastern Hemisphere, and yield their fruit in much greater 
 abundance, than they would otherwise. 
 
 “ From the singular manner in which coffee was planted in the 
 West Indies, on dry and bleak f ridges,' in warm and fertile 
 e bosoms,' and moist ‘ bottoms,' the general average of a planta- 
 tion was reduced to a very low rate per tree : even as low as a 
 quarter of a pound per tree I have repeatedly known; whereas a 
 full-bearing tree will yield from ten to thirty pounds of dried and 
 marketable coffee. Fifteen to twenty pounds of thoroughly good 
 cured coffee is the most that I ever knew one tree to yield in a 
 year, in the high mountain-regions of Jamaica ; but, in St. Ann's 
 parish, Jamaica, and in the East, I have known thirty pounds of 
 inferior coffee, well cured, to be produced by a single tree. What 
 an extreme difference is there between thirty pounds per tree, 
 and a quarter of a pound per tree ! 
 
 “ It seems to show that a course of grievous error was adopted, 
 and persisted in, by coffee-planters, which it is difficult for 
 strangers to understand : but the explanation is easy enough. A 
 
XI.] CULTIVATION OF COFFEE. 311 
 
 plantation of 150 acres in coffee would, perhaps, have 50 acres 
 producing some 3 or 4 pounds a tree per annum ; whilst 100 
 acres, being f dry ridge/ would only yield a few berries per tree ; 
 which, of course, reduces the average produce of the whole 
 plantation to something like a quarter of a pound per tree. But 
 this should not be. 
 
 “ A coffee-plantation, to pay well, should be made a most per- 
 fect garden-cultivation. If the plant can produce thirty pounds 
 per tree, then make it yield that quantity, or as near to it as 
 possible. Let us just look at the difference in three planta- 
 tions : — 
 
 “NO. 1 PLANTATION. 
 
 “50 acres of coffee, say, 700 trees per acre, 10 pounds 
 of coffee, cured, per tree; in all, 350,000 pounds, 
 
 worth at least 6d. per pound £8,750 
 
 “NO. 2 PLANTATION. 
 
 “50 acres in coffee, say, 800 trees per acre, at 1 pound 
 
 per tree; in all, 40,000 pounds, at Qd £1,000 
 
 “NO. 3 PLANTATION. 
 
 “437 acres in coffee, say, 800 trees per acre, at 1 pound 
 
 per tree ; in all, 349,600 pounds, at 6d. £8,740 
 
 “ These will show that, with proper care, 50 acres of land may 
 easily be made to yield as much coffee as 437 acres now do under 
 the ordinary mode of cultivation pursued in the West Indies. 
 It is evident that a patch of 50 acres surrounding one's house, 
 can be far more cheaply and far more effectually cultivated, than 
 so large a tract as 437 acres. The plantation would be very 
 compact, within a small circle, and consequently more easily 
 manured, pruned, cleaned, picked, and fenced ; whilst the 
 carriage of the ripe berries from the field would be very short 
 in distance, and inexpensive. 
 
 “If these few arguments are not sufficient to convince any 
 one of the expediency of garden culture in a coffee-plantation, 
 then I imagine that even volumes would not have that effect. 
 My strenuous advice is, to keep a small and compact cultivation ; 
 to concentrate all the labour and energy of the plantation; to 
 aim at quantity and quality of produce, and not at having a 
 large and imposing extent of land under culture. 
 
312 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “ Having expressed these general views, I now proceed to 
 treat of the plant, and the mode of cultivation most likely to 
 succeed in this country. 
 
 “ The coffee-plant is described by botanists as Coffea Arabica, 
 or Jasmmum Arabicum , of the Pentandria order, &c. ; but I 
 should divide it into the Arabian, the Ethiopian, and the Indian 
 varieties. 
 
 “ Whatever its origin may have been, there can be no doubt 
 that there are three kinds or species now grown, differing 
 materially from each other. 
 
 “The Arabian or Mocha coffee is characterized by having a 
 small and more brittle leaf, with branches shorter and more 
 upright, than the Jamaica and Ceylon coffee; and by its berry 
 being almost always, or at least very frequently, single-seeded, 
 and the seed cylindrical and plump. 
 
 “ The Jamaica coffee-tree has a larger and more pliable leaf, 
 longer and more drooping branches, and berries almost always 
 containing two seeds. (The Ethiopian.) 
 
 “The great difference now existing between the two kinds 
 may possibly have originated in the change of soil, climate, and 
 season, operating through a series of years ; but this difference 
 is so decided, and so strongly marked, that the veriest tyro can 
 in a moment pronounce of either. 
 
 “The East India or Bengal coffee-tree differs exceedingly 
 from all others, but is in every respect a veritable coffee. I 
 found it growing in the garden of an indigo-planter at Monghyr, 
 and took several plants to Calcutta with me, where they are now 
 growing luxuriantly, and bearing fruit. The leaf is much smaller, 
 and of a lighter green, than the foregoing variety ; its berry is 
 infinitely smaller, and, when ripening, turns black instead of 
 blood-red. Coffee made from it is of excellent flavour, and much 
 liked. 
 
 “ The soil on which the coffee-plant will thrive is very various 
 indeed; in fact, any fertile soil will suit it, provided that the 
 climate be congenial, and the subsoil good and well drained. 
 The tap-root generally runs down to a great depth ; and it is 
 essential to the perfect health of the plant, that it should meet 
 with no strata that will exercise an injurious effect upon it. 
 Cold, damp clay, marl, and stagnant water are extremely perni- 
 
XI.] CULTIVATION OF COFFEE. 313 
 
 cious in the subsoil. Gently sloping hill-sides, properly sheltered 
 from violent winds, and affording the benefit of an easterly 
 aspect, are particularly desirable, as the natural drainage of such 
 land is a grand consideration, and the morning sun is highly 
 beneficial to the plant. 
 
 (C Coffee is always propagated from the seed, and for this pur- 
 pose the ripest and finest berries are chosen ; which are planted 
 about one inch below the surface of the ground. In about twenty 
 days they will, in favourable weather, have made their appearance 
 above ground ; and, in a very few days more, the first leaves will 
 have expanded. 
 
 “ It is usual to form nurseries of well-prepared soil, in which 
 the seeds are planted pretty close together ; care being taken 
 that the seedlings are well shaded, and that such shade can be 
 removed at pleasure, to afford them a little of the morning sun, 
 whenever they require it. They may be removed and planted 
 out, almost at any period after they are two months old ; always 
 remembering that they must be carefully shaded still, and the 
 soil kept thoroughly moist around them ; otherwise they will be 
 greatly checked and injured. 
 
 “ At whatever age the young plants may be removed from the 
 nursery, it will be found good policy to prepare a bed of one foot 
 in diameter, to receive each plant j and in this bed some well 
 rotted leaf-manure should be placed, and mixed up with pul- 
 verized soil. This will serve to give them a great impetus, 
 which will in fact affect their growth for years, so that it is fully 
 worth all the trouble and expense it may occasion. 
 
 “ The space commonly allowed in planting out in the fields is 
 7 feet by 7, or 8 by 8 ; which latter, I think, is nearer the mark. 
 In good soil I should myself allow 700 plants to the acre, which 
 is very nearly 8 feet apart. 
 
 “ The land should be carefully lined off, and the plants be 
 placed in regular rows, each one equi-distant from the other ; and 
 in the space between the plants there might be plantains and 
 bananas, to afford shade ; or other trees, if these be not obtain- 
 able in sufficient abundance. 
 
 “As there would still remain ample space, Indian corn, arrow- 
 root, beans, peas, &c., might be planted to fill up, and in order 
 to get some crop to pay expenses until the coffee came into 
 
314 HISTOEY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 bearing. By a judicious selection of these auxiliaries, the 
 expenses should not only be paid, but a considerable surplus 
 ought to be realized. 
 
 “ Cocoa-nuts likewise are very frequently planted on land 
 destined to receive coffee ; in which case the plantains, &c., are 
 gradually removed, until at length there remain on the land 
 cocoa-nut trees and coffee-bushes alone, the former shading the 
 latter, in which manner they may grow together for very many 
 years, yielding annually a double crop. 
 
 “Land planted and cropped in this way can be made very 
 valuable indeed by maintaining a regular system of manuring; 
 the coffee-bushes bearing for about 20 to 30 years, whilst the 
 cocoa-nut trees will produce fruit during from 50 to 80 years. 
 
 “ eighteen months after being transplanted from the nursery 
 into the field, the coffee-trees should begin to bear fruit ; and will 
 go on, gradually increasing in quantity, until the seventh or 
 eighth year, when they may be considered to have arrived at their 
 full bearing; although this is not always the case, many trees 
 increasing until their twelfth year. 
 
 “ When the young plants are about to be removed from the 
 nursery to the field, it is by many planters considered beneficial 
 to trim their roots, and cut off the tap-root ; and I have myself 
 frequently followed this practice, although I am now inclined to 
 think that the benefits supposed to result are very much to be 
 doubted. 
 
 “It is very certain that, under any circumstances, great 
 caution should be exercised, and every attention paid to the time 
 of year, quality of soil, and particular season prevailing. 
 
 “When the young trees have attained a certain height, — 
 generally from four to five feet, — the West-Indian custom is to 
 ' top 3 them, for the purpose of stopping their upward growth, and 
 to cause the trees to expand, by throwing out lateral branches. 
 This plan is admirably adapted to the peculiarities of certain 
 elevated localities, such as the higher ranges of the Blue Moun- 
 tains in J amaica ; but I am fully convinced that, under different 
 circumstances, and in lower regions, the practice would be any 
 thing but beneficial or proper. Careful observation and con- 
 siderable judgment are required, even in practical and experienced 
 men, to determine the extent to which this process may be 
 
CULTIVATION OF COFFEE. 
 
 315 
 
 carried ; and I am sure that much injury and consequent loss are 
 occasioned by an indiscriminate adherence to this custom. 
 
 “ The variation in the practice may be appropriately evidenced 
 in the two systems which I should recommend for adoption in 
 Natal; namely, the Berea and coast-lands generally, and the 
 higher lands, ranging from Field's Hill upwards. In the former, 
 I should not think of topping, or cutting back, my coffee-trees, 
 until they had attained a height of from six to eight feet, when 
 they would speedily become large and spreading trees, capable, 
 under judicious management, of bearing a very considerable 
 quantity of really good coffee. In the latter, (namely, the higher 
 lands,) I should almost invariably keep the trees at about five feet 
 high, and no taller. 
 
 “The difference in produce I should calculate somewhat as 
 follows : average of full bearing trees, in the Berea and coast- 
 lands, say 201bs. per tree, of good mixed quality coffee; and in 
 the higher lands, say lOtbs. per tree, of superior quality coffee; 
 — both cured and ready for market. 
 
 “I feel assured that time and carefully conducted experiments 
 will serve to verify these opinions ; but I am no less certain that, 
 until local experience has proved me to be correct, there will be 
 many persons who will totally disagree with my views on this 
 point. 
 
 “ Twenty acres of land, cultivated in the manner I suggest, 
 would in a short time form a very valuable little property ; and 
 when the trees come into full bearing, a large income might be 
 derived from it, as it should then yield 140,0001bs. of cured cof- 
 fee, worth 6d. per lb., — £3,500 per annum . This is a large 
 sum ; and the system is one so entirely different to that pursued 
 in the West Indies, Ceylon, and other coffee-producing countries, 
 that the most contemptuous incredulity will, I am sure, be exhi- 
 bited by many experienced and highly esteemed planters, when 
 they first read the principles I am now endeavouring to inculcate. 
 Let any one, or every one, however, doubt my assertions to any 
 extent he or they may please; but let the system be fairly tried, 
 and I shall have no fear of the result. 
 
 “To obtain the large returns from each tree, as above esti- 
 mated, the following rules should be carefully attended to in every 
 particular : — 
 
310 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “ 1. Choose a good and fertile soil, containing a tolerable 
 quantity of decayed vegetable matter, and having a generous 
 subsoil, which is naturally well drained. Moreover, be careful 
 that this patch of land enjoys the advantage of the morning's 
 sun. 
 
 “ 2. Pick out strong and vigorous young coffee-plants, which 
 take up (if possible) without breaking their roots, and with the 
 earth around them : bnt if this cannot be done, then put the 
 young plants into water immediately when they are taken up from 
 the nursery, and keep their roots immersed until they are planted 
 out in the field. Allow 700 plants to the acre. 
 
 “ 3. Let the ground be in a tolerably moist condition, and see 
 that the weather is moderately rainy. 
 
 “4. Prepare holes (varying from 12 to 24 inches in diameter) 
 with well rotted vegetable manure, and finely pulverized earth, 
 into which place the young plants carefully, and fill up the holes, 
 so as to leave no hollows wherein water may lodge. 
 
 “5. Be sure that these young plants are fully shaded, yet 
 enjoy light and fresh air in abundance. As a shade, plantain, 
 banana, or cocoa-nut trees answer admirably, and at the same 
 time their produce is very profitable. 
 
 “ 6. During the early stages of their growth, the young trees 
 should never be choked by weeds, but should be well attended to, 
 and (whenever appearing) any dead wood must be removed by 
 hand. 
 
 “ 7. All suckers and undesirable shoots ought to be destroyed, 
 immediately they appear ; and when the trees have arrived at 
 a sufficient height, their tops should be pinched off, to stay their 
 further growth upward. 
 
 “ 8. Each tree must, at all stages of its growth, be kept open, 
 so as to insure plenty of air and light penetrating throughout 
 every part of it; and consequently no matting of the branches 
 can be permitted, nor the growth of moss on the trunk, or on any 
 of the branches. 
 
 “ 9. The trees should be carefully pruned whenever they require 
 it, so as to keep them open, and to preserve that portion of the 
 wood only which will bear fruit abundantly, and of good quality. 
 
 “10. Dig-in manure around the roots of the tree, not close to 
 the trunk, but in a circle as wide as the branches extend, that 
 
XI.] CULTIVATION OF COFFEE. 817 
 
 the roots, as they grow, may find a store of nutriment. The rule- 
 must be, — Manure well, but always dig that manure in about the 
 roots of the plant. 
 
 "11. The choice of manure must become a study, in order to 
 give those kinds only which will exercise a particular effect on 
 the tree. Highly stimulating manure is sure to occasion the 
 growth of a quantity of useless young wood and numerous cross 
 suckers, which are often dendbiinated ‘ gormandizers ; 9 and these 
 are both very injurious to the tree. Only that kind of manure 
 is desirable which will supply the requisite material for the for- 
 mation of vigorous and healthy young wood, which will produce 
 an abundant crop of sound berries. All portions of the plant 
 itself and its fruit form a manure which cannot be equalled ; but 
 as these are rarely to be had in sufficient abundance, green grass, 
 weeds, and other vegetable matter, dug in around the roots, act 
 very beneficially on the plant. Cattle-pen and stable manure 
 may be used with discretion ; but bone manure (such as burnt 
 and ground bones, either alone, or decomposed by the action 
 of sulphuric acid) constitutes one of the choicest manures that 
 can be applied to the coffee-tree. 
 
 "12. Irrigate in the dry season, wherever it can be done ; 
 and the increased value of the crop will prove its great utility. 
 It very frequently happens that a long spell of dry weather fol- 
 lows the general blossoming of the trees; and they are so 
 parched from lack of moisture in the soil, that the young fruit 
 is destroyed in setting, and the ground is found to be thickly 
 strewed with the young sets, when no larger than very small 
 peas. In this manner the hopes of a whole crop may be entirely 
 dissipated in a few days. Irrigation, at periods such as these, 
 will prevent this wholesale destruction, by supplying the plants 
 with moisture, and consequent vigour, to perfect their fruit- 
 bearing efforts.” 
 
 These articles show the manner in which the plant is to be 
 successfully cultivated ; and are followed by others which describe 
 the picking and preparation of the berry for use : but this informa- 
 tion can readily be obtained elsewhere by those who desire it. 
 Our object at present is rather to show the natural producing 
 powers of Natal, than to describe the process of manufacture. 
 
318 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 It is gratifying to find that many persons are beginning to 
 obtain seeds and rear plants,, by which means different localities 
 will be tried, and their respective merits developed ; and success 
 will at once cut off one important item of family expenditure and 
 of colonial import. 
 
 The quantity of coffee imported into South Africa is enormous. 
 The Dutch, as well as the English, use it very extensively. 
 Thousands of pounds of money annually go out of the country 
 for this article alone ; instead of which, if the plant is extensively 
 cultivated, it will become a source of continued and increasing 
 w r ealth. The writer has seen the shrub growing luxuriantly in 
 different gardens, and it is as pleasant to the sight as it is profit- 
 able to the producer. The rich foliage, with its bright ever- 
 green leaf, and the twigs covered with berries in all stages of 
 growth, — some bright red, and others dark green, — all indicate 
 the combination of beauty and utility, and call forth the admira- 
 tion of the natural philosopher, and the gratitude of the devout 
 Christian. 
 
 <e Part of thy name divinely stands 
 On all thy creatures writ ; 
 
 They show the labour of thy hands, 
 
 Or impress of thy feet.” 
 
XII.] 
 
 THE KAFIR WAR. 
 
 319 
 
 CHAPTEB XII. 
 
 THE KAFIR WAR. ROADS. SOCIETIES AND COMPANIES. BANKS. 
 
 GOLD AND COAL. MISCELLANEOUS. CONCLUSION. 
 
 The Kafir War. — Great misapprehension has existed amongst 
 a large portion of the English public, on this subject. This has 
 arisen from not sufficiently marking the particular locality in 
 which the war has been carried on. Many have reasoned thus : 
 “The war has been in South Africa: But Natal is a part of 
 South Africa: Therefore the war has been at Natal.” This, 
 however, is not very sound logic, involving the fallacy of reason- 
 ing from the state of merely one part, to the condition of all the 
 other parts of a whole. The war, it is true, has been in South 
 Africa; and Natal undoubtedly is apart of South Africa; but 
 yet the war has not been at Natal, nor within five hundred miles 
 of it. Eor, though Natal is in South Africa, it is only a part of 
 it : and the war has not extended over the whole, but only over 
 one part of South Africa ; and that part happily has not been 
 Natal, or any region near to it. Therefore those who have felt 
 misgivings on this head may lay them all aside. I am thankful 
 that this Colony has been preserved in peace during the whole 
 time of the war on the Erontier of the old Colony, and also whilst 
 commotion and war have been carried on in the Sovereignty, 
 which is at a distance of about two hundred miles. 
 
 I hope that peace will still be preserved, since a war in Natal 
 would be the worst thing that could befall it. This is not the 
 opinion of some English people. But, having personally witnessed 
 the dreadful effects of war in the other Colony in 1846, I have 
 no hesitation in saying that such an occurrence would be the 
 direst calamity that could happen. 
 
 Boads. — A subject of great importance is good public roads. 
 Without these the transit of goods and produce is both a dan- 
 gerous and expensive affair. As to the roads of Natal in general. 
 
320 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 they are very much better than those in the old Colony along the 
 Eastern Frontier, except where new roads have been executed : 
 but these are still sufficiently bad. Great improvements have 
 been made on the line of road betwixt the Bay and Pietermaritz- 
 burg, by which many bad and dangerous places have been 
 improved and made safe; but still much remains to be done, 
 before it is at all what is desirable. An entirely new line of road 
 is required, also, into the Sovereignty. This has been pointed 
 out frequently, and called for loudly. 
 
 Bridges are also greatly needed. At most of the public 
 drifts there are small boats by which individuals may pass ; but, 
 when the rivers are swollen, they cannot cross for weeks together. 
 
 These improvements cannot all be made at once, but they 
 should command very serious attention, and as much money as 
 can be spared should be judiciously expended upon them. Take 
 New Zealand as an example, as shown in Mr. Hursthouse's work. 
 
 PEOFESSIONAL LIFE ASSUEANCE SOCIETY, 
 
 CONNECTING THE CLERICAL, LEGAL, MILITARY, NAVAL, AND 
 MEDICAL PROFESSIONS, AND HOLDING OUT ADVANTAGES TO 
 THE PUBLIC NOT HITHERTO OFFERED BY ANY SIMILAR 
 INSTITUTION INCORPORATED. 
 
 Capital, £250,000. 
 
 The directors of this Corporation, having had many applications 
 from parties residing at the Cape of Good Hope for shares, have 
 passed a resolution to allow 1000 original shares especially for the 
 Cape of Good Hope, admitting the purchaser to all the great and 
 numerous benefits held out to original shareholders. 
 
 In reference to shares the following particulars are worthy of 
 notice : — 
 
 1. The entire capital of the Company is £250,000, arising out of 
 40,000 shares of £6. 5s. each; the greatest part of which has been 
 actually sold and signed for. 
 
 2. The original deposit is 10s. per share, without the probability of 
 a future call being made or required ; the remaining £5. 15s. will be 
 made up by the additions accruing from profits and bonuses. 
 
 3. By the deed of settlement no proprietor is liable beyond the 
 amount of his shares. 
 
 4. The holder of from five shares up to fifty is entitled to one vote ; 
 and to an additional vote for every additional fifty shares held by him. 
 
XII.] SOCIETIES AND COMPANIES. 321 
 
 5. Interest is paid at the rate of five per cent, per annum , on all 
 paid-up capital ; such interest increasing year by year, as the shares 
 increase in value, by the appropriation of profits ; so that very con- 
 siderable interest will be realized, until the amounts of profits shall be 
 sufficient to pay off the shares in full ; after which the Corporation 
 shall be declared and constituted a Mutual Life Assurance Society. 
 
 6. Lastly. In addition to these advantages, there is one novel and 
 most excellent feature, worthy of special attention ; namely, that one- 
 tenth of the entire profits of the Company will be reserved as an 
 Annuity Lund : — 
 
 i. For aged and distressed parties, assured for life, who have paid 
 five years’ premium, their widows and orphans. 
 
 ii. For the relief of aged and distressed original proprietors, assured 
 or not, their widows and orphans, together with five per cent, per 
 annum on the capital originally invested by them ; thereby securing 
 advantages to the living, not to be found in any other existing Com- 
 pany, and constituting an absolute assurance against poverty, so that 
 no one belonging to this Society can come to want, — a principle too 
 excellent to require comment. 
 
 AGENTS. 
 
 Messes. Walton and Bushell, St. George Street , Cape Town. 
 
 J. Laing, Esq., Medical Referee for Cape of Good Hope. 
 
 C. Johnston, Esq., H Urban, Medical Referee for Port Natal. 
 
 AGENTS FOE THE COUNTEY DISTEICTS : — 
 
 Messes. Aitchison, Beothees, Port Natal. 
 
 W. Gr. Atheestone, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.L., Graham's Town. 
 
 O. M. Beeg, Esq., Stellenbosch. 
 
 W. P. M. Dixon, Esq., Colesberg. 
 
 Messes. Kay, Hess, and Co., Port Elizabeth. 
 
 W. L. Gleasee, Esq., M.D., Worcester. 
 
 NATAL FIFE ASSURANCE AND TRUST COMPANY. 
 
 Capital, £10,000. 
 
 Established April 11th, 1849. 
 
 BOAED OF DIEECTOES. 
 
 D. D. Buchanan, Esq., Chairman. 
 
 J. Hendeeson, Esq. J. Beickhill, Esq. 
 
 A. Claeence, Esq. P. Feeeeiea, Esq. 
 
 C. R. Sinclaie, Esq. F. Maxwell, Esq, 
 
 y 
 
322 HISTORY OR NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 J. Russom, Esq., and J. E. West, Esq., Auditors ; C. Behrens, 
 Secretary ; J. Holmes, ClerTc. 
 
 D. D. Buchanan, Esq., Attorney. 
 
 agents at d’urban. 
 
 Gr. C. Cato, Esq. | J. P. Kahts, Esq. 
 
 BLOEM FONTEIN. 
 
 Messrs. Banman, Brothers. 
 
 NATAL AGRICULTURAL AND HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY, 
 
 D’URBAN. 
 
 E. Morewood, Esq., President. 
 
 S. Beningfield, and J. P. Kahts, Esqs., Vice-Preddents. 
 
 J. R. Goodricke, Esq., Secretary and Collector . 
 
 G. C. Cato, Esq., Treasurer . 
 
 COMMITTEE. 
 
 Captain Smerdon ; E. P. Lamport, Esq. ; A. E. Dawson, 
 Esq. ; Mr. Jacques ; Mr. W. Wood ; W. Dacomb, Esq. ; J. More- 
 land, Esq ; H. Jargal, Esq.; J. Sanderson, Esq. ; J. L. Eielden, 
 Esq. ; E. B. Herbert, Esq. ; W. Sanderson, Esq. ; H. J. Barrett, 
 Esq. ; A. W. Evans, Esq. ; L. Wray, Esq. ; E. Dacomb, Esq.; J. 
 Proudfoot, Esq. ; H. Searle, Esq. 
 
 This Society has been in existence for a*lew years, but its operations 
 were only on a limited scale. They have now, however, so far advanced 
 as to have Agricultural and Horticultural Gardens established on the 
 Berea, in a very suitable position. These are placed under the able 
 management of Mr. M‘Ken ; and it is hoped that such an amount of 
 encouragement will from year to year be given, that the Society may 
 be in prosperous circumstances, as its success is nearly connected with 
 the prosperity of the Colony.* 
 
 THE NATAL SOCIETY, PIETERMARITZBURG. 
 
 This Society embraces the Library, the Museum, and the 
 Agricultural departments. The Library existed some time alone ; 
 but when it was found needful to have the other objects included, 
 it was thought better to unite and combine the whole in one 
 Society under the above general designation, than to have two 
 
 * An account of the Gardens and what is growing in them will be found in 
 another place, pp. 275 - 277 . 
 
BANKS. 
 
 323 
 
 XII.] 
 
 or three separate and distinct institutions, each of which might 
 be feeble, and flag for want of sufficient support. 
 
 The Committee consists of — T he Hon. H. Cloete ; the Hon. 
 J. M. Howell ; the Hon. J. Anderson ; Rev. Messrs. Green, 
 Campbell, and Pearse; J. Archbell, G. Macleroy, and J. 
 Marquard, Esqs. ; the Hon. J. Bird, T. Shepstone, and D. 
 Scott, Esqs. 
 
 The officers of the Society are,— The Hon. H. Cloete, Presi- 
 dent ; T. Shepstone, Esq., Vice-President ; J. Archbell, Esq., 
 Treasurer ; — Henderson, Esq., Secretary ; and the Rev. J. 
 Green, Committee-man . 
 
 Banks. — A Bank has not yet been established at Natal. 
 This is a great desideratum , especially since trade has increased, 
 and mercantile houses are now wishful of transacting business 
 with England direct. Many bills of private parties have been 
 returned dishonoured, which is a serious evil, occasioning great 
 embarrassment and loss. It is a hard case, after cash has been 
 paid upon them at Natal, to have the bills returned in six 
 months, with all their attendant evil consequences. This 
 seriously affects the credit of the Colony, as well as interferes 
 with the success of mercantile houses. 
 
 It is to be hoped that the day is not far distant when this want 
 will be supplied, and either a bank or a banking agency be estab- 
 lished, which might become a profitable investment of capital, 
 and, at the same time, confer an important benefit upon the 
 Colony. 
 
 Since the above was written, I find that parties have been 
 trying to do a little in the matter, and quote the following from 
 the “ Natal Times ” of July 23rd, 1&52, on the subject : — 
 
 “ NATAL BANK. 
 
 “ Another attempt is being made by parties at. Pietermaritz- 
 burg to establish a Colonial Banking Company. A report of 
 the Meeting held for the purpose appeared in the ‘ Independent 3 
 of the 1st inst., and the Prospectus was advertised in the ' Wit- 
 ness y of the following day. The nominal capital of the proposed 
 Company is to be £20,000, in £5 shares ; of which, however, 
 it would appear that only £8,000 is intended to be called up. 
 
 y 2 
 
324 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. 
 
 It is stated that 1,000 shares were subscribed for in two days. 
 We recently urged the importance of a banking establishment 
 to every class and interest of the community ; but especially in 
 connexion with the investment of British capital in under- 
 takings for the developement of our manifold resources, and for 
 the prosecution of the great industrial and commercial enterprises 
 now germinating. We doubt exceedingly whether there as yet 
 exists amongst ourselves a sufficient amount of spare capital, 
 efficiently to conduct the operations of such an establishment as 
 the one proposed ; and we abide by the opinion, that the object 
 would be best accomplished, either by an agency in connexion 
 with some firm or company at the Cape or in England, or by 
 means of capital imported for affiliated purposes, and worked in 
 connexion with them. We do not perceive, in the Prospectus of 
 the ‘Natal Bank/ any intimation of a purpose to apply for a 
 charter, with special provisions for limiting the liability of share- 
 holders; nor do we think the government would sanction any 
 restriction of liability in the case of a bank of issue, unless the 
 paid-up capital, and all the other arrangements, were such as 
 effectually to protect the interests of the public. This is a mat- 
 ter suggestive of useful hints for caution and guidance. 
 
 “ It is very far from our wish to discourage, unnecessarily, an 
 important movement of this kind, or to cast the slightest reflec- 
 tion on the parties who have, in so spirited a manner, embarked 
 in it ; but we must be permitted to say, that the numbers and, 
 in some respects, the composition of the Meeting, as reported in 
 the ‘ Independent/ were not of such a character as to command 
 instant and absolute confidence in the project : and we do not 
 recognise, either in the historic address of Mr. Bussom, the 
 chairman, commencing with the ‘ Athenian bankers/ and ending 
 with Smith’s ‘Wealth of Nations/— or in the style and phraseo- 
 logy of the Prospectus itself, — such indications of practical busi- 
 ness knowledge and habits as would, of themselves, induce a cau- 
 tious speculator to fill up the blank in the ‘ form of application , 
 for shares, appended to the document. ‘Prosperity will dawn 
 upon us, and we shall have enough and to spare/ is a very com- 
 fortable sentiment for an after-dinner speech, and would no 
 doubt be received, on such an occasion, with ‘thunders of 
 applause / but it strikes us as scarcely befitting a grave, matter- 
 
BANKS. 
 
 325 
 
 of-fact, business document, like the Prospectus of a Banking 
 Company. 
 
 “We are greatly mistaken if these are not substantially the 
 views entertained by the principal mercantile houses at this 
 Port ; and, without intending to imply any disparagement of the 
 resources of Pietermaritzburg, or any doubt of the business capa- 
 bilities of its many astute and public-spirited citizens, we think 
 that obvious considerations point to this Port as the most eligible 
 seat of banking operations. 
 
 “Since the announcement of the scheme in question, and 
 apparently stimulated by it, a summary movement in the banking 
 line has been made by private parties at Pietermaritzburg. A 
 quantity of £1 notes, payable on demand, were issued, bearing 
 the signatures of Messrs. Archbell, Lawton, and Puckering ; and 
 several parcels of them were transmitted to houses of business at 
 this place. Being ignorant of the adjuncts of this undertaking, 
 we cannot pronounce upon, nor do we think it at present expedi- 
 ent to discuss, its merits. The position and character of the 
 senior member of this new firm may, we should conceive, be 
 regarded by the public as a guarantee for cautious and prudent 
 arrangements. And the same remark may doubtless apply to 
 Captain Glendinning, whose chivalrous embarkation in an enter- 
 prise tending to the same issue was advertised in our columns 
 last week. It would seem, the vulgar adage, ' It never rains but 
 it pours/ is likely to be verified amongst us ; and, if we are in 
 no danger of being suffocated with the plethora of a 'glut of 
 gold/ there is some risk of our being drowned by an inundation 
 of £1 notes. 
 
 “Meanwhile, we see, as yet, no reason to modify the views 
 embodied in the foregoing article. 
 
 “ In the ' Government Gazette/ an advertisement appears of a 
 Special Meeting of the ' Eire Assurance and Trust Company/ for 
 the purpose of 'discussing and deciding on the expediency of 
 investing a portion of the capital stock of the Company in shares 
 of the proposed Natal Bank/ We presume this announcement 
 indicates an intention to abandon the deposit and discounting 
 business of the Company, in favour of the new establishment, — a 
 procedure obviously tending to restore the former to its original 
 scope and objects, as set forth in its designation. Whether the 
 
326 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 proposed investment is a more legitimate application of its capi- 
 tal, it is for the shareholders, in the first instance, to determine ; 
 though, we apprehend, the insurers of property will also claim 
 the right of exercising a judgment in the matter;” 
 
 Upon the merits of this subject we do not attempt to enter, 
 but judge that the observations of the editor of the “ Natal 
 Times ” are just and well-founded, that gentleman having pro- 
 bably some practical knowledge of the subject, and being fully 
 competent to write upon it. 
 
 An emigration company is not required ; but it is the opinion 
 of some practical men, that a Company for Manufacturing 
 Sugar might be advantageously formed, which should provide 
 all the works necessary for crushing, boiling, &c. These should 
 be on a small scale, and in as large a number as possible, being 
 established in suitable places and at convenient distances. By 
 this means the small farmers would be enabled to cultivate as 
 much as their circumstances would allow. Most of these cannot 
 grow sugar on a large scale, or purchase the expensive machinery 
 needful for the manufacture : therefore, unless something of the 
 kind above suggested is done, they must be excluded from the 
 benefit of producing that important article of consumption ; which 
 would be a great loss, both to themselves and the Colony. If 
 there should only be one huge manufactory here, and another 
 there, conducted by large growers and wealthy producers, it would 
 be to the utter exclusion of the many , who might otherwise find 
 it to their interest and profit to cultivate ; for a monopoly would 
 be established, which would operate very unfavourably upon the 
 community in general. 
 
 The object of Coolie labour, advocated by Mr. Byrne, is to 
 have them to work in gangs ; but Natal does not want “this sort 
 of thing,” and would be greatly injured by it. It wants the 
 many , who may employ just as much labour as their circum- 
 stances admit; in which case Kafir labour, with a portion of 
 English, would serve every purpose ; the more so as Kafirs like 
 to work among the sugar, and will be content to do a hard day's 
 work for much smaller pay than any others would require. Mr. 
 Morewood has about twenty employed, and could get as many 
 more, if he required them. 
 
GOLD. 
 
 327 
 
 It is not to be supposed that the cane will only flourish in one 
 particular locality. The author has seen it growing seventy miles 
 west of the Bay quite as luxuriantly as on Mr. Morewood’s estate ; 
 and again, far beyond him, to the Umvoti river. There can be 
 no reasonable doubt that the whole coast-line will be available 
 for the same purpose, along which thousands of English and 
 Kafirs might be labouring, and deriving a profitable subsistence, 
 without importing the foreign, unnatural labour of Coolies from 
 India or China, upon whom no moral influence for good could be 
 brought to bear. 
 
 With this Company might also be combined others for the 
 preparation of coffee, arrowroot, rice, &c., &c. 
 
 It has been currently reported that a Mining Company was 
 about to be formed in England, and a railway constructed to the 
 mines; but most people in Natal would like to know where 
 the mines are, and what they produce, whether gold or silver, 
 copper or iron. There have certainly been strong indications of 
 mineral wealth, especially copper ; but nothing to induce parties 
 to embark capital in the investigation ; and it is generally thought 
 that a gold mine would be a calamity rather than a benefit to 
 the country, as it would take men from the true “ diggings ” to 
 pursue that which would invert the order of nature, and prove 
 an evil in the end. A friend of mine, the other day, when going 
 to the plough, quaintly remarked, that he was going to the 
 “ diggings;” and some parties who left Natal for California are 
 returning to the place from whence they went, thinking the 
 “ diggings ” of the former country more pleasant, or profitable, 
 than those of the latter. This is certainly a significant indication 
 as to whereabout the real treasure lies. 
 
 The parts which give the strongest indications of mineral 
 wealth are near the Umtwalumi river, near the coast, and not 
 far from the Umzimkulu river. The primitive formations in these 
 parts are very good; some fine specimens of quartz, felspar, 
 syenite, mica, and other minerals, being found, as also a number 
 of crystals. Iron ore is also very abundant, lying on the surface 
 of the ground. 
 
 Gold. — The following pieces are extracted from a Graham’s 
 Town newspaper, published in February, 1854 : — 
 
328 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 “GOLD! GOLD!! GOLD!!! 
 
 “Mr. Yowe, late civil commissioner and resident magistrate 
 of Smithfield, arrived in Graham's Town on Wednesday, and has 
 brought with him some quartz, from which was obtained a small 
 ‘ nugget' of pure gold, also in his possession. This gentleman 
 states that the discovery is attributable to a jackal; that a party, 
 while ‘ prospecting,' or looking for gold, came to a spot where he 
 had taken to earth, some loose ground having been thrown out of 
 the hole in which he had found shelter. Amongst this debris 
 a piece of white quartz was picked up ; and, being subsequently 
 examined, was found to contain some particles of the precious 
 metal. This led to further researches, and the specimen of quartz 
 brought down by Mr. Yowe was dug out by himself, and the 
 gold he produces extracted from it with his own hands. This 
 quartz is of very curious formation. It is in size as large as the 
 hand, and is a mass of quartz crystals cemented firmly together. 
 It is of very irregular surface, many of its cavities being partially 
 filled with a dull red ochre-looking clay, apparently tinged with 
 oxide of iron. The specimen of gold obtained from this quartz is 
 in weight about twenty grains, but many specimens have been 
 obtained of much more considerable value, the gold being of 
 extraordinary purity, and of great brilliancy of colour. As there 
 can be no doubt of the rigid accuracy of the account given by 
 Mr. Yowe, and as the existence of the precious metal in the 
 locality in question is thus fully established, the question now to 
 be ascertained is quantity ; or, in other words, whether it is to be 
 obtained in sufficient abundance to pay for working. Experienced 
 men are very sanguine on this subject. It is thought that the true 
 gold-field will be found in the great mountain-range that divides 
 the Sovereignty from the Natal territory, but of which range very 
 little comparatively is known. Speculation, however, need not 
 be indulged. Many persons are moving to the ' diggings,' and 
 doubtless before long we shall have such information as will dissi- 
 pate those doubts which at present rest upon the subject. Should 
 it warrant the expectations that have been raised, then neglected 
 South Africa may look forward to a bright and glorious career. 
 
 “The following extract is from a letter, with the perusal of 
 which we have just been favoured : — 
 
COAL. 
 
 329 
 
 XII.] 
 
 “'February 13th. — I am so far convinced that the veritable 
 metal has been discovered, and that large quantities will be found, 
 
 that I have purchased another waggon, and start from next 
 
 Saturday. *i\lfred Coleman and some others were riding above 
 Smithfield, when their attention was attracted by something 
 shining at the mouth of an ant-bear hole. They alighted from 
 their horses, and found there some small nuggets of the precious 
 metal, one weighing sixty grains, the others smaller. This led 
 to a search for more; and the whole population of Smithfield, 
 
 even old , who was packed up to start, were violently excited 
 
 by visions of future treasures. J and A have com- 
 
 menced a pit at Coetzer's Farm, and have arrived at the stratum 
 which covers the gold quartz, — and that abounds in large quan- 
 tities. But 1 must not write about one individual. After the 
 discovery of the three nuggets in the ant-bear hole, the whole 
 population hurried out, and all have found small nuggets on the 
 surface . A pit has been commenced in the vley , in which, also, 
 at the depth of fourteen feet, about twenty small nuggets have 
 been found. The meeting to be held on the 15th, [with Sir G. 
 Clerk,] at Bloem Fontein, has, however, called away the most 
 
 active explorers ; but, you may depend on it, old J would not 
 
 dig unless he thought there was a great probability of its paying. 
 The samples of gold are equal in purity to the Australian. Of 
 the particulars I have given you I can vouch for the accuracy, and 
 you must form from them your own opinion. Do not be biassed 
 by mine, as I am one of the sanguine ones. But, depend upon 
 it, that where gold is found in small nuggets, — nuggets , mind, 
 not dust , — it will be found in large, or there is no faith to be put 
 in geology, or its principles either/ ” 
 
 Coal. — This valuable mineral was found, some time ago, 
 beyond Pietermaritzburg, but at a distance so great as to pre- 
 vent it from being available at the metropolis, although fuel there 
 is very high in price. The specimens which were brought 
 have been mostly from the surface, and of inferior quality ; but 
 possibly, if labour and capital were expended upon working the 
 mine, something better might be found. 
 
 The coast-range also presented promising indications of coal 
 formation, which have now been realized by its being found 
 
330 
 
 HISTORY OF NATAL. 
 
 [chap. 
 
 on or near Compensation, (or Albert,) the estate of Mr. More- 
 wood. This is distant about thirty-five miles from the Bay, and 
 land-carriage would be expensive ; but water-conveyance, if avail- 
 able, would be much cheaper. The general impression is, that 
 the mineral abounds to within a short distance of D'Urban : if 
 so, it will be of the highest value to the Colony, as Natal lies so 
 conveniently for the steamers which are just now beginning to 
 ply between England, the Cape, India, and Australia. 
 
 I subjoin the official Beport of Mr. Bird, Acting Surveyor- 
 General, extracted from the “ Natal Times ” of July 30th, 1852. 
 
 “THE OFFICIAL BEPOET ON THE COAST COAL. 
 
 “ Surveyor-General's Office, July 21s£, 1852. 
 
 “ Sir, — I have the honour to state, that, in compliance with 
 the directions of His Honour the Lieutenant-Governor, issued in 
 consequence of a discovery, for the communication of which we 
 are indebted to Bobert Dickson, Esq., agent for Messrs. Chiap- 
 pini and Co., of Cape Town, I have inspected the indication of 
 coal, on the coast, near Compensation, the property of E. More- 
 wood, Esq., about forty miles from D'Urban. 
 
 “ In this inspection, I have availed myself of the valuable 
 assistance of Messrs. Madigan and Turner. 
 
 “ The vein of coal shows itself on the side of the c liff s over- 
 hanging the sea; it is a distinct and very remarkable feature. 
 The outer crust of the coal, exposed as it has been for centuries 
 to the action of the air, is very difficult to kindle : at the depth 
 of a few inches, this disadvantage sensibly diminishes. I have 
 seen the coal used in a smithy, at Compensation, where every 
 process of heating and welding iron is performed with the greatest 
 facility. 
 
 “ The stratum of coal on the cliff is not more than about two 
 feet in breadth, and under several superincumbent strata of clay, 
 sand, stone, &c. This at once forbids the hope of working it 
 with advantage in the immediate neighbourhood of the coast. 
 
 “At the entrance of a small cave, however, the stratum of 
 coal is seen to dip inland, and with a sensible increase in its 
 breadth. It is therefore probable that, at some distance inland, 
 the vein may be of sufficient breadth to be profitably worked ; 
 and it is still more probable that, below the first vein, a second, 
 
XIX. — VIEW OF THE HOUSE AND LOCATION OF MESSES. JAMES HALLETT AND HENRY DIXON, SITUATE ON THE 
 
 GEE AT UMHLANGA EIVEE, NEAE YEEULAM. 
 
MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 331 
 
 XII.] 
 
 more copious, and of superior quality, may be found. But this 
 favourable conjecture requires corroboration by boring, before 
 the discovery of coal near the coast can be pronounced important. 
 
 “ I have made arrangements for the conveyance of six waggon- 
 loads of coal to the Custom-house at D'Urban, in order that the 
 .officers of the steamer, now daily expected, may have it in their 
 power to test its quality and value for steam-navigation. 
 
 “ I have the honour to be. Sir, 
 
 “ Your most obedient Servant, 
 
 “John Bird, Acting Surveyor-General” 
 
 To bring down the information as to Natal to the latest date, 
 an extract is subjoined from the “Watchman” of September 
 13th, 1854 : — 
 
 “ The last accounts from Natal are those of the 21st of June, 
 and present an exceedingly favourable picture of the progress of 
 that Colony. An extraordinary degree of activity was exhibited 
 in the trade with the interior. Trains of waggons, laden with 
 wool, butter, ivory, and with other products, were daily making 
 their appearance, each taking back merchandise and provisions 
 from the warehouses and stores. Good roads, available through- 
 out the year, and the opening of the nearer route to the New 
 Tree State, were alone wanting to secure to the Port of Natal 
 the monopoly of a vast interior commerce. 
 
 “ Beautiful samples of coffee have been grown near the 
 Umhlanga. The berries are as large, clean, and full as any 
 imported. The plants are from Bourbon seed, sown not quite 
 three years ago. This is the first year of bearing ; and yet so 
 heavy has been the crop, that several of the branches were borne 
 downwards with the weight. The coffee-plant, it is now placed 
 beyond doubt, grows vigorously and bears well in the district ; 
 and its rapidly increasing cultivation will, before long, tell on 
 the market. 
 
 “The field of mineral wealth opening up in Namaqualand 
 appears to be immense, and seems likely to surpass any thing 
 else in the world. In that portion of the Colony there are 
 copper mines of almost unparalleled richness. The ores pro- 
 duce, on the average, from forty to forty -five per cent, of copper ; 
 and in some cases as high a per-centage as seventy-five^/* cent . 
 
332 
 
 HISTORY OR NATAL 
 
 [chap. 
 
 has been obtained. The ore appears to be obtained with the 
 greatest ease, the mines, in most instances, having been hitherto 
 worked as open quarries ; and one miner and two assistants are 
 able to extract and prepare for shipment about one ton per day. 
 The proprietors of the principal mines have addressed the colo- 
 nial government, with a view of obtaining such an extension of 
 their leases as will make it worth their while to construct roads 
 for the conveyance of the ore to the place of shipment. To this 
 application the government does not appear disposed to listen, 
 arguing that, as the ore can be delivered in England at £13 per 
 ton under the present disadvantages, while its gross value may 
 be computed at £30 to £40 per ton, the claim for better con- 
 ditions than those existing is not sufficiently strong. The 
 answer of the governor, however, hints that the colonial legis- 
 lature may not feel indisposed to guarantee a fixed rate of interest 
 upon the capital employed in making a railroad to serve the 
 mineral districts; and it is very probable that the suggestion 
 will be adopted.” 
 
 The following extract is from the “ Manchester Examiner,” as 
 cited in the “Watchman” of October 25th, 1854 : — 
 
 “ Silk prom Port Natal. — A sample of silk from Port Natal 
 has been shown to us, which, we believe, is the first that has 
 reached this country from that Colony. The quality is considered 
 good, though it is not quite perfectly reeled. We shall be glad 
 to see that Colony continue its attention to the cultivation of silk. 
 We are persuaded that it is an article which may be profitably 
 cultivated in many parts of the world where it has been hitherto 
 neglected; and, as we hope England will shortly afford a market 
 for the cocoons, the difficulty and trouble which frequently attend 
 the reeling at the places where it is produced, will then be dis- 
 pensed with.” 
 
 I have now arrived at the close of my self-imposed task ; and 
 it must be for the reader to judge to what extent I have fulfilled 
 my professions, and gratified the expectations raised. 
 
 There will doubtless be considerable variety of opinion as to 
 both the plan and the execution of this work ; and to expect to 
 
XII.] CONCLUSION. O00 
 
 meet the views and wishes of all, were absurd. The plan and 
 execution are my own, having had no prompter or director, but 
 valuable and kind assistance, which X have recorded, and for 
 which I again tender my grateful acknowledgments. It will now 
 be for the public to judge whether I have been mistaken as to the 
 nature of the wants in this case, and the value of the information 
 imparted. The author has no literary fame, which, trumpet- 
 tongued, might announce the production of his thought and pen 
 to admiring multitudes ; but he has to creep out of retirement 
 into public notice, depending solely for success on the merit of 
 his work. 
 
 The execution is far below what I should have wished; but in 
 this I am entitled to every allowance which can possibly be made, 
 having prepared it on the eve of departure from Natal, when 
 numerous duties and engagements pressed upon me ; and I have 
 been obliged to snatch an hour, when I could, to write a little, 
 and then again have been distracted by making further travelling 
 arrangements. 
 
 If by this humble effort I am able at all to contribute to the 
 interest, gratification, or profit of others, I shall be happy ; and 
 if I fail, I shall still have the award of our great poet, who 
 declares, that he 
 
 “ Who does the best his circumstance allows, 
 
 Does well, acts nobly : angels could no more/’ 
 
 I know it to be the opinion of some persons, that several of 
 the topics which I have undertaken to discuss do not properly 
 fall within the province of a minister of religion. But these 
 censors ought to consider the intimate connexion that subsists 
 between every man*s dearest interests in this world, and those 
 which are connected with eternity : and I have yet to learn, that 
 my vocation precludes me from all attempts to communicate such 
 knowledge as I think will benefit every one who comes within 
 the range of its influence. 
 
 The information from this Colony has too often been partial 
 and one-sided; tending to mislead the English reader, and to 
 prevent him from drawing just inferences respecting many of the 
 subjects brought under his consideration. Perhaps this may 
 not in most instances have been done with a bad design, but 
 
334 HISTORY OF NATAL. [CHAP. XII. 
 
 has arisen in part from the constitution of our common nature. 
 Every man of candour is aware of this personal predilection for 
 his own views, and knows that time and opportunity are required 
 before he can collect data for altering his preconceptions on 
 various matters. When an object is placed prominently and 
 continuously before the mind's eye, we are almost imperceptibly 
 affected by the particular view which we obtain, and too fre- 
 quently forget that others are intently looking at it in an 
 opposite direction. A discreet man, standing in the centre 
 between these extreme points, is in a condition to correct the 
 conflicting and partially erroneous conclusions of both parties, 
 and to show the relative importance of each point in its bearing 
 on the whole. This friendly part I have endeavoured to enact 
 on the present occasion ; and have offered my reflections, with- 
 out fear or favour, in plain language, but in a gentle spirit. 
 In party-politics I have never been engaged; nor employed 
 myself in delivering speeches at public meetings, or in writing 
 leading articles for colonial journals. But, for many years, I 
 have quietly moved through different parts of the country, and 
 carefully noted all that transpired, without feeling my passions 
 excited, or my interests assailed. Under these circumstances I 
 think myself qualified, in some moderate degree, to perform the 
 task which I have imposed on myself for the benefit of others ; 
 and my parting regret is, that I have not written in such an 
 attractive style as accords with my wishes. 
 
 I subjoin, as an Appendix, a brief History of the Orange- 
 River Sovereignty, and an exposition of the opinions and feelings 
 of English settlers and others respecting the desirableness of that 
 fine frontier remaining under the mild and fostering care of 
 the British government, and their gloomy apprehensions of the 
 disastrous consequences of its abandonment to the sway of 
 incompetent and discordant rulers. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 BRIEF HISTORY OF THE ORAN GE-RIYER SOVEREIGNTY, 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE COLONISTS RESPECTING ITS RETENTION OR 
 
 ABANDONMENT. 
 
 THE SETTLEMENT OF THE DUTCH BOERS IN THE 
 TRANS- VAAL TERRITORY. 
 
 A RECENT SPECIMEN OF THEIR COMMANDOES AGAINST 
 
 THE NATIVES. 
 
 THE RENEWAL OF DOMESTIC SLAVERY. 
 
 JOURNAL OF A TOUR THROUGH THE KALAGHARE DESERT TO 
 
 LAKE N*GAMI. 
 
 CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 
 
This Appendix was written, and ready for publication as a separate 
 pamphlet, some months before the British legislature declined to 
 interfere, when her majesty’s ministers had determined no longer 
 to retain the reins of government, which had been recently 
 assumed, in the Orange-Biver Sovereignty. It contains much 
 authentic intelligence on this “ vexed question;” and the author 
 has been advised to publish it for general information. A few 
 paragraphs have been omitted ; and others are presented in a 
 form somewhat modified from that in which they were originally 
 written. These changes were required, in consequence of the 
 obvious difference between a result which was then only <c under 
 consideration,” and one that has now become “ an accomplished 
 fact.” 
 
BRIEF HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 “THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY , 55 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 Of “ the Orange-River Sovereignty ” but little is known by 
 the British public ; nor am I aware that sufficient interest is felt 
 about it to induce people in general to make themselves acquainted 
 with it. The gold-fields of Australia have become all-absorbing 
 to many, who turn away from Africa with disdain. But if Africa 
 does not abound in “ golden nuggets,” it is enriched with “ golden 
 fleeces,” and well deserves, at any rate, the notice of the traveller 
 or wayfaring man. But, in my modesty, (lest I should seem to be 
 too obtrusive,) I propose to present the reader only with a very 
 small work upon the “ Sovereignty ;” and thus shall avoid affright- 
 ing those who may condescend to notice this brief production. 
 
 Many persons, however, are desirous to have their knowledge 
 enlarged about this important portion of Her Majesty's African 
 dominions ; and I have materials prepared for a large volume on 
 the subject ; but I am of opinion that I shall be able so to select 
 and compress the requisite information, as to give, in a condensed 
 form, a clear, connected, and satisfactory view of those parts which 
 are most interesting. 
 
 Scraps of information in newspapers, in Government Procla- 
 mations, and in Blue Books, have from time to time appeared ; 
 but they have mostly been single and detached pieces, which 
 could convey no adequate idea of the country, and have often 
 a complicated or ex-parte character, presenting only one side of 
 the topics under consideration. 
 
 Indeed, there must be great ignorance of “ the Orange-River 
 Sovereignty,” and its relative importance and value to the Colo- 
 nies of the Cape of Good Hope and Natal, as well as to Great 
 Britain itself ; otherwise the subject of abandonment, which has 
 been entertained in many quarters, would never have found a 
 place in the minds of thoughtful men. 
 
 In order to enable the reader to form a correct opinion con- 
 
 z 
 
338 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 cerning this extensive portion of Her Majesty's dominions in South 
 Africa, and also to accompany me in tracing the different points 
 upon which I am about to treat, I have provided two maps on a 
 small scale, which will convey with sufficient distinctness the 
 relative positions occupied by the various tribes and nations 
 whose interests are concerned in the decision of the paramount 
 question of occupancy. 
 
 GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION OE THE SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Taking the map of South Africa, and tracing the outlines of 
 the locality in which “ the Orange-River Sovereignty " is placed, 
 the reader will find that the form of this large tract of inland 
 country is not unlike that of a triangle, with the corners rounded 
 off. It has three great distinctive boundary marks. On the 
 south it is bounded by the Great Orange River, which is the 
 northern boundary of the Cape Colony. On the east it is bounded 
 by the gigantic range of the Quahlamba or Drakenberg Moun- 
 tains, which separate it from Natal ; and on the north and north- 
 west, by the Great Vaal* River, which in Dutch signifies “ Eaded " 
 or “ Yellow River." This important river takes its rise high up 
 in the Drakenberg to the north, flows along the whole north- 
 western boundary, receives many large tributary streams and 
 rivers, and then flows into the Great Orange River, which pours 
 its mighty waters to the westward into the Atlantic Ocean. The 
 Sovereignty lies in lat. 24° to 31° S., and long. 24° to 30° E. 
 
 This territory is divided into four districts : — The Caledon, 
 the capital of which is SmitTifield ; Bloem-Eontein, capital, 
 Bloem-Fontein ; Winberg, capital, Winberg ; and Vaal-River, 
 capital, Harrismith . Besides these, there is a large tract assigned 
 to the Griquas or Bastards ; and another, still larger, to the dif- 
 ferent tribes of natives. The relative positions which they hold 
 to each other are these : The Caledon and Griqua-land extend 
 to the south, along the Orange River : Bloem-Eontein and the 
 Native Territory occupy the centre : and Winberg and Vaal- 
 River occupy the northern part. The tract of country which is 
 now distinguished as the “ Vaal-River Republic," lies beyond the 
 Vaal River to the north and west, but mostly to the north. Its 
 
 * Foal , in English pronunciation. 
 
NATURAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SOVEREIGNTY. 339 
 
 four chief towns are, Potchesstroom, Megaliesberg, Leydenberg, 
 and Origstad. The two latter lie far north, probably in lat. 22° 
 or 23° S., and the two former about lat. 26° to 28° S. Still further 
 north is situated the Great Lake Ngami, in lat. 20° S., and long. 
 24° E. To the westward lies the country inhabited by the Nama- 
 quas and the Damaras, reaching to the Atlantic or Southern Ocean. 
 
 Such is a general outline of the geography of the country lying 
 north of the Great Orange River ; a large portion of which has 
 been thrown open to the exploring traveller only within the last 
 few years, by the successful search for the long-reported Great 
 Lake, by Messrs. Oswald and Livingstone. 
 
 It would, however, appear as though the all- wise Governor of 
 the universe had, to some extent, placed at this point bounds to 
 the course of civilized man. On the west lies a great waste, the 
 Kalaghare Desert ; a part of which was crossed by Mr. M'Cabe, 
 whose journal will be given in the subsequent pages : and to the 
 north the tetse, or “ poisonous fly,” becomes injurious and fatal, 
 and fever prevails, often attended with fatal consequences : — all 
 these declaring, “ Hitherto shalt thou go, but no further.” 
 
 NATURAL CHARACTERISTICS OE THE SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 The natural features of the Sovereignty are on a bold, broad 
 scale. But little of the picturesque and beautiful presents itself 
 to the eye of the traveller, bald monotony prevailing, except in 
 some favoured spots. The plains, or “ Plats,” as they are gene- 
 rally called in South-African phraseology, appear interminable. 
 The mountains rise high, until cloud-capped ; the giant Quahlamba 
 is lost in the heavens ; whilst Moshesh's heights look blue, almost 
 frowning black, in the distance. These apparently “ everlasting 
 hills” have on their summits long tracts of arable table-land, whilst, 
 from their sloping or precipitous sides, “ streams of water gush 
 out.” In some parts of the country purling brooks glide softly 
 through, and in others large rivers force their impetuous currents 
 into the Great Orange or Vaal River. But the country is not 
 so well watered as Natal ; yet I consider it to be better supplied 
 with water than the old Colony. Drought, however, is some- 
 times severely felt. 
 
 Whilst you keep to the mountain-range, this order of things 
 prevails, until you approach the neighbourhood of the Great 
 
 z 2 
 
340 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Lake. In reference to it, let not the reader suppose it to be an 
 insignificant affair, whilst he sneeringly turns to America, and 
 reminds you of her inland seas, and points to the Great Missis- 
 sippi, or talks of the magnificent St. Lawrence. No : we are 
 writing concerning Central Africa ; the reported “ land of rivers 
 without water,” and pools, or “ fleys” dried up ; the land of 
 solitudes and wastes, of sands and deserts. 
 
 The Lake Ngami is said to be one fine expanse of water, sixty 
 miles long and twelve or fourteen broad, being probably one hun- 
 dred and twenty in circumference. According to the report of 
 the natives, another much larger lies far to the north-west. 
 
 The Zonga River is large ; and the Zembese is said to be three 
 quarters of a mile broad, deep to the very edge ; when flooded, 
 it overflows its banks seventeen miles on each side. These, with 
 other mighty rivers, appear to invite busy man to appropriate 
 their powers to his use, and probably empty their treasures into 
 the Mozambique Channel towards Sofala. 
 
 The probability is that, in the higher altitudes of Central Africa, 
 the different great mountain-ranges, powerfully attracting the 
 clouds, cause immense quantities of rain and snow to descend ; 
 which severally feed the Nile to the north, the Niger to the west, 
 and the Zonga to the east. From the remarkable facilities 
 recently afforded to scientific and geographical exploration in 
 every quarter of the globe, the time seems likely soon to arrive 
 when the course taken by these vast streams, and the unknown 
 regions which they contribute to fructify, will be accurately 
 described and become familiar to us; and their resources be 
 developed in a manner at present beyond our conceptions. 
 
 The intelligent reader must not suppose the Orange-River 
 Sovereignty to be a waste desert, worthless and unproductive. 
 On the contrary, in those parts where water can be commanded, 
 vegetation is of the richest, rankest kind. Many of the moun- 
 tains are of that peculiar formation, in which small fountains gush 
 out about half-way down their slopes, and the water gradually 
 spreads to the right and left in small and gentle rivulets, until, at 
 the base, the whole of the surplus water is united, and moistens 
 and enriches all the surrounding country. From the various points 
 where the life-giving moisture descends, the natives or others 
 commence cultivation; and sow the land with corn, or plant 
 
HISTORY OF THE RACES INHABITING THIS REGION. 841 
 
 esculent herbs, as their wants may be. The sight of hundreds of 
 acres waving with corn, girding the bases of the mountains, as was 
 the case at Plaatberg, where I was long a resident, has a most 
 cheering effect on the spectator. 
 
 As to the general fertility of the Vaal, Mr. Medhurst, who 
 visited those parts, writes : — “ Making every allowance for the 
 latitude generally claimed by travellers, in the quotations which I 
 have made, there can be no doubt that this is a vast producing 
 country. During my stay at Bloem-Fontein, few days passed 
 without some waggons from Mooi Eiver, Megaliesberg, or Mari- 
 qua, being on the public market, with meal, Boers' tobacco, 
 brandy, Indian corn, dried fruits, &c., &c. ; precisely the same as 
 the waggons used to come from Oliphant's Eiver and George to 
 Graham's-Town market. At Mooi-Eiver Dorp, I saw the finest 
 samples of wheat that can possibly be produced, and I was 
 informed by Mr. Lombard, that it can be grown without limit." — 
 Natal Mercury, December 29th, 1852. 
 
 But whilst the general producing powers of the country are 
 thus great, its peculiar adaptation for growing wool is its most 
 important feature. It would appear from actual observation, that 
 in rearing young lambs, whilst the old Colony gives 75 per cent., 
 the Sovereignty gives 95 per cent., being 20 per cent, beyond the 
 yield of the former. 
 
 This fine country abounds with all kinds of game; birds, 
 beasts, and bucks; the lion, the tiger, and the elephant; the 
 rhinoceros, the buffalo, and the gnu; the quagga, the eland, 
 and the antelope. These beasts of beauty or of prey are not 
 found by odd ones, here and there, thinly scattered over the coun- 
 try ; but most of them, being gregarious, in troops and droves of 
 from ten to one hundred, and often one thousand, together. Here 
 they roam, and sport, and revel, as untamed lords of the land, 
 and its only rightful proprietors. 
 
 BEIEF HISTOEY OF THE VAEIOUS EACES INHABITING 
 
 THIS EEGION. 
 
 Haying now placed before the reader the geographical position 
 of the country, and briefly sketched some of its leading natural 
 characteristics, let us take a hasty view of the different races 
 of human beings who havQ peopled it for the last half century. 
 
342 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 I find this prepared to my hand by an able draughtsman, the 
 Hon. W. Porter, Attorney-General at the Cape, who observes : — 
 
 “ Between the Orange Eiver and the Vaal Eiver, and bounded by 
 the Draaksberg range of mountains on the right, lies the new 
 Sovereignty. 
 
 “ About the year 1825, or perhaps earlier, colonial cattle-farmers, 
 suffering from the droughts so common in the northern districts of the 
 Colony, and tempted by the stronger springs and better herbage to be 
 found beyond the Orange Eiver, began to drive their flocks to the 
 other side in search of temporary pasturage. Little or no opposition 
 was made by any parties claiming to be the owners of the soil. The 
 regions to which the Colonists first resorted for grass and water, could 
 scarcely be said to have any actual possessors. The Bosjesmans, the 
 true aborigines of the country, had either been exterminated, reduced 
 to slavery, or hunted into holes and caverns in the mountains, by con- 
 querors, partly Hottentot and partly Kafir. The whole territory was 
 newly settled and thinly peopled. Things in that quarter had fol- 
 lowed the common course of native conquest in South Africa ; which 
 has generally set-in from the north-east. If Chaka and his Zulus, 
 moving southward, fell upon the Mantatees, the Mantatees, flying 
 before these terrible enemies, fell down upon the Basutos, who, flying 
 in their turn, fell upon such other Bechuanas as might be in their 
 track, while those again fell upon the miserable Bushman. 
 
 “ When all this was over, for the time, the remnants of the routed 
 tribes found themselves each in a new country. Nor were portions of 
 the Kafir family the only new arrivals in this vast region. There were 
 also there the Bastaards, sprung originally from the intercourse of 
 Hutch settlers with coloured women, — a mixed race who emigrated 
 from this Colony early in the present century. It was some little 
 time before they began to be regarded as a native tribe. Forty years 
 ago, or thereabouts, a man of Negro blood, who had been a slave, but 
 who had saved, by industry and thrift, money enough to buy his free- 
 dom, collected about him a number of the mixed race known as Bas- 
 taards, and of other people of colour, who looked up to him as their 
 head. This was Adam Kok, the great-grandfather of the present 
 Adam Kok. Finding that his people had increased and were increas- 
 ing, old Adam Kok quitted the Colony, and journeyed into the Bush- 
 man country, north of the Great Eiver, where, after some wanderings, 
 and (if report lie not) no small destruction of the aborigines, he 
 settled in the territory, a large tract of which his descendant now 
 rules, under Her Majesty the Queen. There he was joined by Hotten- 
 tots and free Blacks from the Colony, and by refugees from various 
 tribes, forming a community of a singularly mixed description ; among 
 whom were supposed to be the remnant of a Hottentot tribe, called 
 by some name of which Griqua sounds like an abbreviation. At the 
 instance of one of those missionaries whose labours amongst them can 
 never be too much extolled, the degrading name of Bastaard was dis- 
 
HISTORY OP THE RACES INHABITING THIS REGION. 
 
 343 
 
 carded, and Kok’s people thenceforth assumed the name of Griquas. 
 Under this name, political independence was claimed, or at least 
 exercised ; and Adam Kok, who exercised a rude sort of sovereignty 
 amongst them, was declared to be supreme chief or captain. Dis- 
 putes, however, soon arose’ which split the population into two parts, 
 and finally resulted in a Griqua government under Waterboer, at 
 Griqua Town, and a Griqua government under old Adam Kok, at 
 what is now Philippolis. 
 
 “ Whether or not the Griquas were already in the country which 
 they now occupy, when the Boers first began to cross the Orange 
 Biver, is a point which I heard fiercely disputed in 1845, when I was 
 in Griqua-land in attendance upon Sir Peregrine Maitland. That 
 this point should ever have been mooted, showed the recent origin of 
 Griqua right ; and it is therefore no matter of surprise, that the Boer or 
 his herdsman was so unresistingly allowed to lead his cattle to what- 
 ever spring or spot best suited him. At first, this sort of occupation 
 was temporary, and ceased with the drought which led to it. But 
 imperceptibly it became permanent, sometimes perhaps taken by strong 
 hand, but more frequently made the subject of purchase from some 
 Griqua, who, making little or no use of his land, was ready to sell it 
 upon easy terms. But it was not until many years had elapsed, that 
 the emigration became a matter of political importance. True, indeed, 
 its beginnings were discountenanced by the colonial government. 
 Our frontier authorities were enjoined as much as possible to prevent 
 it. But, as in the case of every successive movement beyond the 
 boundary for the time being, from the period when the Cape Colony 
 was contained within the Cape-Town military lines, till now that it 
 has reached the Orange Biver and the Keiskama, all the efforts of the 
 colonial government proved unavailing. Down however to what may 
 be called ‘the great emigration 5 in 1836, the Boers beyond the boun- 
 dary gave but little trouble, and excited, except in a few far-seeing 
 men, little apprehension. 
 
 “ But matters became truly serious when an emigration began which 
 was in its character essentially political and anti-English, springing in 
 no small degree out of old national feelings, embittered by what, con- 
 ducted as it was, they considered and called robbery , — the slave- 
 emancipation. The emigrants, through many dangers and much loss, 
 reached Natal ; and, after destroying Dingaan, the most powerful and 
 ferocious chief who had tried to resist them, first by treachery, and 
 next by force, they proclaimed a Batavian Bepublic. The assertion at 
 Natal of British sovereignty by force of arms having become neces- 
 sary, one effect of this measure was to send over the Draaksberg 
 Mountains a number of emigrants, who carried with them, into what 
 is now the Orange-Biver Sovereignty, a rooted antipathy to British 
 rule : whilst another effect was, that the tide of emigration, instead of 
 flowing into Natal, was thenceforth stayed at the Draaksberg, to 
 spread and spend itself over the whole land between those mountains 
 and the Great Biver. Then began a state of things too well known 
 to need description. The Boers, with their guns in their hands, dis- 
 
344 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 puted native titles in all directions ; and as their antagonists held in 
 general only assagais, the Boers got the better in the argument. 
 
 £t True it was, that there were native titles which covered every inch 
 of the entire country ; nay, that in many cases the same tract of land 
 was loudly claimed by several chiefs at once. The disputes of Moroko 
 and Moshesh, and of Sekonyella and Moshesh, (not to speak of 
 others,) are well known to all who take an interest in such controver- 
 sies. But the Boers regarded those native claims to immense posses- 
 sions as the common foible of all rude tribes, and practically evinced 
 their determination to judge for themselves what land was so occupied 
 as to be really and legitimately the property of tribes who had come 
 there, upon the same sort of errand as themselves, so recently before 
 their own arrival. In this manner, and not without much mutual 
 recrimination, it came to pass that emigrants from the Colony settled 
 themselves down in many parts of what is now the new Sovereignty. 
 They assumed absolute independence. They established something 
 which they called a government, mimicked from the old Colony. 
 They had their landdrosts, their field-cornets, their volksraads. 
 All of them, even those living within the acknowledged territory of 
 native chiefs, disclaimed being amenable to any native jurisdiction; 
 but such Natives living amongst them, or near them, as they charged 
 with having committed crimes against them, they themselves tried and 
 punished. This state of things could not last : and it became appa- 
 rent, that unless the British government interposed its authority, 
 nothing but discord, violence, and crime, and an ultimate extinction 
 of native rights, could arise from such a posture of affairs. 55 — “ Blue* 
 Book, 55 pp. 7, 8. 
 
 This is a brief and general view of the parties that have 
 recently taken possession of various parts of the Sovereignty, 
 and the relative position which they occupy one to the other, 
 and of their varied and conflicting claims to land, and their 
 quarrels on this subject. But little is said about the different 
 native tribes and clans ; and it will be impossible, in the brevity 
 of these notices, to make more than a passing allusion to 
 them. 
 
 On the map will be seen the Griquas, or Bastards, under 
 Adam Kok, along the Orange River, which extends towards the 
 Yaal on the left; whilst another clan of the same people is 
 occupying both sides of the Yaal, under Waterboer, who acts 
 as independent captain over them. To the right will be found 
 different tribes of Bechuanas and Basutos, upon two small 
 locations in the Caledon district. Further to the north is 
 Moshesh, with a large tract of country assigned him, along the 
 left banks of the Orange River to its sources in the Drakenberg. 
 
A La . Rt r hzho 2ZTfitcrn//szrrS.ow. 
 
HISTORY OF THE RACES INHABITING THIS REGION. 345 
 
 These are called Basutos. Further to the left, joining Moshesh 
 on the right and Bloem-Fontein on the left, is the chief Moroko, 
 with the Barolongs ; near whom are the Bastards under Carolus 
 Batge. Advancing toward the north, are the Batuing under 
 Moletsani. Still further to the north, are the Koranas under 
 Ged Taarbosch, betwixt whom and the upper part of Moshesh’ s 
 country are the Mantatees under Sekonyella. Besides those who 
 are here enumerated, many more natives are scattered over dif- 
 ferent parts of the Sovereignty. Nothing beyond the names 
 and localities of these various tribes and peoples can now be 
 ascertained. 
 
 In the preceding extract, the country is described as being 
 thinly peopled ; but when I passed through it, four years before 
 that gentleman, it did not appear to be so; for, directly after 
 passing the Orange River, there were the Bastards, extending 
 right and left, with the Bushmans at Bethalie. As we advanced, 
 w r e came to the Koranas at Betberg. Then, crossing the Modder 
 River, we came to Thaba-Unchu, where the chief Moroko resided 
 in the largest native town which I have yet seen. It was estimated 
 to contain 10,000 people. Still further on, were the different 
 tribes previously specified, who appeared to fill the land. 
 
 As to the precedency of the Griquas to the Boers in the occu- 
 pancy of the country, the Attorney-General says , — “ Whether or 
 not the Griquas were already in the country which they now 
 occupy when the Boers first began to cross the Orange River, is 
 a point which I heard fiercely disputed in 1845, when I was in 
 Griqua-land in attendance upon Sir Peregrine Maitland/'’ But 
 during the two years, 1840 and 1841, in which I resided in this 
 neighbourhood, I never heard this question once mooted, it being 
 universally allowed that the Griquas had a right to it by first 
 occupancy; and the Boers invariably had, at that time, to 
 take the farms from them on lease or by purchase. I mention 
 this, not to invalidate the testimony of this gentleman, but simply 
 to show on which side the preponderance of evidence concerning 
 pre-occupancy prevails. 
 
 The native town at Thaba-Unchu was not only the largest I 
 have seen, but the houses were of a much better description than 
 the ordinary Kafir hut ; and there was so much cleanliness and 
 thriftiness about the people as was to me highly gratifying. They 
 
340 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 were the great tailors of the country, procuring the skins of 
 various wild animals, and by a peculiar process rendering them 
 soft and pliable. Out of these they made the various kinds of 
 beautiful skin karosses, vast numbers of which have been sent to 
 England. The Basutos about Moshesh and Plaatberg were then 
 the great corn-growers of the land, and produced wheat in large 
 quantities, which they exchanged with the Barolongs for their 
 skin karosses. The Bastards were extensively employed in the 
 merchandise of the country. 
 
 INTRODUCTION OF BRITISH CONTROL. 
 
 From these notices it will be evident, that the Orange-River 
 Sovereignty was peopled with human beings, of all colours and 
 nations, differing from each other in customs and languages, 
 extending through every grade of society, from the civilized to 
 the savage. It will be further evident, that in this Babel the 
 state of society, if it may be so called, must be the most confused 
 and disorganized imaginable. In this chaos, different interests 
 must clash, and often the worst passions of our common nature 
 be brought into hateful operation. The chief contending parties 
 then were, 1. The Natives, who laid claim to the country as their 
 undisputed right; 2. The Griquas, or Bastards, who claimed a 
 large portion of it on the ground of occupancy ; and, 3. The 
 Dutch Farmers, who, fleeing from the face of the British govern- 
 ment, resolved to seek, in the depths of the wilderness, free- 
 dom from its unwelcome and, what they believed to be, unjust 
 restraints. 
 
 The Natives and the Bastards might have been left to manage 
 their own affairs, and fight their own battles ; but when the Boers 
 entered, whom the English government claimed as its subjects, 
 a third element of disorder was introduced, which at once 
 demanded the interposition of British authority. 
 
 The great “ treh ” of these Dutch Farmers took place between 
 1836 and 1840. The chief causes of complaint with them were 
 the loss of their slaves, and the unsatisfactory manner in which 
 the Kafir war of 1835 was settled, with other matters of minor 
 importance ; which so chafed and irritated their prejudiced (and 
 often ignorant) minds, that they left the old Colony in vast num- 
 bers, and have occupied extensive portions of the Orange-River 
 
MODE IN WHICH BRITISH RULE WAS ADMINISTERED. 347 
 
 Sovereignty. Many proceeded to Natal ; of whom an account is 
 given in the preceding part of this volume. 
 
 When so many different classes were in this manner thrown 
 together, without any recognised authority or legitimate control, 
 it is self-evident that disorder and crilne must have extensively 
 prevailed. “ Lynch -law was the order of the day, every one 
 
 doing what was right in his own eyes.” 
 
 In order to provide for this novel and disordered state of 
 things, an Act was passed, (that of 6 and 7 Will. IY., cap. 57,) 
 which was designed for the punishment of offences committed in 
 the country north of the Orange River, as far as the 25th degree 
 of latitude. This was done with the design of extending to this 
 distant point cognizance of offences and punishment of crimes, and, 
 at the same time, of establishing an undefined control over those 
 whom the government still claimed as its subjects, but who had 
 expatriated themselves, in order to be beyond the reach and range 
 of British authority. 
 
 This was good as far as it went ; but the great defect of it was 
 found to be, the assigning any particular limit ; for these mis- 
 guided men, with their unsettled habits and feverish dispositions, 
 considered themselves to be at liberty to penetrate beyond this 
 ideal line of demarcation. 
 
 MODE IN WHICH BRITISH RULE WAS ADMINISTERED. 
 
 Erom that time, the population of the country increased at a 
 rapid rate, as there was then no war in the land. Natives, 
 Griquas, and Boers multiplied very fast; especially the Dutch, 
 who were from time to time strengthened by the addition of fresh 
 emigrants from the old Colony. The natural result of this 
 augmented population was, that disputes and complaints about 
 fraudulent claims to land became rife and numerous ; so that, in 
 1845, Sir Peregrine Maitland, governor of the Cape Colony, 
 found it absolutely needful to interpose his authority ; and 
 promptly adopted arrangements for rectifying the evils which 
 existed. Under his orders, the native chiefs were instructed to 
 distinguish and mark off the lands to be held by them and their 
 people, from those to be held by the Boers ; and to allow the 
 Boers the privilege of obtaining leases of these lands from the 
 native chiefs. He likewise regulated the payment of quit-rents. 
 
348 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 out of which the expenses of maintaining certain magistrates 
 and an efficient rural police were to be paid in the first instance. 
 These regulations for the occupation of land and the application 
 of the land-revenue, — with the establishment at the same time of 
 a British resident, aided by a small body of British troops and 
 a native contingent in case of need, and the official announcement 
 to all parties, both Boers and Natives, that they were required to 
 keep the peace, — at that time virtually constituted an extension 
 of the authority of the crown of Great Britain over these remote 
 regions. 
 
 “Not many months after Sir H. Smith had taken the charge of the 
 government of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope, his attention 
 was called to the state of disorganization which continued in this 
 territory, notwithstanding all that had been done; and he came to 
 the conclusion, that peace could not be maintained without the exist- 
 ence of some more formal and regular government ; and on the 3rd 
 of February, 1848, he issued the Proclamation which is contained in 
 the present papers, proclaiming the Sovereignty of Your Majesty over 
 the territories north of the Great Orange Eiver, including the terri- 
 tories of the native chiefs, Moshesh, Moroko, Moletsani, Sikonyella 
 Adam Kok, Ged Taarbosch, and other minor chiefs so far north of the 
 Yaal Eiver, and east to the Drakenberg or Quahlamba Mountains.” 
 —“Blue Book,” p. 87. 
 
 But the great evil still was, retaining the limit of 25 degrees 
 south latitude, which allowed the restless and dissatisfied Boers 
 to contemplate and attempt going beyond this boundary line; 
 concerning which the Attorney- General makes the following just 
 observations : — 
 
 “That an anxiety to get beyond the mysterious line (25°) exten- 
 sively prevails, and that it stimulates some to retire further into the 
 interior, cannot, I believe, be well questioned. To deprive parties of 
 this temptation to penetrate beyond control, as well as to punish 
 parties who might perhaps be made amenable for crimes committed 
 even beyond the 25th degree of latitude; I respectfully recommend 
 that the limitation of degree be wholly discarded. Even now, I do 
 not feel it safe to go to trial without being prepared, by scientific 
 observation, to determine the latitude of the seat of crime, — a costly 
 kind of evidence. And I can, for my own part, see no evil likely to 
 ensue from making British subjects triable in the Cape Colony for 
 crimes committed any where in Africa. No English slave-traders 
 from either the east coast or the west would, in all probability, be 
 brought here;' and even were this otherwise, what harm could 
 result?” — “Blue Book,” p. 13. 
 
MODE IN WHICH BRITISH RULE WAS ADMINISTERED. 349 
 
 Major Warden was the gentleman appointed by Sir P. Mait- 
 land as the British resident in the Sovereignty ; who also urged 
 upon His Excellency the extension of English jurisdiction, at any 
 rate to the 20th degree of south latitude. But there appears to 
 have been a most unaccountable dread of extending the British 
 territory, as though it would be the greatest calamity which 
 could be inflicted both upon Great Britain and South Africa ; so 
 that nothing could overcome the opposition on the part both of 
 the Cape and Home government to this necessary measure, and 
 accordingly the old boundary limit (25°) remained. 
 
 There would have been some reason for this determined resist- 
 ance, if it had been intended to take-in the country of inde- 
 pendent native tribes ; but, instead of this, it was only to exercise 
 wholesome control over her own subjects, whom England reso- 
 lutely claimed as such;— or if this extension of territory had 
 required an additional military force to guard a longer line of 
 exposed frontier, which was not the case. On the contrary, it 
 was to prevent a new and powerful foe from rising up ; because 
 to keep him in check might, in process of time, require the 
 presence of a large military force. 
 
 Of the disposition or inclination of the Dutch Banners to do 
 this, there could be no doubt ; for, immediately upon the issuing 
 of Sir H. Smith's Proclamation, taking the Sovereignty as British 
 territory, the Boers again tried their strength, as they had done 
 before in Natal, and resisted Her Majesty's troops by force of arms, 
 when they engaged Sir H. Smith at Boom Plaats, and were 
 beaten and dispersed by that gallant officer; and a reward of 
 £2,000 was placed upon the head of the Dutch commander, 
 A. W. J. Pretorius, who then fell back to the north, and 
 remained, may be, beyond this mysterious line of the 25th 
 degree south latitude. 
 
 Had the recommendations of the intelligent residents — who, 
 being on the spot, were well able to form a correct opinion upon 
 the subject — been adopted, the probability is, that a vast amount 
 of British blood and treasure might have been saved, and a 
 settled and orderly state of things established, where anarchy 
 only prevailed. 
 
350 THE ORANGE -RITE 11 SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 PEBMISSION TO THE DUTCH BOEES TO ESTABLISH AN 
 INDEPENDENT POEM OE BEPUBLICAN GOYEEN- 
 MENT NOETH OE THE YAAL EIYEE. 
 
 This advocacy of a policy which would have excluded the 
 Dutch Earmers from all hope of escaping British authority and 
 establishing an independent form of republican government of 
 their own, may by some be construed into unkind feeling. Such 
 an impression, however, must be contradicted. There was no 
 objection to their having that particular form of government 
 which is most agreeable to their wishes. They have a perfect 
 right to it, all other things being equal ; and ought rather to be 
 assisted in obtaining it than deprived of it. But the deep and 
 abiding conviction of most persons was, that, in the present con- 
 dition of this country, and especially in the very mixed state of 
 the various classes and interests in the Sovereignty, it is a decided 
 evil, and an evil as great to the Boers themselves as it is to 
 all other parties, whether English or Native. South Africa, 
 and the Sovereignty especially, require one strong form of 
 government ; which could and would exercise full and efficient 
 authority and control over all classes of the community : and any 
 rival power in the present disorganized state of things must be a 
 positive evil . 
 
 The error here pointed out has, however, unfortunately been 
 persevered in, and has produced its sad and painful results. 
 “ Confusion became worse confounded f and the disorders of the 
 Sovereignty increased, until, in 1851, Mr. Owen and Major 
 Hogg were appointed a commission to hear and report upon all 
 matters connected with the Sovereignty, when they decided to 
 recommend to the home-government that the Dutch should be 
 allowed to withdraw their allegiance from the British crown, and 
 establish their own form of independent republican government, 
 north of the Yaal Biver; which recommendation, I believe, has 
 been adopted by the home-government, and the experiment is 
 being tried. But it would appear that it has not been consi- 
 dered a benefit by all the Dutch ; many of them being dissatisfied 
 with it, and preferring the more orderly and better-organized 
 form of English government. But here is one of its worst 
 features, — it allows all the bad and fierce spirits to pursue 
 the course which their evil passions dictate, without restraint 
 
GOVERNMENT OE THE SOVEREIGNTY BY THE BRITISH. 351 
 
 or control. If there were not many Natives in the country, 
 who are unable to cope with them or stand before them, the case 
 would be different; but, as it is, the land has no rest, as the 
 sequel will show. 
 
 ASSUMPTION OF THE GOYEENMENT OF THE OEANGE- 
 
 EIYEE SOYEEEIGNTY BY THE BEITISH MINISTEY. 
 
 The following is a “ Copy of a Dispatch from Earl Grey to 
 Governor Sir H. G. Smith, Bart.,” constituting the Sovereignty a 
 British possession : — 
 
 “ Downing-Street, March 25^, 1851. 
 
 “Sir, — With reference to my Dispatch, No. 575, of the 11th 
 ultimo, I now transmit to you Letters Patent which have been issued 
 under the Great Seal of the United Kingdom for erecting the Orange- 
 Eiver territory into a separate and distinct government, and for 
 empowering the governor of the Cape of Good Hope, or the lieu- 
 tenant-governor of the said Orange-Eiver territory, with the advice 
 and consent of a Legislative Council, to make laws for the government 
 of the said territory. 
 
 “I also transmit instructions under the Eoyal Sign-Manual and 
 Signet, for regulating the power granted to you by these Letters 
 Patent. — I have, &c., Grey.”* 
 
 According to the instruction and permission thus given, a 
 distinct and separate form of government was established for the 
 Sovereignty, unlike any existing form either in the Cape Colony 
 or Natal; some of the leading outlines of which I shall quote 
 from the “ Blue Book.” 
 
 “ EEGULATIONS FOE THE FUTUEE GOYEENMENT OF 
 
 THE SOYEEEIGNTY BEYOND THE OEANGE EIYEE. 
 
 “Name, extent, a:nb mode of government. — I. The territory 
 between the Orange Eiver, the Yaal Eiver, and the Draakberg Moun- 
 tains, over which Her Majesty’s sovereignty is proclaimed, shall be 
 designated c the Orange-Eiver Sovereignty. 5 ” 
 
 “2. It is divided into four magistracies or districts, over which 
 Major Warden, the British Eesident, is the paramount authority, 
 under His Excellency the High Commissioner : — 
 
 “(I.) The district of Griqua-land, of which Bloem-Fontein and the 
 Queen’s Fort is the seat of magistracy, and to which Charles Urquhart 
 Stewart, Esq., is appointed magistrate. 
 
 “ (2.) The district of Winberg, of which the town of Winberg is the 
 seat of magistracy, and of which Mr. Biddulph is the magistrate. 
 
 “(3.) The district of Yaal Eiver, of which the new town of 
 
 * “Blue Book,” p. 98. 
 
352 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Yreededorp ( Peace Town) is the seat of magistracy, and Mr. Paul 
 Bester the magistrate. 
 
 “ (4.) The distinct of Caledon Biver, of which Smithfield is the seat 
 of magistracy, and Mr. Yowe the magistrate. 
 
 “ 3. The Orange-Biver Sovereignty will be governed by Her Majesty’s 
 High Commissioner, aided by a local Council, to consist of the British 
 Besident-in-chief, the four other magistrates, and eight counsellors, 
 two for each district, to be nominated by His Excellency, from and out 
 of the land-owners of such district holding their lands on quit-rent. 
 
 “4. The mode of calling together, adjourning, or dissolving the 
 council will be regulated by the High Commissioner, and hereafter 
 announced. 
 
 “ 5. Every unofficial counsellor shall serve for a term of three years, 
 unless the council shall be sooner dissolved, or on his own resignation 
 or incapacity. 
 
 “6. The British Besident will be the President of the Council ; which 
 will meet with open doors, once a year, at Bloem-Fontein, and oftener, 
 if summoned by order of the High Commissioner, for the consideration 
 of such matters as may be suggested by His Excellency the High 
 Commissioner, or proposed by the President, or any member, having 
 for their object the benefit of all classes of people within the Sovereignty. 
 
 <£ 7. The authority of the Council as to the framing of laws shall extend 
 over all persons within the Orange-Biver Sovereignty, not belonging 
 to the tribe or people of any native chief or captain within the Sove- 
 reignty, in regard to acts done, or matters arising, within any of those 
 parts of the said Sovereignty not belonging to any native chief or 
 people. But in order that the reasonable and rightful authority of 
 the native chiefs over their own people should be upheld, the Council 
 will not be competent to entertain any project by which the exclusive 
 jurisdiction of any chief over his own people, in regard to crimes or 
 claims arising within such chief’s land, and charged or made against 
 any of his people, should be taken away or abridged; but, on the con- 
 trary, such exclusive jurisdiction, and the maintenance, in regard to 
 the determination of such crimes or claims, of all native laws and 
 usages not repugnant to decency, humanity, or natural religion, are 
 hereby guaranteed. 
 
 “ 8. Every unofficial member of Council who may desire it, will 
 receive ten shillings a day during the sitting of Council, as well as ten 
 shillings for every forty miles he shall have to travel to and from the 
 place of meeting. 
 
 “ 9. All measures resolved by a majority of votes in the Council, 
 will be submitted through the President to His Excellency the High 
 Commissioner, for his consideration and sanction ; but no legislative 
 measure shall have the force of law until the sanction of His Excellency 
 the High Commissioner shall be signified by a notice in the £ Govern- 
 ment Gazette ’ of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. The High 
 Commissioner may, in such notice, fix whatever time he thinks proper 
 for the bringing into operation of any such measure ; and if no other 
 time be fixed, then the measure shall come into operation at the expi- 
 
TENURE OF LANDS. 853 
 
 ration of thirty -one clear days next after the day on which such notice 
 shall he first published. 
 
 “ 10. The High Commissioner will cause a correct statement of the 
 receipts and expenditure of all public moneys raised within the Sove- 
 reignty for the past year, to be laid before the Council at every annual 
 meeting, as well as an estimate of the probable revenue and expendi- 
 ture for the year next ensuing. It shah be competent for the Council 
 to make to the High Commissioner any representations upon the sub- 
 ject, which the members shall think desirable, or likely to improve the 
 administration of the district. The British Besident shall be the 
 Treasurer-general of the Sovereignty. 
 
 “ 1 1. Considering the nature of the country, and the pursuits of the 
 inhabitants, it is intended that the Council should combine with its 
 other functions those of an Agricultural Society, and mature and pro- 
 pose to the High Commissioner plans for the advancement of agricul- 
 ture, for promoting the planting of trees, for the construction of dams, 
 many of which have been already completed in Griqua-Land, with great 
 labour, and consequent advantage to the proprietors. In fine, it is 
 meant that the people, acting through this Council, should devise 
 measures calculated to advance their interests, civil, social, and reli- 
 gious ; and minor obstacles shall not be suffered either to prevent or 
 impede the accomplishment of any good object which they shall 
 recommend. 55 -— ec Blue Book, 55 pp. 3, 4. 
 
 I think the justness of the plan on which the lands granted 
 were to be regulated, must commend itself to every impartial 
 person. The following are the terms : — - 
 
 “ TENURE OF LANDS. 
 
 “28. To avoid occasions of contention, prevent unjust encroach- 
 ments in any quarter, and to preserve the just rights of all, the lands 
 of which the continued and exclusive use shall be secured to the seve- 
 ral native chiefs and people within the Orange-Biver Sovereignty, are 
 to be carefully ascertained and defined. 
 
 “29. The lands within the Orange-Biver Sovereignty belonging to 
 any native chief and people, are to be protected for the use of such 
 chief and people ; and shall be regulated by the laws and usages of 
 such chief and people in regard to all rights of occupation or inherit- 
 ance; and all questions touching the same shall, as heretofore, be 
 determined by the tribunals of such chief and people. 
 
 “30. All lands within the Orange-Biver Sovereignty, not allotted to 
 any native chief or people, shall be held from Her Majesty the Queen, 
 by grant, on such moderate quit-rent as may be fixed ; such grants to 
 be in the name of the High Commissioner, acting on Her Majesty’s 
 behalf, and to be signed, under His Excellency’s order, by the British 
 Besident. 
 
 “31. The amount of such quit-rents, together with every sort and 
 description of revenue raised within the Sovereignty, shall be applied 
 exclusively for the benefit of the same. 55 — “Blue Book,” p. 0. 
 
 A A 
 
354 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Such are some of tlie general laws for the government of this 
 part of Her Majesty's dominions, which has no connexion what- 
 ever with the government of the Old Colony, and only with the 
 Governor as High Commissioner. As no Lieutenant-Governor 
 has been appointed in the Letters Patent, and for some time past 
 the British Resident has been removed, the Magistrates, in their 
 combined capacity, have recently tried a person for the gravest 
 crime, and passed the extreme sentence of the law upon him. 
 This is altogether a hew and novel state of things in British 
 jurisprudence, and probably will not long exist. The Govern- 
 ment of the Sovereignty is self-supporting, of which the following 
 extract will give some idea : — 
 
 “ I still entertain no doubt that, but for circumstances at that time 
 wholly unforeseen, the Orange-River Sovereignty would have been able 
 to repay all sums lent by the Colony under this authority. But the 
 rebellion in August, 1848, excited by certain evil-disposed persons, 
 whose determined hostility to British rule was so inveterate as to 
 blind them to the advantages of order and good government, retarded 
 the means of payment of quit-rents, &c., so that a debt to the Colony 
 has arisen, not from the expense incurred in the suppression of 
 rebellion, but by the means of payment having been thus retarded. 
 The position of affairs is now, however, satisfactory; and no infant 
 settlement can more progressively improve. The Orange-River Sove- 
 reignty is now a self-supporting community, and, by its present posi- 
 tion, fully bears out the remark with which the British Resident lately 
 closed his address to the Sovereignty Council, — c that no new settlement, 
 of equal standing, ever had brighter prospects.’” — “ Blue Book,” p. 66. 
 
 The revenue was chiefly raised by quit-rents and licences to 
 traders ; and would have been fully equal to the expenditure, had 
 not the rebellion in 1848 seriously retarded the payment of the 
 quit-rents for that year. 
 
 REASONS ADDUCED BY RESIDENTS WHY THE BRITISH 
 SHOULD RETAIN THE GOVERNMENT OE THE 
 SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 After all that has been said, written, and done in reference to 
 the Sovereignty, it seemed strange, in this state of things, that the 
 question of abandoning it should have been gravely raised, and that 
 Sir G. R. Clerk should have been sent out for the purpose of 
 ascertaining whether it should be abandoned or not . But since 
 the objections against the abandonment are numerous and weighty, 
 I shall take the liberty of giving some extracts from local jour- 
 
RESIDENTS* REASONS EOR RETAINING THE SOVEREIGNTY. 355 
 
 nals, with the observations of their editors, and a few remarks of 
 my own. I know of but one sentiment and feeling npon the 
 subject among the English settlers in the Cape and Natal Colo- 
 nies. The editor of the “ GrahamVTown Journal/* in a leading 
 article, gives expression to that unanimous sentiment against its 
 abandonment in the following language : — 
 
 “ The affairs of the Sovereignty engross, as they ought to do, a large 
 share of the public attention. Some there are amongst us who seem 
 to think that British dominion will be withdrawn from that territory ; 
 and they are estimating anxiously the consequences which must, they 
 contend, inevitably result from so disastrous a step, should it be taken. 
 We are not among the number of those who indulge in any such 
 apprehension. We believe that, when the Government placed the 
 matter in the hands of Sir G. E. Clerk, the Sovereignty was safe as a 
 British possession, and that its interests will be promoted in a way 
 they have never heretofore been. The great principle observed in the 
 government of British India, the school in which this officer has been 
 brought up, is non-retrocession ; and hence it is not to be supposed, 
 that the contrary maxim will be observed in dealing with the natives 
 of this country. And it should be observed, that this maxim of policy 
 does not spring from a spirit of aggression, or a thirst for aggrandize- 
 ment, but from the necessities of the case, and a clear perception of our 
 inability to benefit the natives, or have them as safe neighbours, unless 
 we keep the governmental power in our own hands, and are in a posi- 
 tion to watch over the country, and to apply its resources to the main- 
 tenance of security, and the promotion of the common good. 
 
 “ Abandonment of the Sovereignty would not be an act of mere short- 
 sighted policy : it would be one of those suicidal deeds, the folly of 
 which is only equalled by their atrocity. The Sovereignty is the great 
 door or highway into interior Africa, as well as the link which unites 
 the splendid territory of Natal to this Colony. Break this link, block 
 up this highway, and incalculable mischief will be done, without any 
 conceivable motive to justify the act. But, more than this, such 
 abandonment could not take place without absolute dishonour to the 
 British name and character. The Sovereignty is established as a 
 separate and independent government under Eoyal Letters Patent; 
 and these cannot be rescinded without injustice towards those who 
 have invested their property on the security of them, and consequent 
 discredit to the Government by whose breach of faith their prospects 
 would be blighted, and their property wrecked. 
 
 “Pew persons, when they quietly speak of the abandonment of the 
 Sovereignty, consider what is involved in such a measure. It is the 
 break-up of the whole social structure, the abrogation of every law, 
 the letting loose of every lawless passion, the introduction of the reign 
 of anarchy and savage violence, and, in one word, the utter disorganiza- 
 tion, as well as demoralization, of South-Eastern Africa. 
 
 (f An immense deal of nonsense has been poured out in the House 
 
 2 a 2 
 
356 
 
 THE OBAN GE-RIVER SOYEBEIGNTY. 
 
 of Commons in reference to this country, leading the British public to 
 believe that it is perfectly worthless, and retained merely because the 
 Cape Colony has a peculiar penchant for adding desert to desert, for 
 the mere pleasure of revelling in the enjoyment so graphically drawn 
 by Pringle, when he wrote, — 
 
 * Afar in the desert I love to ride/ 
 
 “ That this is not the case, may be proved by the fact, that the 
 Sovereignty, so far from being a desert, is both a corn -growing and a 
 wool-producing territory. By good management, it may be made at 
 once a self-supporting settlement, a source of strength to the Cape 
 Colony, and a large contributor to its revenue. The fact may not be 
 generally known, but it is not the less undeniable, that to the Sove- 
 reignty the Colony is indebted largely for its supply of slaughter cattle ; 
 while, as respects the trade and commerce of South Africa, the most 
 promising field for enterprise lies north of the Orange Biver, in which 
 direction colonization must pursue its course, despite of difficulties, or 
 all the hinderances which may be opposed by a short-sighted policy, 
 by ignorance, or by any other conceivable cause. 
 
 “ It has been well remarked, too, that the abandonment of the 
 Sovereignty will involve heavy expenditure and flagrant wrong ; while 
 by its retention both will be avoided. Allegiance to the Crown, and 
 protection of person and property, are reciprocal obligations ; and, if 
 so, the Government cannot withdraw the one without either sacrificing 
 the other, or awarding to the aggrieved party full compensation for 
 any loss which may be sustained by the act of one of the contracting 
 parties. Viewing the subject under this aspect, — taking into account 
 the absence of sufficient motive for abandonment, and the heavy loss 
 and confusion such an act must involve, — we cannot but discard at 
 once all apprehension on the subject. The Orange -Hi ver Sovereignty 
 is, to all intents and purposes, part and parcel of the British empire, 
 and cannot be dismembered from it but at the expense of great loss of 
 property, embarrassment, and disgrace.” — Graham’s-Town Journal, 
 July 2nd, 1853. 
 
 We supply a quotation which shows, in a different light, the 
 strong claims for the retention of the Sovereignty as a British 
 possession : — 
 
 “ When we consider what was the condition of the Sovereignty five 
 years ago, and what it has produced even during so short a period, we 
 must acknowledge that the acquisition of this territory has not only 
 proved a valuable addition to the Colony, but one of the soundest 
 measures of policy that has emanated from the Government for many 
 years. We have received from an intelligent correspondent at Bloem- 
 Fontein some remarks on this question, so pertinent and sound, that it 
 is with much pleasure we present them to our readers 
 
RESIDENTS* REASONS FOR RETAINING THE SOVEREIGNTY. 857 
 
 “REASONS FOR RETAINING THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 “ Its position and the nature of the country, open and flat, renders 
 it easy of defence. 
 
 “ Its superiority as a sheep veld, and the dry and cold climate, 
 favourable for rearing the young lambs. 95 per cent, of their flock 
 can be raised every year ; in the Colony 7 5 per cent, is the average. 
 
 “ It is required as an outlet not only for the surplus population of 
 England, but also of the Cape ; that Colony being now fully occupied, 
 and the people pressing on here, and buying farms at enormous prices 
 on the faith of Government. 
 
 “ REASONS WHY THE SOVEREIGNTY CANNOT BE ABANDONED. 
 
 “ Title-deeds have been issued in the name of the Queen of Eng- 
 land, and, upon the faith of the Government, large amounts of money 
 have been expended on improvements. 
 
 “ There may be about one quarter million of money outstanding in 
 the Sovereignty, and payable within fifteen years from this. If it is 
 given up, who is to guarantee the payment of this ? 
 
 “What is to become of all the mortgage-bonds, and who is to 
 enforce the conditions ? 
 
 “ But the greatest difficulty of all, because it is really insurmount- 
 able, is this : — What is to become of ‘the Maitland Treaty,’ signed by 
 Queen Victoria, in favour of Adam Kok, and the only treaty existing 
 here that bears her signature ? Dare this be broken ? ” — Graaf-Reinet 
 Herald, June 15 th. 
 
 “value of farms. 
 
 “We are glad to report that three farms — the property of Mr. 
 Bingham — which have been advertised in our polumns at various 
 times, and which are close to the native boundary, have realized the 
 gross sum of £1,800. These farms are not large. One brought £800, 
 a second £550, and a third £450. The farms are admitted to be 
 good.” — The Eriend of the Sovereignty, June 16 th. 
 
 “We have been informed, on the best authority, that on the occa- 
 sion of the last church held at the village of Sannah’s Poort, (Eaure- 
 smith,) erven were sold at the rate of from £75 to £110. This is 
 the more extraordinary, considering that the village in question is 
 situated within the Griqua line, and that the ground will, at the end 
 of the current lease, (as the law now stands,) revert to the Griqua 
 owner.” — Ibid. 
 
 “ THE SOVEREIGNTY AND NATAL : 
 
 “their geographical and political relations. 
 
 “ The Orange-River Territory covers and protects Natal all along 
 its west and north-west frontier, the east and south-east being pro- 
 tected by the ocean. That settlement is thus rendered assailable only 
 along a comparatively short line of frontier on its south-west, indi- 
 cated by the river Umzimkulu, separating Natal from Kaffraria, but 
 
358 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 which lies at a considerable distance from the occupied portion of 
 Natal. Then, as regards the eastern and north-eastern frontier of the 
 Old Colony, the Orange-Biver Territory acts as a bolster to it, beginning 
 with the Colesberg district, and ending at the Wittebergen, from 
 whence, and following the Quahlamba or Drakensberg range, it pro- 
 tects Natal as already described, until it touches the source of the 
 Ky Gariep, or Yaal Biver, which forms the boundary of the Orange- 
 Biver Territory north and north-west. Of course we do not pretend 
 to give our geographical account with infallible accuracy. Our inten- 
 tion is to state such bearings as will enable any intelligent person to 
 make a tolerably accurate chart for himself. 
 
 “ To the north-west of the Orange-Biver Territory, the bulk of 
 the Bechuana tribes are to be found; and to obtain access to the 
 Colony and Kaffraria, they must either pass through the Orange-Biver 
 Territory, or cross the Orange Biver, traversing either of the Nama- 
 quas ; or if they cross higher up the river, they must traverse a 
 country which may be literally termed a desert. If our readers will 
 endeavour to realize the idea that the Orange-Biver Territory, as a 
 British settlement, has been done away with, we shall endeavour to 
 convince them that certain inevitable evils would quickly ensue. In 
 the first place, the whole of the north and north-west frontier of Natal 
 would be exposed. From the Great Lake to D’Urban, not an interrup- 
 tion, in the shape of a British Government, could interpose. And from 
 the Damara and Namaqua countries, on the other hand, no obstacle 
 could intervene. A highway commencing at the Great . Lake and 
 beyond, could be traversed to the mouth of the Great Kei Biver, or 
 that of the Bashee, without trespassing on the legitimate territories of 
 the Trans-Vaal Boers, far less on any British possession. In short, 
 from Delagoa Bay to the Great Lake, and from either point to Wal- 
 wich Bay, and from all these to and from Kaffraria and the native 
 settlements of and around Natal, a trade in ammunition and arms 
 might be safely carried on to any extent. The Orange-Biver Territory 
 occupies the tract which all such routes would cross, and in which 
 they diverge and converge. Do away with the Orange-Biver Territory, 
 and Natal most undoubtedly will fall, and the whole Colony will gra- 
 dually succumb, unless fifty thousand troops are constantly main- 
 tained. Fewer troops could not, in the event of this province being 
 suppressed, and having reference to the altered circumstances of the 
 Natives, maintain the frontier which would then present itself. 
 
 “ The learned Becorder of Natal has, in the interesting lectures 
 delivered by him, and published, given a very accurate history of the 
 origin and progress of the occupation of the Orange-Biver Territory by 
 British subjects, long previously to the time of its annexation ; there- 
 fore we need not enter upon this subject. A considerable time pre- 
 vious to the governorship of Sir George Napier, a formal treaty had 
 been entered into betwixt the British Government and the chief Water- 
 boer, by which treaty this captain was recognised as the chief over 
 a certain extent of territory, defined in the treaty itself, and in the 
 possession of which the British Government obliged itself to maintain 
 
PRESIDENTS* REASONS FOR RETAINING THE SOVEREIGNTY. 859 
 
 him. Our readers are aware that Waterboer’s territories lay partly 
 north and partly south of the Yaal Biver. The fact of such a treaty 
 having been entered into, would, in our opinion, be in itself sufficient 
 to suggest to a contemplative mind, closely observing the progress of 
 immigration from the Colony, the idea of the Orange-Biver Territory 
 ultimately becoming of necessity a British province. It might be 
 seen, that, to fulfil the terms of such a treaty, in the progress of occur- 
 ring changes, the British Government must either occupy the country, 
 or keep a force at hand to march into the country as often as required. 
 In progress of time, the necessity for extending British supremacy 
 over the country became very evident, and the Act (6 and 7 Will. IY.) 
 was passed. In October, 1842, we find the late Judge Menzies, at 
 Alleman’s Drift, proclaiming the British sovereignty over the country. 
 This measure was, no doubt, immediately repudiated by Sir George 
 Napier. The idea was suggested to Mr. Menzies, in consequence 
 of the difficulties which the neighbourhood of this country put in the 
 way of the administration of justice. Previously to the manifesto 
 of the learned judge, the Governor himself had seen the necessity 
 of interposing in affairs on this side of the Orange Biver. On the 
 7th of September, 1842, he issued a very sharp Proclamation against 
 the proceedings of certain emigrants in this country, in reference to 
 the Griquas and Basutos. On January 12th, 1843, we find Colonel 
 Hare, then Lieutenant-Governor of the eastern frontier, thundering 
 forth a most resolutely worded Declaration against Her Majesty’s 
 subjects on this side the river. Now it was very evident that all 
 those Proclamations and Declarations would have proved worse than 
 useless, unless it was intended, on the one hand, and believed on the 
 other, that their terms should be enforced. It would appear that, on 
 one occasion, Colonel Hare did march troops towards the Orange- 
 Biver Territory, which step had the effect, for the time, of putting a 
 stop to, or at least ameliorating, the subjects of complaint against the 
 emigrants. 
 
 “ In 1845, matters had arrived at such a pass, as induced Sir P. 
 Maitland to cross the river with a force, and fight a skirmish. He 
 then entered into a formal treaty of good-will and mutual protection 
 with the chief, Adam Kok, which was confirmed by Her Majesty. 
 Sir P. Maitland, seeing, of course, that such a treaty would prove 
 no better than waste paper, unless means were adopted to cause 
 its being respected, appointed a British Besident, and placed at 
 his disposal a small number of troops. If the treaty before exist- 
 ing with Waterboer might have suggested the ultimate necessity of 
 proclaiming British sovereignty over the country, with what additional 
 force would the treaty with Adam Kok inculcate the truth ! Under 
 these circumstances, and the proceedings resulting in the battle of 
 Boom Plaats, connected with the previous troubles in Natal, and the 
 extension of the eastern frontier towards Tambookieland, we cannot see 
 that Sir H. Smith could have acted otherwise than he did. The Act 
 of William IY. itself would have proved inoperative, except in the 
 cases of some very obnoxious English emigrants, unless some power 
 
360 THE OEAN GE-EIVEE SOVEEEIGNTY. 
 
 were at hand to protect such as might attempt to enforce it. The 
 evils which have led to the discussion as to the propriety of abandon- 
 ing the Sovereignty, are not chargeable to the annexation, but to its 
 subsequent administration, and handling of the country generally. 
 These evils may be remedied, and the country restored to prosperity, 
 if the proper means are only adopted.”* 
 
 44 Besides the revenues derivable from quit-rents, and a variety of 
 other sources, and the admitted claim which the Sovereignty has to a 
 share of the custom-dues collected at the colonial sea-ports,— which 
 ought to be not less than five to six thousand pounds, — the transfer- 
 dues alone would yield a very large amount, were the stability of the 
 country once authoritatively declared. The rate of transfer-dues 
 exacted in the Sovereignty is two per cent., the half of the rate paid 
 in the Colony. Were four per cent, to be made the rate here, a revenue of 
 £5,000 or £6,000 would, in course of 1854, be derived from that source 
 alone. The following sums received for four years prove, better than 
 arguments, that this country has been progressing in spite of cir- 
 cumstances : — 
 
 “ 1849 Transfer-duty received 356 5 2 
 
 1850 „ „ „ 783 2 0 
 
 1851 „ „ „ 1,141 19 9 
 
 1852 „ „ „ 1,849 10 1 
 
 44 It is fairly calculated by persons acquainted with the wool trade of 
 the country, that upwards of 4,000 bales of about l,200,0003bs. of 
 wool will, during this season, be sent out of the Sovereignty. This 
 quantity will not, perhaps, appear large to persons who do not con- 
 sider all the circumstances ; but if it be kept in view, that only 
 l,220,0001bs. were exported from the Eastern Province in 1843, 
 it will at once be acknowledged, that, for a province of only three or 
 four years’ existence, the progress in the growth of wool is most 
 gratifying. If the new Home Government or Parliament would only 
 say, 4 Go a-head, and don’t bother yourselves about the prospect of 
 abandonment,’ the country would go forward with a bound. Those 
 who are here would carry on improvements of every description; 
 whilst such as have been deterred by those reports of abandonment, 
 would settle among us.” — The Friend of the Sovereignty, 
 March 31s^. 
 
 These four quotations give the voice of public opinion, in the 
 Sovereignty, the Natal Colony, and on the frontier of the Cape 
 Colony. That there will be diversity of sentiment upon some 
 points, cannot be doubted; but nothing will be found at all 
 affecting the validity of the quotations now produced. 
 
 * We have taken this quotation from the 44 Natal Mercury,” which has copied it 
 from the 44 Friend of the Sovereignty,” and thus adopted it as its own. 
 
MINISTERIAL OPINIONS ON ASSUMING THE GOVERNMENT. 361 
 
 OPINIONS OP THE BRITISH MINISTRY WHEN ASSUMING 
 THE GOVERNMENT OP THE SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Before dismissing authorities, having supplied the opinions 
 of the general public in Africa, we shall also give the opinion of 
 Her Majesty's Government, when met in Council with Her 
 Majesty, upon this subject : — 
 
 “We are duly impressed with the importance of the opinion 
 expressed in the dispatches of Your Majesty’s Secretary of State, of 
 the dangers attendant on the extension of the frontier of the Cape 
 Colony, and of the policy of abstaining from any enlargement of the 
 British dominions in Africa. But the question assumes a totally dif- 
 ferent aspect, when the consideration is, whether we should advise 
 the abandonment of a Sovereignty already assumed, under the cir- 
 cumstances and in the manner which we have detailed. 
 
 “To disavow British sovereignty over this territory, — after the 
 exercise of power by Sir P. Maitland in 1845, amounting to a virtual 
 assumption of the sovereignty, after the actual assumption of the 
 sovereignty in Pebruary, 1848, by the Proclamation of Sir H. 
 Smith, recognised by Your Majesty’s Government in the manner that 
 has been stated ; and after administering the government of the terri- 
 tories up to this time, — would, in our opinion, be productive of evils 
 far more serious than any that can follow upon giving legal validity 
 to the assumption of sovereignty, and the form of government pro- 
 posed for these territories. 
 
 “ To adopt any other course than this, would, in our opinion, be 
 productive of scenes of anarchy and bloodshed, probably ending in the 
 extinction of the African race, over a wide extent of country. On the 
 other hand, the exercise of British authority, merely through the 
 people themselves, will probably preserve such a degree of order and 
 security, as will suffice for the gradual diffusion of civilization, under 
 the missionaries and teachers of religion, who are already making 
 these districts the scene of their labours. It is neither necessary nor 
 expedient, in the present state of society, to attempt more than a very 
 rude and simple system of government. 
 
 “The native races it is proposed to govern through their own chiefs, 
 and by their own laws and customs, so far as these are not repugnant 
 to humanity. 
 
 “ The authority of the British Resident will, it is hoped, suffice to 
 mitigate the severity, so far as it is necessary to do so, of the exercise 
 of their power by the chiefs ; and, as these people advance in civiliza- 
 tion, there can be little doubt that new laws and institutions, suitable 
 to the altered state of society, will, under the superintendence of the 
 British authorities, gradually grow up amongst them. 
 
 “ The Boers will be subject to a system almost equally simple, and 
 one which, like the other, contains within itself the elements of future 
 developement, as the wants of the society become greater. 
 
362 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 “ Thus it appears reasonable to anticipate, that, by asserting the 
 sovereignty of the British Crown over these territories, Your Majesty 
 may essentially promote the diffusion of civilization and of Christianity 
 throughout Southern Africa. High and important as that object is, we 
 are not prepared to say that it could be either wisely or justly prosecuted 
 at the expense of the public revenue either of this kingdom or of the 
 Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. That, however, is a question 
 which has not actually arisen; because the expenditure incurred in 
 subjugating these territories to Your Majesty’s Crown has been already 
 defrayed by the inhabitants of them. It is a question which is not 
 likely to arise on the present occasion ; because there is no reason, 
 of which we are aware, to doubt either the power or the willingness of 
 the inhabitants to sustain in future the charge, imposed upon them by 
 Sir H. Smith, of maintaining the rude and cheap system of govern- 
 ment under which he has provisionally placed them. Whenever that 
 provisional system shall be superseded by any other scheme of colo- 
 nial polity which Your Majesty may see fit to establish, the instru- 
 ments to be issued for that purpose ought, as we apprehend, to declare 
 that the exclusive liability of the colonists themselves to provide for 
 the cost, civil and military, of their own government, is one of the 
 essential conditions of any such grant.” — “Blue Book,” pp. 87, 88. 
 
 Thus thought, thus spoke, and thus advised Her Majesty’s 
 Ministers, “at the Court of Buckingham Palace, the 13th of 
 July, 1850 : Present , the Queen’s most excellent Majesty in 
 Council.” And on the 25th of March, 1851, Letters Patent 
 were dispatched by Her Majesty’s Secretary of State, declaring 
 the “ Orange Biver Territory ” to be “ a separate and distinct 
 government.” If, then, the reasons why the Sovereignty should 
 not be abandoned at that time were so cogent, are they not 
 incomparably more so at the present time, three years later, 
 when all the reasons then advanced have magnified a hundred- 
 fold, many more having been created which, at that time, had no 
 existence ? 
 
 A CALM DISCUSSION CONCEENING THE EETENTION 
 OE THE ABANDONMENT OF THE OEAN GE-EIYEE 
 SOYEEEIGNTY. 
 
 With these facts before it, the English Government should 
 have acted with a promptness and decision equal to the emer- 
 gency; and should have abandoned all right and claim to the 
 Dutch Boers, as British subjects, when they crossed the 
 colonial boundary. Had decisive steps been taken, this matter 
 
DISCUSSION CONCERNING ITS RETENTION OR ABANDONMENT. 363 
 
 might have been set at rest for ever, and the possibility of their 
 proceeding beyond the influence of British authority prevented. It 
 is the want, in a great degree, of this firmne^ and vigour, which 
 has been one of the most fruitful sources of the great disorder 
 and mighty evils which have prevailed. In face of all these 
 reasons, to talk of abandonment, appeared to be the very essence 
 of weakness, folly, and injustice. 
 
 The British settlers reasoned in this way: It will not only 
 be an act of flagrant injustice towards those parties who have 
 invested capital in the Sovereignty, but it will cut off the high 
 road to the interior, which is the connecting link of Natal, and 
 cast away one of the most important and promising dependencies 
 of the British Crown. Yet, great as all these evils must seem to 
 those at a distance, who can but imperfectly understand all their 
 bearings, they appear much greater to those who are on the 
 spot, where they can be understood and appreciated. But all 
 these considerations would be small and trifling, compared with 
 the frightful consequences to property and life. This would be 
 to spring a mine which must blow the population to atoms. A 
 vast mass of combustible materials are there pent up ; the trains 
 are already set and heavily charged. It is only the strong hand 
 of English power which holds in check these opposite and con- 
 flicting elements, interests, and principles. But let that sole 
 controlling power be withdrawn, and, when the first accident lights 
 the train, the whole will explode, and different parties, armed 
 to the teeth, will rise up and destroy each other. It will then be 
 white against black, and black against white, black against black, 
 and each against the other. Confederacies will be formed and 
 broken; then take a new shape, and again be annulled; until 
 some power become predominant, and all the rest are crushed. 
 
 That the Dutch Earmers would be that power seemed to most 
 men to be unquestionable, unless the English sent a very power- 
 ful military force to prevent it; in the absence of which, the 
 Dutch Republic would be bounded by the Orange River, and 
 probably strengthened and aided by several of our countrymen, 
 who have been irritated and chafed, for many years, by what 
 they regard as grievous wrong, or gross mismanagement. One 
 army must then be kept up, to guard the Northern Frontier of 
 the Old Colony along the Orange River against a Dutch 
 
364 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Republic ; whilst a second will be required, to defend the Eastern 
 Frontier against the inroads of the barbarous tribes of Kaffraria. 
 
 The Rev. E. Fleming thus expresses himself upon this point : 
 “ That the government of this territory is of a difficult nature, 
 is not to be denied ; but still nothing can justify the abandon- 
 ment of it. If the Dutch in the Sovereignty, who are not, it is 
 true, and never will be, well disposed to English rule, can only 
 once gain sufficient unrestrained power to do there as they like, 
 the total extermination of the native tribes , by a war of colour 
 waged to the Jcnife , is certain to follow. And, surely, it is the para- 
 mount duty of Britain to prevent this in a British possession.” 
 
 The preceding reflections were considered by some persons 
 to be dark and uncalled-for prognostications. But the battle of 
 Congella at Natal, in which several of Captain Smith's brave 
 little band were cut to pieces, and the remainder were so starved, 
 as to be compelled to eat horse-flesh and forage-fcorn, whilst 
 besieged by the Dutch, in their fortress of waggons ;— and the 
 battle of Boom Plaats in the Sovereignty, six years later, when 
 the Dutch again mustered their forces under the same commandant, 
 Pretorius, and gave battle to Sir H. Smith, and retreated only 
 when they were opposed by superior force; — these two battles, 
 with many other unmistakable proofs which they have shown of 
 hostility to the English, created a general conviction that they 
 would be quiet just so long as they found themselves unable to 
 cope with a superior British force. But when they shall be able to 
 meet us in the field, then the fine Colony of Natal will be added 
 to the Republic, and a mighty power raised in the rear of the old 
 Cape Colony, which might eventually threaten its existence. 
 
 Already were these restless and dissatisfied men seen pene- 
 trating into the unoccupied portion of Umpanda's territory, lying 
 between the Tugela on the north-east boundary of Natal, and 
 the actually populated parts of Zulu-land. Umpanda has long 
 had this part ceded to him, for the purpose of affording greater 
 facilities for detecting and seizing any Zulus who might be 
 attempting to escape into the Colony; and we have yet to 
 learn, that he has in any manner relinquished his right to this 
 extensive tract of country. The following quotation from “ the 
 Natal Mercury,” of June 9th, 1853, will convey some idea of the 
 apprehensions entertained by many persons on this subject : — 
 
DISCUSSION CONCERNING ITS RETENTION OR ABANDONMENT. 865 
 
 “ The great emigration of Boer families to the unoccupied por- 
 tion of Zulu-land, on the northern border of Natal, has left one 
 district of the Trans- Yaal almost without inhabitants, and greatly 
 weakened that Frontier of the Boers. These families, we stated 
 on a recent occasion, are founding a separate and second inde- 
 pendent community, alike disowned by, and disclaiming fealty to, 
 Pretorius. Let this emigration then progress at an equal ratio, 
 and, within two years, the Boers will take possession of the whole 
 of that beautiful and fertile tract of country lying between the 
 Tugela and the Umhlatoos, with the coast on the east and the 
 Quahlamba on the west. This being done, the entire line of 
 boundary, from the Indian Ocean on the east, to the Atlantic 
 Ocean on the west, will be occupied by them, taking the course of 
 the Tugela to the Drakenberg, crossing that mountain range, and 
 joining the Yaal Biver at the extreme north of the Orange-Biver 
 Territory, following the course of that river, in a south-westerly 
 direction, to its junction with the Orange Biver, and then along 
 that majestic stream to its embouchure into the Southern or 
 Atlantic Ocean. This is already the line of their boundary ; and 
 they require only the small part now on the borders of Zulu-land 
 to fill it up. Let the English Government look steadily at this 
 fact, and apply remedial measures before it is for ever too late” 
 
 1. “But,” it may be asked, “why should it not be so? What 
 
 evil will ensue ?” The English intercourse with the interior is 
 entirely cut off : a wall, stronger than that of China, will be run 
 along the entire line, guarded by thousands of sturdy Boers, with 
 their long guns pointed towards the Colony. “Nay,” it is said, 
 “ but this is secured by treaty.” Let the Boers acquire strength, 
 and the treaty will become so much waste paper, and they will laugh 
 in your face for your short-sightedness, weakness, and folly, having 
 out-generalled you to perfection ! “ But I do not believe they 
 
 would do it.” Yet they have done it already : Messrs. M'Cabe 
 and Bain were stopped, — the former tried, confined, and made to 
 pay a fine, — for the unpardonable offence of trying to go to the 
 Great Lake, and trade, &c. ! Other officers and gentlemen have 
 received similar treatment, which will soon become universal. 
 
 2. “But,” it is further urged, “ they will form a good body- 
 guard along the Frontier, betwixt the natives and the English, 
 securing the latter from the plundering incursions of the former.” 
 
366 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 On the contrary, they will first conquer the natives, and make 
 them serfs and vassals ; who will then be compelled to assist their 
 lords iu beating the English. This was being done at Natal 
 when they summoned TJmpanda for this service ; but he found 
 ways and means of excusing himself ; for which he would pro- 
 bably have been afterwards severely punished, had not the Boers 
 been repulsed by the English, and made to submit. 
 
 3. "But," it is added, "our commerce will be extended by it; 
 our imports and exports will be increased ; our revenue improved ; 
 and the Colony will flourish." Is it not more probable, if they 
 get the branch of country down to the coast, that they will open a 
 port, probably at St. Lucia, or at the mouth of one of the large 
 rivers? They will then take the merchandise into their own 
 hands, introduce their own shipping, and transact their own com- 
 mercial affairs direct with Holland. Our present extensive and 
 lucrative trade with the interior, both in Zulu-land and towards 
 the Great Lake, will be cut off, and turned into this new channel, 
 to the great detriment and injury of the Colonies of Natal and 
 the Cape. 
 
 4. "These results, however, will not occur for many years to 
 come ; and by that time our Government will be strong, and our 
 numbers greater; so that we shall be able to provide against all 
 these contemplated disasters." This remark is misleading; for 
 the Eepublic has already commenced active operations in promot- 
 ing emigration direct from Holland. " The Eaad have assigned 
 100 farms of 6,000 acres each to Mr. Stuart, for him to dispose of 
 in Holland, at not less than 6,000 rix-dollars (£450) each. 
 Mr. Stuart has already taken his departure. This gentleman is 
 well known in Natal. He left for the Cape in the 'Annie/ on 
 her last voyage." — Natal Mercury, June Wi, 1853. They 
 design, by this movement, to procure a new infusion into their 
 body of European blood, spirit, and enterprise, and to obtain the 
 very means by which they may accomplish all that has been here 
 stated as likely to take place, as well as to increase the amount 
 of population. 
 
 5. It may finally be urged that this judgment of them is harsh ; 
 that they do not entertain these hostile views towards the English, 
 and would not adopt such a course of opposition. In reply to 
 this, it is sufficient to affirm, that this description of the Boers is 
 
SUGGESTIONS IN SUPPORT OF OUR RETAINING POSSESSION. 367 
 
 taken entirely from their principles and acts. Let any unpre- 
 judiced person glance at their past history, from the time 
 when the emigration took place; and he will find that it com- 
 menced under strong anti-English feeling, which has not been 
 softened or removed. Their exasperation under a sense of their 
 wrongs has impelled them to resist the English by force of arms, 
 both at Natal and in the Sovereignty; to stop our travellers, 
 traders, and hunters, when penetrating into the interior, and 
 compel them to return ; and to adopt a course of continued and 
 powerful resistance to British rule, which has led to the establish- 
 ment of the Republic, and which, when carried out to its natural 
 and legitimate results, will end in all that is here advanced, and 
 probably in much more. Let not the reader, however, suppose 
 that all the Boers are included in one sweeping charge. No : 
 there are many very worthy and honourable exceptions to it. 
 But it is the prevailing national feeling of the great majority of 
 those who have passed the boundary of the Colony ; and the 
 more moderate men are often unable to curb the excesses of the 
 more violent spirits. 
 
 SUGGESTIONS IN SUPPORT OF OUR RETAINING POS- 
 SESSION OF THE ORAN GE-RIYER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Under these circumstances, another important question arose : 
 €( What measures can now be adopted?” Much ground was con- 
 sidered to have been lost by weak and vacillating conduct on the 
 part of the English Government. While it was still an open 
 question, it was suggested : — 
 
 1. Instead of injuring all parties by abandoning the Sove- 
 reignty, at once take the most firm possession of it, and establish 
 within it a thoroughly efficient English Government, adapted to 
 the wants of the people, and conducted with such vigour and 
 energy, that all parties may know and feel that the master is 
 among them, and will be respected and obeyed ; and that insub- 
 ordination and rebellion are not weaknesses, but crimes, offences 
 against the good order of the community, as well as against 
 rightly-constituted authority. 
 
 £. Let the Government enter instanter into an alliance with 
 Umpanda, offensive and defensive, to prevent the Dutch from 
 seizing upon the unoccupied part of his country. In acting thus 
 
368 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 promptly, no wrong would be done to tbe Boers ; for it never 
 entered into the arrangements of the Commissioners when the 
 Yaal-River Republic was recommended to be established, that, 
 ere the public documents were well signed, they should cross the 
 Quahlamba, take possession of Zulu-land, and extend their 
 border from the Yaal eastward to the sea. But much would 
 depend upon the disposition of Umpanda himself; for, if he, as 
 an independent chief, chose to give them permission to squat in 
 his wide country, we have no right to interfere. From all that 
 we have been able to learn, it would appear as though Umpanda 
 looked upon this movement with considerable alarm ; had already 
 ordered some of his people to remove towards those parts of 
 which the Boers were taking possession; and was anxiously 
 waiting the result of present movements, intending, if the Boers 
 advanced, to come nearer the English for security and protec- 
 tion. He, therefore, would be most desirous to enter into those 
 political relationships by which he might forward the object here 
 proposed. When the reader has perused the first part of my 
 forthcoming work on the Natives, in which I have given the 
 history of the Zulu nation, he will be able to understand, from 
 what has transpired betwixt Umpanda and the Boers, the curious 
 relation in which the parties stand to each other. 
 
 3. It would then be advisable to appoint a British Resident, 
 or Diplomatic Agent, to reside with Umpanda; not only to 
 watch the movements of the Boers, but also to look after 
 deserters, and others, who might be doing much mischief at the 
 residence of the black King, whilst they were actually runaway 
 British subjects. A gentleman of suitable capacity and qualifi- 
 cations for such an appointment, might accomplish much good, 
 and prevent much evil. 
 
 4. It has also been argued, that a large increase of English 
 emigrants ought to be encouraged, by the English government, 
 to settle in South Africa. The three great and powerful parties 
 in the country are almost equally balanced ; — the English, the 
 Dutch, and the Natives. These three differ from each other in 
 their views, feelings, prejudices, customs, and habits ; and there 
 is scarcely among them any common principle of cohesion. The 
 whole forms a most heterogeneous mass, which it is most difficult 
 to manage or govern. The law of the government here is pro- 
 
SUGGESTIONS IN SUPPORT OP OUR RETAINING POSSESSION. 369 
 
 fessedly English ; but it is so mixed up with the Koman-Dutch 
 law and with native customs, that confusion and embarrassment 
 often prevail to a great extent, so as to render it irksome to 
 carry on the functions of regular government. That which we 
 most need is, a large importation of English spirit and English 
 capital, and to establish one paramount authority throughout 
 these dependencies, which, working out its legitimate results, 
 may communicate an order, efficiency, and power, that will 
 enable all the departments of the government and of the governed 
 to proceed onward with energy and concord. 
 
 I question whether there is a finer country than this, to which 
 people can emigrate. If they dislike too close a proximity to the 
 Kafirs, they can choose locations at an immense distance from 
 the half-civilized savages. Let peace continue, and good govern- 
 ment be established, prosperity will then universally prevail. A 
 few persons have emigrated from this Frontier to the- inviting 
 gold-fields of Australia ; but some of them have requested money 
 from their friends here, to enable them to return. 
 
 I would here again solemnly warn the English authorities 
 against trifling with the Natives. Upon no consideration what- 
 ever exercise a weak and vacillating policy towards them. Let 
 not one Governor adopt one line of conduct towards them, and 
 then the next immediately pursue a contrary course of proceed- 
 ing. Their ignorant minds, not having had the benefit of social 
 experience, cannot comprehend this tortuous mode of pro- 
 cedure ; and sometimes they attribute it to the most absurd 
 and ridiculous causes, whilst confidence in these authorities, and 
 respect for them, are greatly weakened, if not utterly destroyed. 
 The present time is a most solemn and important juncture for the 
 interests of tens of thousands of these people ; and their future 
 existence, as distinct tribes, depends upon a wise, firm, vigorous, 
 and conciliatory system of management in their present state of 
 transition. 
 
 In passing, I may also remark, that to abandon the Amatola 
 Mountains again to the Gaika Kafirs, would, I fear, be a measure 
 fraught with the worst evils to the interests of the natives them- 
 selves, as well as to the safety and prosperity of the Frontier of 
 the Colony. The mistaken kindness of the English towards the 
 Natives in general, has been attended with consequences almost 
 
 B B 
 
370 
 
 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 as fatal as tlie reckless course pursued by some of tlie most fiery- 
 spirited Boers. As they advance in useful knowledge, in civili- 
 zation, and Christianity, let them gradually be introduced to the 
 enjoyment of the same liberties and privileges as those of their 
 more advanced white neighbours. But at once to place them in 
 that position, is to destroy them, not to conserve them; is to 
 inflict on them the severest evil, instead of conferring the greatest 
 benefit. 
 
 I shall do myself the pleasure of inserting, in this place, the 
 views of the Rev. E. Cumming, who has just published a small 
 work on this part of South Africa, and who, being near the seat 
 of operations, possessed excellent opportunities of forming an 
 opinion concerning the subject about which he writes. Speaking 
 of the Amatola, he says : — 
 
 <e But, if its vast forests of timber were felled, and its waste acres 
 of land apportioned out to able and industrious British emigrants, 
 then a more lucrative result might be gained, while a home and liveli- 
 hood might here be supplied for the swarming over-population of 
 England. 
 
 “ By this means, too, a strong border militia might be provided for 
 the Cape Colony. Eor, by granting farms to these emigrants, only on 
 condition of their serving as burghers, for the defence of their own 
 farms and the Erontier, in case of future Kafir inroads ; and by 
 locating them, as such, in the Amatola Mountains, (the richest and 
 most luxuriant district,) the double purpose would be answered, — of 
 keeping back the Kafirs from the colonial line, and of helping to 
 civilize and improve their social habits and condition, by nearer contact 
 with European settlers. 
 
 “ That nothing but an increased English population, stringent local 
 British rule, and a large military force permanently retained there, will 
 ever hold this Colony and dependency secure, few, who have ever 
 visited it, investigated its condition and position, or know aught con- 
 cerning the present state of its inhabitants, will for a moment doubt. 
 Unhappily, these are not numerous amongst those who legislate for it. 
 
 “ And when, in answer to such truths as these just stated, the reply 
 is made, that ‘ such expense as their accomplishment entails, cannot 
 be incurred by England, nor is the Cape Colony worth it,’ it may very 
 fairly be inquired, in return, ‘ Is England then prepared to relinquish 
 this Colony, and, with it, her East Indian possessions ? ’ — for that the 
 Cape is the maritime key to the East, few will be found to deny.” 
 
 England, with her vast colonial possessions, does not seem to 
 know how much the Cape Colony is worth. Now the man who 
 would ascertain the relative value of the Cape to the British 
 
CONDUCT OF THE ENGLISH SETTLERS DEFENDED. 371 
 
 empire, must not make his calculation upon the sum expended 
 in the maintenance of our military establishment ; but he must 
 view the Colony as the only available point for refreshing and 
 victualling the vast navy of England. He must regard it not 
 only as connected with India, but also with China, Australia, 
 New Zealand, and the islands in the vast Southern Pacific, all of 
 which are becoming yearly of still greater importance to us as a 
 commercial nation. The loss of the Cape would throw the 
 whole of our colonial possessions into a state of anarchy, would 
 break the connecting link of our widely-extended empire, and 
 produce disastrous consequences, beyond the power of man to 
 estimate. 
 
 Besides, her value to England is unknown, in reference to the 
 enormous quantity of wool, cotton, and, probably, silk, which she 
 might export to the English market, in a raw state, and the 
 incredible amount of manufactures which she would take in return. 
 These are tangible facts, easily comprehended by the meanest 
 capacity. 
 
 CONDUCT OF THE ENGLISH SETTLEHS DEFENDED. 
 
 A few remarks on the conduct of the English border inhabit- 
 ants, through the three most distressing Kafir wars which have 
 desolated the fine Frontier of their Colony, are here subjoined. 
 I can unhesitatingly declare, that, as far as my knowledge and con- 
 victions go, the Kafirs have been the sole aggressors in the whole of 
 those disastrous proceedings. Seven years of my life were spent in 
 this locality, extending from Colesberg on the northern Frontier, 
 to the sea on the south-east ; four of them at Fort Beaufort and 
 near Fort Peddie. During these seven years, I not only mingled 
 with the inhabitants on public occasions, but also visited very 
 extensively their isolated dwellings, from the Winterberg to the 
 sea, and as far westward as Cradock and Somerset. During 
 that time, frequent inroads were made by the Kafirs in small 
 parties ; and the horses, cattle, sheep, and other property belonging 
 to the English settlers, were carried off by these merciless people. 
 But I never knew a single instance in which the white men 
 entered their country, or took the value of a beast from them, 
 though so strongly provoked and annoyed. 
 
 My belief also is, that these three wars have been forced upon 
 
 2 b 2 
 
372 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 the Colony by the frequent thefts and murders committed by the 
 Kafirs ; and that the chief cause of these wars was the too kind, 
 but fitful and changing, conduct of the Government. It was too 
 hind , not in itself abstractedly considered, but in reference to the 
 relationship in which these people stood towards their white 
 neighbours. As the avowed advocate of the Natives, I maintain 
 that this kindness, though well intended, is the cause of their 
 destruction. These Natives may be regarded as little children, 
 not sufficiently advanced towards the manhood of Christianity 
 and civilization to understand the nature of those privileges 
 accorded to them ; and these, like sharp knives in the hands of 
 infants, have become the instruments of their own destruction. 
 That which would have appeared severity and hardship if exercised 
 on others, would have been the purest kindness when shown to 
 them. Their liberties might have been enlarged, and favours 
 extended to them, only in the ratio of their becoming gradually 
 fitted to receive them, and able to appreciate their value, or to 
 understand the influence they were intended to exercise in 
 moulding their characters and ameliorating their manners. My 
 own conviction has long been, that, had this cautious mode been 
 adopted towards them, thousands of those who have fallen as 
 victims of war, would have been alive at this day. Had due 
 strictness and moderate encouragement been shown to the 
 Natives, I have every reason to believe that, in their hopeful 
 advances towards a qualification for enjoying the benefits of 
 civilized society, the Fish River, and not the Kei, would at this 
 day have been the boundary of the Colony. 
 
 But whilst thus exculpated from blame, I think them entitled, 
 not merely to negative praise, but also to positive commendation. 
 For on this very Frontier, when rebel Hottentots and ruthless 
 Kafirs pillaged, burnt, murdered, and destroyed all within their 
 reach, smarting under these intensely trying circumstances, the 
 white population in connexion with the Wesleyan Society alone, 
 contributed last year about £800 of their money to missionary 
 objects,- — for the very purpose of sending Christian missionaries 
 amongst the barbarians and uncivilized of all lands. Nearly all 
 these settlers had been grievous sufferers from the war ; vast 
 numbers lost their all, escaping only with their lives ; and many 
 of their immediate connexions lost their lives either in the field 
 
MISCONCEPTIONS IN ENGLAND CONCERNING THE NATIVES. 373 
 
 or on their homesteads. This is the Divine method of returning 
 good for evil, and heaping coals of fire on the heads of the 
 undeserving. Men imbued with such benevolent and fixed prin- 
 ciples as these are entitled to the sympathy and commendation 
 of their fellow-Christians. Many of them have felt warmly, 
 spoken strongly, and acted manfully against these wholesale 
 destroyers; but, in all this, they have never transgressed that 
 moderation exercised by all well-informed Englishmen, when 
 their painful duty has called them forth to hunt out those mis- 
 creants who, lying in dark lurking-places, watch for an oppor- 
 tunity to murder and destroy. The declaration of the law is, 
 that all such bandits must be imprisoned, transported, or 
 hanged, without reference to colour, name, or habitation ; and 
 I must confess, that I have frequently wondered at the almost 
 universal absence of vindictive feelings in the whites towards 
 the blacks, under provocations that seemed nearly beyond human 
 endurance. In this well-merited eulogy on my own countrymen, 
 must be included many worthy Dutchmen, whose character and 
 conduct in all trying emergencies have been creditable to our 
 common humanity and Christianity. 
 
 MISCONCEPTIONS ' ENTERTAINED IN ENGLAND 
 CONCEBNING THE NATIVE TBIBES. 
 
 On the 28th of Eebruary, 1853, “the leading journal of 
 Europe” published in its columns a stringent article on the 
 battle of Berea, in which Sir George Cathcart had attempted to 
 inflict a severe castigation on Moshesh. This called forth the 
 subjoined remarks from the editor of “The GrahamVTown 
 Journal,” — 
 
 “ The intelligence of the battle of Berea had reached England, and 
 had occasioned, as it well might after the accounts transmitted imme- 
 diately before, equal surprise and annoyance. The ‘ Times 5 of the 28th 
 of February contains a bitter article on the subject, which we transfer 
 to our columns of to-day. Looking at the antecedents to that battle, as 
 well as to subsequent events, no one can doubt for a moment that the 
 movement across the Orange Eiver originated in some mistake, arising 
 from imperfect information as to the cause of quarrel, and also as to 
 the character and amount of the resistance which would be made to 
 the advance of the British troops. That General Cathcart acted at the 
 outset on a right principle, we are prepared to maintain ; but that, in 
 carrying out that principle, there was a manifest want of knowledge of 
 the enemy with whom he had to deal, is equally undeniable. The 
 
374 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Basouta chief’s own historian, the French missionary Arbousset, shows 
 distinctly that Moshesh, when he first took possession of Thaba Bossigo, 
 was merely a successful robber ; that by his forays upon the neighbour- 
 ing tribes he amassed large property in cattle, — the summum honum of an 
 aborigine of South Africa ; and that, being successful, he, like David 
 at the cave of Adullam, soon gathered around him those who were 
 in want, or discontented, or in debt, or disposed to better their con- 
 dition by a transference of the property of their neighbours to their 
 own custody. 
 
 “ The policy of Sir Harry Smith was to bring this chief within the 
 circle of British jurisdiction, so as to place that degree of restraint 
 on his aggressive movements which might afford some degree of 
 security to that portion of the Colony which abuts on the territory 
 that had been recognised as his lawful possession.- But, besides this, 
 there were the interests of e the Sovereignty ’ to be secured ; and 
 this could only be done by checking the power of Moshesh on the one 
 hand, and the spread of the Dutch Bepublic on the other. The recog- 
 nition of the Sovereignty as a British possession, has been blamed as 
 an act of mistaken policy, but, in our opinion, on very narrow and 
 erroneous grounds. The fact is, the Imperial Government was power- 
 less, in respect to staying the spread of colonization in this country, — 
 every effort it had put forth with this view having only aggravated the 
 evil. The motive for interference had always been ostensibly the pro- 
 tection of native rights ; but this protection has been so given, as to 
 create the most bitter feuds, and to raise insuperable difficulties, — in 
 short, so to entangle affairs in this country, as that nothing but a 
 display of the greatest determination, and an effort of tlie highest 
 ability, will ever restore matters to a healthy and satisfactory state. 
 
 “ In making these remarks, we are not hazarding a mere opinion ; but 
 are referring to facts which are patent to the whole public, — matters 
 of historical record, and which, therefore, it is impossible to gainsay. 
 Take, for instance, the state of the Sovereignty, when Mr. Justice 
 Menzies in 1839 made an effort to stay and turn back the tide of 
 insurrection which was then flowing from the interior towards the 
 Colony, and had actually approached its very border. That eminent 
 judge saw at a glance the threatened danger; and had there been 
 at the time a man at the head of the Government of equal powers 
 of perception, and of the same resolute will, a vast amount of evil, 
 which has since befallen ihe Colony, might have been avoided. 
 Unfortunately for this country, the Governor of that day, Sir George 
 Napier, was one of the let-alone school ; one who has gravely admitted 
 that his principle of action was, not to protect the colonists against 
 plunder , but to save the Home Government from any expense in the 
 repulsion of aggression ! Had a different course been pursued at that 
 time, the battle of Boom Plaats would not have been rendered neces- 
 sary, and the brave men who fell on that occasion might have been 
 spared to their friends and country. The policy adopted by Sir Harry 
 Smith, after that affair, was bold and statesmanlike ; it went effect- 
 ually to protect the Colony, and to place the native tribes in the best 
 
MISCONCEPTIONS IN ENGLAND CONCERNING THE NATIVES. 375 
 
 possible position, from which to advance to social comfort and civiliza- 
 tion. In stating this, we are not defending in any way mere matters 
 of detail. Many of these were, it may be, extremely faulty ; but they 
 might, and, we doubt not, would, have been amended. A little time, with 
 the countenance and support of the Home Government, would have 
 consolidated Sir H. Smith’s policy ; and the native tribes from whom 
 danger was to be apprehended, would have been surrounded by so 
 strong a defensible cordon, as that the elements of mischief with which 
 we have now to contend, would have been effectually controlled. 
 
 “ The ‘ Times,’ by the use of random figurative terms, deprecates the 
 spread of colonization in this country, on the ground that it has 
 no conceivable limit. It seems to think that the Mountains of the 
 Moon will be no barrier, and that it will not cease until it meets the 
 stream of French colonization at its northern extremity. Were this 
 within the range of probability, humanity would be an immense 
 gainer ; or the stories we have of the state of Interior Africa are mere 
 fables, got up to excite the imagination, and minister to a morbid 
 sentimentality, upon which not a few speculate from motives any thing 
 but akin to philanthropy. But all this is not merely improbable, it is 
 the wildest romance. The limit of European colonization is plainly 
 marked by the finger of Providence, and cannot be overstepped with- 
 out tremendous risk of fearful punishment. Beyond a certain well- 
 known point the climate is fatal to the European constitution ; and to 
 that point the tribes with which we have to deal are known, and may 
 be enumerated. Take, for instance, the whole of the tribes of Kafir- 
 land, which are at this moment surrounded by the white man ; and 
 the whole do not number more than three hundred thousand souls ; 
 and yet, instead of England placing these people under wholesome 
 restraint, and making them sensible of her superiority, she trifles 
 with them, supplies them with guns and ammunition, maintains them 
 in savage independence, and then occasionally stirs them up to an 
 assertion of it by an invasion of the Colony, which it takes years of 
 harassing work, and an immense expenditure of money, to repel, — 
 leaving matters much worse than at the commencement of the contest. 
 
 “We venture to think that the British Government cannot, on any 
 principle of justice, abandon the Colony to the tender mercy of the 
 savage hordes of this country, who have become formidable only 
 through the course of policy to which we have adverted, and over 
 which the colonists had no control. That policy alone has made the 
 Natives formidable ; it has shown them their own strength, and the 
 most vulnerable parts of our border ; and having done this, it may 
 be very convenient to leave the colonists to defend themselves as best 
 they may : but the question is, not whether it would be convenient , 
 but honest. We venture to think it would neither be politic nor 
 just, and that, moreover, such a procedure would tend to estrange, 
 not to say sever, this country from the British Empire. The germ 
 of a South African Bepublic has actually been sown, and that with 
 the connivance of the British authorities : a continuance of mal- 
 administration will force it into unnatural growth, and wither every 
 
376 
 
 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 hope of the political regeneration of this fine, but mis-understood and 
 mis-ruled, country. 55 — Graham 5 s-Town Journal, April ^% Td . 
 
 On this subject I would here make a few observations con- 
 cerning some points which are not noticed in the cc J ournal. 
 
 In its very clever Article, the “ Times ” says : — 
 
 “ This victory, independently of the profitless waste of life which it 
 involves, is to be deplored, as showing how insensibly we are drawn 
 on into the centre of this vast and savage continent, and how our 
 quarrel with one savage tribe is sure to bring us, sooner or later, into 
 contact with another. Once embarked on the fatal policy of estab- 
 lishing a frontier in South Africa, and defending that frontier by force, 
 there seems to be neither rest nor peace for us, till we follow our 
 flying enemies across the Congo, and plant the British standard on 
 the walls of Timbuctoo. To subdue one tribe, is only to come in con- 
 tact with another equally fierce, impracticable, and barbarous. We 
 may conclude a peace with the conquered, but, even supposing their 
 larcenous and murderous propensities to be thoroughly chastised, that 
 peace only opens to us the certain preliminaries of a new war. 
 Our quarrels with the Gaikas speedily involved the Tambookies. 
 The Tambookies have led us, by an easy succession, to the Basutos. 
 The Basutos are not the last of the human race, and will, doubtless, 
 in their turn, introduce us to other tribes as barbarous, as thievish, 
 and as pugnacious as themselves . 55 
 
 This passage would mislead a person unacquainted with the 
 localities of the country : he might suppose that this was an 
 onward and aggressive movement, beyond the bounds of the 
 British possessions, and that the victory over Moshesh was only 
 “the preliminary to a new war” with “ other tribes” still more 
 distant, but cc as barbarous, as thievish, and as pugnacious, as 
 those who were attacked. But, on examination of the part of 
 the country which Moshesh occupies, it will be seen, that, instead 
 of being beyond us, he is in the very centre of us. Instead of our 
 being led into the “ centre of these barbarians,” they are in our 
 centre, and we surround them on every hand for many miles. 
 The Sovereignty surrounds Moshesh and his people, north, south, 
 and west, and the Natal Colony encloses him on the east : so 
 that to chastise him for his misdeeds, is not to destroy him, but 
 to prevent him from destroying us. 
 
 But, besides this, it must not be forgotten, that the Sovereignty 
 was, at that time, bond fide , to all intents and purposes, part and 
 parcel of the British empire ; and that our Government was not 
 at liberty to neglect the interests of her own people and posses- 
 
MISCONCEPTIONS IN ENGLAND CONCERNING THE NATIVES. 377 
 
 sions, however distant. This battle was really fought on British 
 ground, against those who were, in an important sense, (though 
 not entirely,) her own subjects ; whose mischievous and plunder- 
 ing practices she was bouud to restrain and chastise. Had 
 Moshesh been so far corrected as to exhibit signs of amendment, 
 it would have been a “ blessing in disguise ” conferred upon him 
 and his people ; whilst, in an equal degree, other tribes would 
 have derived benefit from it, as well as all the colonists. But, 
 in the absence of this, it will yet have the effect of teaching him 
 that his conduct is watched, and that he must not commit crime 
 with impunity. 
 
 With regard to the remarks on the Gaikas, the Tambookies, 
 and the Basutos, I am not aware that there is the slightest con- 
 nexion betwixt these three tribes. By a reference to the map of 
 South Africa, it will be seen that several hundred miles intervene 
 betwixt the Gaikas, the Tambookies, and the Basutos. The 
 former are on the Frontier of the old Colony ; whilst the Basutos 
 are in the midst of the Sovereignty, and have no natural ties or 
 land connexions. When we have had a war with Moshesh, it has 
 always been as an independent enemy. 
 
 Let any one take the map of the Sovereignty, or that of 
 South Africa, and he will perceive that Kafir-land Proper is sur- 
 rounded by the English. On the south-west border is the old 
 Colony; on the north-west is the Sovereignty; and on the 
 north-east is Natal: so that a war with the Kafirs in any of 
 those Colonies, instead of plunging the English deeper into the 
 depths of barbarous Natives, only brings them nearer to the point 
 of contact with each other. Abandon any one of these Colonies, 
 and it brings barbarous tribes upon the rest with accelerated 
 force, and magnifies a hundred-fold the horrors of the war, which, 
 whenever it arises, must be waged upon the Frontier. It would 
 be a libel both upon the Sovereignty and Natal, to say that we 
 have waged any war with border tribes. We have had no war 
 with Natives at all, in either of these dependencies of the British 
 crown : the only battles that have been fought, have been with 
 men who were then British subjects, (the Dutch Boers at Natal 
 and in the Sovereignty,) and now with Moshesh at the Berea. 
 In these two Colonies we have no armies, no line of frontier 
 posts guarded by British troops. We have only a small number 
 
378 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 of soldiers at the capital of Natal, and at the capital of the 
 Sovereignty. 
 
 It was the Kafirs who overran the Colony, plundering, burn- 
 ing, and murdering all before them ; not the colonists who over- 
 ran Kafir-land. For a long time the whole military force, and 
 that of the Colony combined, were only able to stand on the 
 defensive, and check the swelling deluge. 
 
 Governors of the Cape Colony do not appear to have been too 
 anxious to have a large “ military force at their disposal," and 
 “ fierce enemies against whom to direct it;" but, on the con- 
 trary, they have been desirous to have it as small as possible, 
 and not to employ it until they were absolutely compelled so to 
 do by the insufferable outrages of the Kafirs. 
 
 Let the reader try to realize the following description. Sup- 
 pose he was travelling to a friend's house, a few miles from Fort 
 Beaufort, or Graham's Town ; and, before he could arrive there, 
 darkness overtook him ; so that, on his arrival, the barking of the 
 dogs announced that a stranger was approaching, whom they had 
 to meet with their guns in hand, — not knowing whether it was a 
 party of marauding Kafirs. This was often my lot when tra- 
 velling in those parts. At night the colonists would retire to 
 rest, having seen their horses, cattle, and sheep, safely housed in 
 the kraal ; but they knew not that they would find them there in 
 the morning. When they left their houses, and took a journey, 
 however short, they bade adieu to their wives and children, but 
 were afraid lest, on their return, they should find them the slain 
 victims of the ruthless savage. This is not an imaginary picture. 
 No : the writer has had to prosecute his labours for many miles 
 all round Fort Beaufort, amidst this uncertainty of life and pro- 
 perty. When he went into the country to preach on the 
 Sunday, the probability was often realized of his congregation 
 having gone to recover their stolen property. Sometimes, 
 immediately on the close of the service, his audience have 
 seized their guns, mounted their horses, and galloped off in 
 pursuit of the culprits. 
 
 Such was the state of things before Sir P. Maitland issued a 
 declaration of war, in 1846. It is probable that the very cir- 
 cumstance which hurried on the war of 1851, was the reduction 
 of the “ military force" on the Frontier by Sir H. Smith; 
 
MISCONCEPTIONS IN ENGLAND CONCERNING THE NATIVES. 879 
 
 thus weakening the defences, and opening a chasm, to swallow 
 up the treasure and the best blood of Britain. This reduction 
 was made by orders from the Secretary of State, under the influ- 
 ence of such misleading articles as that on which I am now ani- 
 madverting. At the same time the poor deluded savage has been 
 led on to his own ruin, by seeing the defences weakened, and 
 thinking it a favourable time to make his furious onslaught, 
 regardless of consequences. 
 
 It is as the advocate of the Natives that I thus write. Is it 
 not the consummation of all cruelty, to hold out, by weak and 
 vacillating conduct towards them, a bait to hasten them onwards 
 to their own ruin and the loss of their country? And would 
 not real mercy dictate an opposite course? Would not the 
 savages themselves be the parties that would derive the greatest 
 benefit? Unless my whole mental nature deceive me, most 
 assuredly they would be vastly the gainers. In confirmation 
 of some of these remarks, I close this section with an extract 
 from “The Graham's-Town Journal,” of September 24th, 
 1853 
 
 “ As bearing upon this subject, our attention has been arrested by a 
 paper in c Tait’s Magazine’ for June last, giving a very excellent and 
 correct outline of affairs in South-Eastern Africa within the last few 
 years. The writer confesses that he had consulted the pamphlet con- 
 taining the three admirable lectures delivered at Natal by Mr. Recorder 
 Cloete, as well as some communications which had been published in 
 the local journals ; and the deductions he makes from the facts before 
 him, are such as will commend themselves to the understanding of 
 every impartial inquirer into the affairs of this country. 
 
 “ The writer then refers to the Sovereignty, and goes on to show the 
 effect which the bare rumour of the abandonment of that territory had 
 produced amongst the inhabitants ; expressing a very confident opinion, 
 that even should the Government have decided on such a measure, 
 it cannot fail to be ultimately reversed. The passage is full of interest 
 and importance, and we therefore extract it for the information of the 
 reader : — 
 
 “ ‘ The announced intention of the British Government to abandon 
 that Colony, has excited the utmost consternation among the settlers. 
 The late mails from the Cape have brought to this country petitions 
 from them, deprecating this abandonment in the most earnest terms. 
 The petitioners pray that an elective government may be established in 
 the territory, in accordance with the wishes expressed at the meeting 
 of delegates in June, 1852 ; and they declare their readiness, when this 
 is done, to undertake the entire defence of the Colony. It may be 
 
380 
 
 THE OUAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 presumed, that this very reasonable request will be granted. We had 
 intended to refer more particularly to some occurrences in that Colony, 
 which are supposed to have led the Home Government to the conclu- 
 sion that it must be abandoned. But as this conclusion, formed in 
 ignorance of the exact condition and wishes of the inhabitants, has pro- 
 bably been already modified, and cannot fail to be finally reversed, 
 there seems to be no necessity for dwelling upon this part of the sub- 
 ject. Should the Duke of Newcastle, or any other Minister actuated 
 by the same enlightened views, remain at the head of the Colonial 
 Department, there can be no doubt that, within a year or two, both the 
 Orange Colony and Natal will have institutions as free as those which 
 have just been granted to the Cape Colony. There will then be three 
 British Colonies conterminous with one another, — similar in origin, in 
 population, in laws, and in interests, and requiring to be united for 
 some general purposes, such as postal communication, the levy of cus- 
 toms 5 duties, and the common defence. A Federal Government, similar 
 to that which has recently been established in New Zealand, will 
 
 obviously be the proper mode of effecting this combination Such 
 
 seems to be the natural solution of these South- African perplexities, 
 which have heretofore caused so much endless embarrassment and 
 expense. 5 55 
 
 A COMMANDO OF DUTCH BOERS AGAINST SECHELI, A 
 
 KAFIR CHIEF. 
 
 I shall now bring before the notice of .the reader another 
 subject which has excited much attention in these parts. It is the 
 case of Secheli, a native chief, who was residing in the direction of 
 the Great Lake, and who has been attacked by the Boers, beaten, 
 and, as it is affirmed, his children taken for slaves. I shall, how- 
 ever, first place the official Report of the Boers before the reader 
 to speak for itself, and give their version of the affair. 
 
 THE TRANS-VAAL BOERS AND SECHELI. 
 
 ( From the Zuid-Oost AfriJcaan .) 
 
 “ OFFICIAL REPORT OF THE ACTING COMMANDANT-GENERAL, 
 
 P. E. SCHOLTZ, ESQ. 
 
 Marico, August 'Hbth, 1852. 
 
 “ This day the Commando sent by A. W. Pretorius, Esq., assembled. 
 
 “I departed without delay, according to my instructions, to the 
 rebellious Kafir tribes, who had constantly disturbed the country by 
 thefts and threatenings. On the 23rd I sent from Maboiza an adju- 
 tant to the sub-captain of Cokkie, and the people left behind of 
 Moselele, to offer and, if possible, to encourage them to peace; but 
 received no answer from them. I proceeded on ; and the following 
 
THE TRANS-VAAL BOERS AND SECHELI. 
 
 881 
 
 day they again had peace offered to them, but they were intrenched in 
 caverns and jungle. I, however, ventured to send a couple of field- 
 cornets with some men to within about one hundred yards of them, 
 for the purpose of speaking to them ; but they persisted in refusing. 
 The patrol then endeavoured to take some of them prisoners, but they 
 resisted; upon which I ordered a few shots to be fired at them. 
 Towards evening the above-named sub-captain came out, and I made 
 peace with him, and also restored to him all prisoners of war, on con- 
 dition that he should forthwith return to his abode. On the 25th I 
 went forward, and captured three of Secheli’s scouts. During the 
 march up to the 27th, I was informed that Secheli was making every 
 preparation to fight, having assembled five captains of surrounding 
 tribes about him. XJpon these reports I determined to approach his 
 residence as close as I could venture. 
 
 “ I issued an order to the Commando, that no goods belonging to the 
 missionaries should be touched, in accordance with the Lager Instruc- 
 tions ; of which two men had made themselves guilty, who were tried 
 by court-martial on the 27th and convicted, and sentenced to receive 
 thirty lashes, or to be deprived of all burgher privileges .of the 
 Commando. They preferred the latter. 
 
 “ The 28th, I pushed out to Secheli’s town-water, about a quarter of 
 an hour’s walk from the town. To reach it, I had to march past the 
 town, and to proceed through a narrow passage. I prepared every 
 thing for self-defence, as every position was occupied by the enemy, 
 who levelled their guns at and threatened us, but did not fire a shot, 
 so that I gained my object without opposition ; and as the day was 
 far advanced, and it was also the last day of the week, I resolved, with 
 the concurrence of the council of war, to abstain from every thing that 
 could give rise to displeasure, not even to allow any one, except the 
 commandants, to speak to Secheli’s Kafirs, lest any misunderstanding 
 should take place, and that we might observe the Lord’s day. 
 
 “ I at once sent to Secheli the following message : — 
 
 Triend Secheli, — As an upright friend, I would advise you not 
 to allow yourself to be misled by Moselele, who has fled to you because 
 he has done wrong. Kather give him back to me, that he may answer 
 for his offence. I am also prepared to enter into the best arrange- 
 ments with you. Come over to me, and we shall arrange every thing 
 for the best, even were it this evening. Your friend, 
 
 “‘P. E. Scholtz, Act . Com.-Gen .’ 
 
 <c Secheli replied : — 
 
 ‘“Wait till Monday. I shall not deliver up Moselele : he is my 
 child. If I am to deliver him up, I shall have to rip up my belly ; 
 but I challenge you on Monday to show which is the strongest man. 
 I am, like yourself, provided with arms and ammunition, and have 
 more fighting people than you. I should not have allowed you thus 
 to come in, and would assuredly have fired upon you ; but I have 
 looked into the book, upon which I reserved my fire. I am myself 
 provided with cannon. Keep yourself quiet to-morrow, and do not 
 
382 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 quarrel for water till Monday ; then we shall see who is the strongest 
 man. Yon are already in my pot ; I shall only have to put the lid on 
 it on Monday. 
 
 “( Signed ) ‘Secheli.’ 
 
 £C Sunday, 29th. — We humbled ourselves before the Most High, 
 who delivers both the weak and strong, and jointly beseeched Him 
 to be merciful to us. After Divine service, Secheli sent two men to me 
 to ask for some sugar, which I looked upon as a bravado. He also 
 sent word to me to send two men to him on Monday, and that I 
 should take care that the oxen did not depasture on the poisonous 
 grass, for that he now looked upon them as his own. I briefly 
 replied, that such a hero should rather use chillies instead of sugar. 
 
 ££ Monday, 30th. — I sent two men to Secheli to ascertain his 
 meaning, and once more to offer peace to him. He replied, that he 
 required no peace ; that he now challenged me to fight ; and, if I had 
 not sufficient ammunition, he would lend me some. I again sent to 
 tell him, that he should call to mind how he had ever to submit to the 
 tyranny of Matselikatse, whom we had dispersed; that he, Secheli, 
 was then poor and small, and, having now grown rich by the burghers, 
 he should not become too arrogant by harbouring robbers and dis- 
 turbers of the peace ; that he should not harden his heart, as it might 
 be productive of mournful results to him ; that he would perhaps again 
 become as little as he had been. His reply was, £ I want to fight.’ 
 I advanced with three hundred men close to his battery, and again 
 sent messengers to prevail upon him to accept peace ; and to inform 
 him that, should he not wish to conclude peace, he was to set aside 
 his women and children, or rather to come out with his warriors, that 
 we then might fight man to man, as I would otherwise be compelled 
 to fight with cannon, and this might endanger the women and 
 children. All this I did to dispose him to peace. But he replied, — 
 £ You have nothing to do with my women and children; they are 
 mine ; and I want to fight to-day, and experience which of us is the 
 strongest.’ Upon which, under a shower of balls, I advanced upon 
 the battery, confiding my fate into the hands of the Lord. I stormed 
 the intrenchments and caverns, under a severe fire which I encountered 
 from three sides ; took possession, set fire to, and stormed one side of 
 the town, where one of my gallant burghers, named Jan de Clerk, was 
 killed; and, in storming a rocky ridge, the gallant Mr. Gr. Wolmarans, 
 Es., and a Bastard were killed alongside of each other. After six 
 horns’ hard fighting, I had possession of two rocky ridges and all the 
 enemy’s intrenchments, with a large number of guns and prisoners. 
 A good number of them had been killed. My loss was three killed 
 and six wounded. I was compelled to retire, my men being knocked 
 up, and night having closed upon us. The enemy had still possession 
 of one rocky ridge. We again assembled to thank the Lord, and to 
 offer Him our evening sacrifice. 
 
 ££ The following day I sent one hundred and fifty men out to recon- 
 noitre, and to ascertain whether the enemy was disposed for peace ; 
 
THE TRANS- VAAL BOERS AND SECHELI. 
 
 383 
 
 upon which I found that they had evacuated their stronghold, and fled 
 in various directions. I sent patrols after them, who found troops of 
 them here and there, who fought in skirmishing order. But my party 
 returned the following day with guns and cattle captured from the 
 enemy, but without having sustained any casualty. 
 
 “ On the 1st of September I dispatched Commandant P. Schutte with 
 a patrol to Secheli’s old town ; but he found it evacuated, and the 
 missionary residence broken open by the Kafirs. The commandant 
 found, however, two percussion rifles ; and the Kafir prisoners declared, 
 that 'Livingstone’s house, which was still locked, contained ammuni- 
 tion, and that shortly before he had exchanged thirteen guns with 
 Secheli, which I had also learnt two weeks previously, the missionaries 
 Inglis and Edwards having related it to the burghers A. Bytel and J. 
 Synman ; and that Livingstone’s house had been broken open by 
 Secheli to get powder and lead. I therefore resolved to open the 
 house that was still locked, in which we found several half-finished 
 guns, and a gunmaker’s shop with abundance of tools. We here 
 found more guns and tools than Bibles, so that the place had more the 
 appearance of a gunmaker’s shop than a mission-station, and more of 
 a smuggling-shop than a school-place. This day young Smit, one of 
 the wounded, died. We this day found two waggons hidden under a 
 rock. On the 3rd I resolved to return, to refresh my cattle not far 
 from the encampment. Having again encamped, I sent to all the 
 tribes who had shown themselves our enemies, to offer peace to them, 
 that those of them who accepted of it might return to their town or 
 residence. I also sent to the disturber Monsua at Malopo, and 
 appointed a place where I would meet him, because his subjects were 
 continually plundering, and he was aware that they had committed 
 serious depredations. 
 
 “ The force returned with a booty of three thousand head of cattle, 
 and a number of sheep, eleven horses, forty-eight guns, two waggons, 
 and other articles, found in Secheli’s retreat; likewise smiths’ and 
 gunmakers’ tools found in the house of the missionary. 
 
 “ Amongst the above cattle, many were recognised by their lawful 
 owners as having been stolen from them by the Kafirs. I gave them 
 back their property, which materially reduced the troop. 
 
 “The rest of the cattle, after defraying the expenses, I divided 
 amongst the Commando in equal portions, except that I allowed 
 something more to the wounded. 
 
 “The above expedition having, according to instructions, taken the 
 field to ascertain what had become of the cattle that had been con- 
 tinually stolen, we found, on our advance, a part amongst the remain- 
 ing herds of Moselele, who, along with the other vagabonds, was 
 protected by Secheli. At Secheli’s was the greatest smuggling-shop 
 to be found in the whole settlement. He constantly deals in ammuni- 
 tion and guns, which he again exchanges with the other tribes; and 
 an uncivilized nation, having fire-arms in hand, believe themselves to 
 be invincible, and perpetrate the most heinous acts. 
 
 “ This also was even Secheli’s notion ; who, though warned and 
 
384 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 exhorted to peace, deemed himself invincible, and not only desired to 
 take our lives, but also all our waggons and cattle. 
 
 “(Signed) P. E. Scholtz, Act. Com. -Gen. 
 
 “ Approved. 
 
 “(Signed) A. W. J. Pretorius, Com.- Gen. 
 
 “ The above report revised and approved. 
 
 “By order of the Yolksraad, 
 
 “(Signed) C. Potgieter, President.” 
 
 Having thus allowed the Boers to give their own version of 
 their doings, I shall quote a letter from the “ Gape-Town Mail,” 
 which will throw some fresh light on some of the worst parts of 
 the case, and which it is only fair to place by the side of the 
 Report itself. 
 
 “ SECHELI AND THE BOERS/’ 
 
 ( Cape-Town Mail> March 12 th, 1853.) 
 
 “ An article having appeared recently in the e Zuid Afrikaan,’ the 
 purport of which seemed to be an attempt to excuse or justify the 
 Trans-Yaal Boers in their late attack on Secheli, the chief of the 
 Baquaines, permit me to make a few remarks concerning the fallacies 
 thereof. The Boers, says the writer, feeling that Secheli was getting 
 too formidable in arms, resolved to deprive him of them. He omits 
 wholly to mention that the Boers, previous to their being acknow- 
 ledged as no longer rebels, sent to Secheli several threatening letters, 
 to the effect that he must always inform them of the arrival of English 
 travellers in his country, otherwise they would inflict immediate 
 punishment on him. Those threats were unheeded by him, as he was 
 righteously unwilling to betray tbe trust reposed in him by the 
 English. Pretorius, at the time that these letters were sent to Se- 
 cheli, was himself an outlaw, with a price set upon his head ; of which 
 circumstance Secheli was aware, and therefore he considered Pretorius to 
 be usurping rights and forming laws for his own advantage, without 
 the knowledge of the British Government. Peeling perfectly confident 
 of his innocence as to any charge of a criminal or aggressive nature 
 that Pretorius might feel disposed to prefer against him, Secheli nobly 
 determined to brave the consequences that might ensue from his 
 refusing to comply with his unjust demand. In the year 1850, a 
 party of English gentlemen, while endeavouring to pass through the 
 country occupied by the Boers, were intercepted by them, grossly 
 insulted, and obliged to return to the Sovereignty. On this account, 
 English travellers to the interior were under the necessity of proceed- 
 ing through the country of the chief Secheli, where they felt perfectly 
 secure from future interruptions. 
 
 “ But let us now revert to the main point, namely, the recent attack 
 upon the chief Secheli. A Commando, consisting of four hundred Boers 
 and six hundred subjugated Kafirs, of the Bakonni tribe, occupying 
 
THE TRANS -VAAL BOERS AND SECHELI. 
 
 385 
 
 the country to the eastward of the Moriga, with nineteen waggons, 
 arrived at the territory of Moselili, a chief occupying the country 
 adjacent to the Boers. This chief, with the able-bodied men, had fled 
 on hearing of the approach of the Boers ; considerable numbers of old 
 men and women remaining at the kraal, in the hope of obtaining 
 peace from the Boers by peaceable remonstrance. This hope was 
 delusive. Firing was immediately commenced on the part of the 
 Boers, which killed and wounded a great number of men and women. 
 The Boers then proceeded towards the residence of the chief Secheli, a 
 distance of about fifty miles from the former chief, and arrived there on 
 the 27th of August, 1852. Exorbitant demands were made by the 
 Boers, requiring Secheli to deliver up guns, children, oxen, sheep, 
 goats, and cows. The chief refused to comply, saying, ‘ I might as 
 well be a dead man, and my tribe destroyed. 5 The Boers resolved to 
 attack the kraal immediately, which they did on the 29th inst. They 
 opened a heavy fire, and the people of Secheli, of course, returned it ; 
 and this murderous and unequal contest continued until night-fall, when 
 those injured and unoffending people were compelled to retreat. The 
 Boers possessed themselves of about twelve hundred head of cattle, 
 about a thousand children, and two hundred women ; also seizing all 
 the property left by the English travellers in the charge of the chief, 
 to the value of £1,200, which he had kept most carefully and honour- 
 ably during the owners 5 absence. A party of these Boers then proceeded 
 to the mission-house at Eolesberg, — where the Eev. Dr. Livingstone 
 had long resided, but from which he was now absent, distant about 
 twelve miles, — and, having rifled it of every thing that appeared use- 
 ful in their estimation, destroyed his library and valuable medicine- 
 chest, carrying away also doors, window-sashes, &c. We must not 
 omit here to mention, that the Boers brought with them large quanti- 
 ties of brandy, to support their courage in the fight, and many were 
 in a state of intoxication during the contest. 
 
 “ Having thus collected as much booty as was within their reach, 
 they then proceeded to the residence of Sentulie, a neighbouring chief ; 
 and, on their way, fell in with detached parties of Moselili 5 s tribe, who 
 were endeavouring to make their escape with their wives, children, and 
 cattle. These wretched people they shot down in the most cold- 
 blooded manner, — they offering no resistance whatever, but, on the 
 contrary, wishing to surrender. Here the Boers also enriched them- 
 selves with numbers of cattle, women, and children. Sentulie, having 
 sent as many of his women and children as he could to the mountains 
 for safety, awaited the arrival of the Boers, who immediately opened a 
 heavy fire. His men then also fled to the mountains; on gaining 
 which, they returned the fire of the Boers, who then retreated. Here 
 alone, it appears, they did not succeed in obtaining any cattle or cap- 
 tives ; and they then returned to their Trans- Yaal, where a division of 
 their ill-gotten booty took place. 
 
 “ We have evidence from Boers themselves, as well as from English- 
 men,— 1. That many of these unfortunate captives were exposed for 
 
 c c 
 
386 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 sale, and some have even been seen in the Sovereignty attending their 
 masters, not knowing that upon British ground no one can be a slave. 
 2. That slavery to a great extent is carried on by the Trans-Vaal 
 Boers, there is no doubt ; and it only requires investigation to be 
 clearly proved. 8. The main and real objects of these attacks appear 
 to have been expressly for the purpose of obtaining native blacks for 
 enslavement, and of enriching themselves with cattle. 4. Hence they 
 show great unwillingness to permit the entrance of any English travel- 
 lers, who could report on, and expose, their unrighteous conduct. 
 
 “ It has been asserted or insinuated by the writer of the article in 
 the ‘ Zuid Afrikaan,’ that Secheli has been in the habit of selling slaves 
 to the Portuguese of Delagoa Bay. This is an utter falsehood, and is in 
 fact impossible ; no Portuguese have ever visited Secheli’s country. This 
 unfounded assertion only exposes the ignorance of the writer in ques- 
 tion, relative to the situations of the countries inhabited respectively 
 by the Portuguese and the Baquaines, of whom Secheli is the chief. 
 This letter has been written in the presence and with the sanction of 
 two gentlemen, who have travelled for the past three years into the 
 interior of Africa, who can vouch for its strict truth. I myself have 
 also passed through Secheli’s country several times, and once subse- 
 quent to the attack by the Boers, when I became acquainted with the 
 facts I here relate. 
 
 “We know for certain, that Secheli is now on his way to Cape 
 Town, preparatory to visiting England, and is prepared to confute any 
 charges that interested parties may feel disposed to bring against him. 
 
 “ I have, &c., 
 
 ce Veritas.” 
 
 According to the last paragraph in the preceding quotation, 
 Secheli was expected at Cape Town, and he has since arrived 
 there; yet, for some reasons not known to us, he proceeded 
 no farther, but returned, and, on his way, passed through Graaf 
 Reinet. Concerning his visit we find the following notice in the 
 “ Graaf-Reinet Herald.” But I am not certain whether this was 
 on his way to the Cape, or on his return. 
 
 “ The chief Secheli, accompanied by Messrs. Edwards and Green, 
 arrived here on Saturday afternoon last. We understand that <£119 
 have been collected in Bloem-Eontein, and £10 in Colesberg, towards 
 the expenses of the chiefs journey to England. 
 
 “ This object does not appear to find much favour in Graaf Reinet ; 
 and his account of the fight with the Boers, and assertions of their 
 having made slaves of his people, are received with much coolness 
 and suspicion. He states that thirty-five Boers were killed in the 
 attack on his kraal, and fifteen wounded ; while he had eighty-nine of 
 his people killed, a thousand children and two hundred women taken 
 prisoners by the Boers, and carried off into slavery. The Natives are 
 described as very friendly to the English, but as having a wholesome 
 
THE TRANS-VAAL BOERS AND SECHELI. 
 
 387 
 
 horror of the Boers, who make plundering forays on them, for the sake 
 of obtaining cattle and slaves. The hostility of the Bepublic to 
 English travellers is said to arise from a wish to conceal their treat- 
 ment of the Natives from the eyes of the world, as well as from a 
 desire to monopolize the trade with the interior. 
 
 “ The sooner Mr. Pretorius gets his printing-press the better ; as 
 these stories, going about uncontradicted or unexplained, will excite a 
 deep feeling of dislike against the Trans- Yaal Bepublic, and may 
 possibly tend considerably to increase the difficulties of its position . 55 
 
 But that part on which we are desirous to have a little more 
 information, is the assertion of the Boers that Dr. Livingstone 
 had an establishment for making and selling fire-arms, &c. I 
 know not where this gentleman may now be, or whether he has 
 had an opportunity of giving any explanations about it ; but, in 
 South Africa, no sensible man will, for a moment, receive such 
 a calumny against one of the best men and most enterprising 
 missionaries of the present age. His character stands too high 
 in this Colony to be injured by reports like these, apparently 
 invented to cover dastardly acts of rapine, which are discoun- 
 tenanced in civilized warfare. In Europe, too, his character is 
 duly appreciated as a man of great intrepidity and of vast scientific 
 attainments, and as a wonderful explorer and discoverer. But 
 his active piety, benevolence, and great moral worth have been 
 highly esteemed in every part of the world, in consequence of the 
 striking contrast which that modern Nimrod, B,. Gordon Gum- 
 ming, has unintentionally drawn between his own principles and 
 conduct while in intercourse with the Natives, and those of his 
 revered friend, Dr. Livingstone, whose religious and moral qual- 
 ities he justly extols in his celebrated work, “ The Lion-Hunter 
 in South Africa/ 5 
 
 It must also be borne in mind, that in those distant parts 
 there are no carpenters, waggon-makers, or smiths : it becomes 
 needful, therefore, for those who are permanent residents to 
 have the means of repairing different articles for their own use 
 and that of their friends and neighbours. Nothing more than 
 this seems to have been done by Dr. Livingstone ; and as nothing 
 was found to compromise his character, there could be no reason- 
 able ground of complaint. It is required of a missionary to be 
 able occasionally to use a gun, to supply his family with a little 
 animal food, which they might not otherwise obtain, the butcher 5 s 
 
 2 c 2 
 
388 
 
 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 shop being far too distant. Besides, if the Boers had reason to 
 suspect all was not right, they should have taken an honourable 
 mode of finding it out, and not in his absence have broken open 
 his house, and destroyed his property. The course which they 
 adopted might have been expected from savages, but not from 
 civilized human beings, professing Christianity. 
 
 KENEWAL OE THE SYSTEM OE SLAYEEY BY THE 
 
 BOEES. 
 
 In connexion with, and bearing upon, this subject, we quote 
 from the “ Natal Mercury,” of June 9th, 1853 : — 
 
 “ Erom the testimony of the gentleman referred to, as well as from 
 that of other recent travellers, and numerous writers in the Cape and 
 Sovereignty papers, we are compelled to believe, that, notwithstanding 
 denials and evasions on the part of interested persons, a system of 
 virtual slavery does extensively prevail amongst the Boers, under the 
 plausible name of £ an apprenticeship 5 or £ registration 5 of prisoners 
 taken in war ; and that one chief object of the frequent and bloody 
 commandoes undertaken by the Boers is, in fact, to secure victims for 
 this system of forced labour.” 
 
 The following extract from a letter by “ an emigrant of 1851 ” 
 we copy from “ The Eriend of the Sovereignty.” It is dated 
 from Megaliesberg : while it confirms the reported disunion that 
 exists, it furnishes hopeful indications that justice and modera- 
 tion may ultimately prevail over the rapacity of the war and 
 slavery party. 
 
 “ As to slavery, in spite of the treaty with the Assistant Commis- 
 sioner, two Kafir boys have this very week been sold here, — the one 
 for a hundred rix -dollars to a Boer, and the other for a hundred and 
 fifty rix-dollars to a dealer living at Eustenburg. Last month, also, 
 two were sold to Messrs. S. and G. Maritz, traders of Natal, and were 
 immediately £ booked 5 (ingeboeht) with the Landdrost of Potchesstroom 
 for twenty-five years each ! Is this according to treaty P If not, 
 why does not Governor Cathcart interfere by force, if reasoning be 
 unavailing ? for, without some force, I see little prospect of the Natives 
 being saved from utter and universal slavery.” 
 
 The GrahamVTown J ournal,” of September 24th, in describ- 
 ing the meeting of the Delegates at Bloem-Eontein, says : — 
 
 ££ We are credibly informed, that, in a private interview with Sir 
 G. E. Clerk, one of the most respectable and loyal Boers, resident on a 
 confiscated farm in the most disaffected district, £ inter alias res ,’ 
 plainly told Sir George that he had some twenty or thirty Bushman 
 
RENEWAL OF THE SYSTEM OF SLAVERY BY THE BOERS. 889 
 
 children on his place ; and that if Government withdrew, he must sell 
 them in self-defence, as, if he did not do so, other persons would come 
 and take them, and sell them. The reply, as stated to us, was to the 
 effect, c You have been too long a good subject, to lead me to think 
 you would do such a thing now.’ To this the answer was, ‘ I have 
 been a good subject ; but if Government will make me a rascal, I 
 cannot help it.” 
 
 These different kinds of evidence, coming from so many 
 distant sources, and giving the particulars of direct and positive 
 slavery, leave no reasonable doubt as to the real facts of the case ; 
 and, while they prove a direct and flagrant violation of the 
 treaties on which the Republic was established, loudly call for 
 decisive measures, to prevent the recurrence of such acts, and the 
 perpetuation of the system of slavery. 
 
 But it is plausibly affirmed, that it only amounts to the 
 apprenticing of orphan children until they are twenty-one years 
 old, when they are grown up to manhood ; and that this, there- 
 fore, is a boon conferred, rather than a wrong inflicted. This 
 might be alleged as* some excuse, had not the Kafir parents 
 first been shot. When they have thus made them orphans, to 
 take them as apprentices may be deemed an act of vast bene- 
 ficence ; but this view of the matter will be received only by 
 those who derive benefit from the practice. How are these poor 
 children to know when they are twenty- one years old, and the 
 means by which they may seek and obtain their freedom ? How 
 can they know when they are entitled to their freedom ? Their 
 twenty-one may be thirty-one, or sixty-one, and will be com- 
 pleted when the grave closes over them. 
 
 I am aware that this is called “ domestic slavery,” and not like 
 the slavery of sugar-growing countries, where the slaves are taken 
 out and worked in gangs ; but it still is slavery, by compulsory 
 labour and compulsory detention. Yes ; and the people know and 
 feel it to be slavery, and do not prefer it to their former state. I had 
 one of these apprentices [alias, slaves) in my employ at Natal ; 
 one whom the Boers had taken and bound in the same manner, 
 before the English took Natal from the Dutch. _ This man 
 assured me that he had been a slave, and that the Natives 
 regarded this kind of apprenticeship as slavery. There are 
 serious alarms among the late slaves residing in the Cape 
 Colony, in reference to the new Constitution, as they find that 
 
390 THE ORAN GE -RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Dutchmen are to be admitted into the Parliament ; and they dread 
 the consequences, trembling lest they or their children should, 
 under some plausible pretext, be taken from under the government 
 of Her Majesty, and be again reduced to slavery. This fact has 
 been pressed upon my notice by the serious apprehension of some 
 of our own people, which could be removed only by the clearest 
 explanations and most cogent arguments ; and I have been 
 informed, on the best authority, that this dread is not confined to 
 a few, but is well-nigh universal. 'I could not have believed, 
 unless I had witnessed it, that the remembrance of the bitterness 
 of slavery could have been so fresh, and the feeling so strong, 
 after twenty-four years of freedom. 
 
 But all that has hitherto been advanced relates to the prac- 
 tices of the Boers. I would now, for a moment, look at their 
 principles and convictions . They are a religious people in 
 
 their way, read the Bible, and profess to be regulated by its 
 precepts; but, in reference to slavery, they look on the dark- 
 skinned races as the “ cursed sons of Cain,** who are doomed by 
 Heaven to perpetual servitude. Therefore they consider them- 
 selves as performing the will of God, and doing Him service, when 
 they inflict this cruel wrong on the Natives. You will, there- 
 fore, find Commandant Pretorius conducting public worship in 
 his camp, and devoutly praying for the protection and defence 
 of Heaven, whilst engaged in these fierce forays. Those who 
 fall in this warfare against the reputed enemies of the Lord, 
 are considered as falling in a righteous cause, and to be sure of 
 heaven. Now, the establishment of an independent Republic, 
 in the midst of South- African tribes, by men who hold these 
 principles, and act from such convictions, is a most serious affair. 
 I gladly admit that there are some noble exceptions ; yet I 
 believe the preceding are the public national convictions of nearly 
 all the Boers. Many of them have seriously quarrelled with 
 their own ministers, for the unpardonable offence of teaching 
 “ these cursed people ” the nature of religion ; whilst the word 
 Zendeling , properly signifying “ missionary,” is used by them as 
 a term of reproach, and bearing the interpretation of a sort of 
 artisan, pedlar, or hawker, who, whilst he tries to instruct the 
 Natives, is engaged in secular transactions, and is a most 
 dangerous man. It has been commonly reported that they will 
 
RENEWAL OE THE SYSTEM OF SLAVERY BY THE BOERS. 391 
 
 not allow a missionary to labour in the Eepublic ; and my own 
 impression is, that if it is possible to prevent it, they will do so. 
 However some may attempt to deny or gainsay these statements, 
 I believe them to be founded in truth, and confirmed by fact. 
 
 The consequence is, that if they see a tract of country which 
 they like, having few inhabitants, they will go there and depas- 
 ture their cattle; when the Natives, who think they have no busi- 
 ness there, probably deceived by their fewness and their apparent 
 weakness, will attempt to seize their cattle, and, perhaps, to 
 murder some of the party. This quarrel is then taken up by the 
 neighbouring tribes, and small reprisals are made, as in the case 
 of Secheli and others ; the result of which generally is, the loss 
 of their independence, their property, and their lives. But is 
 this just ? Eeverse this order of things, and suppose the Boers 
 to be in the place of the Natives ; would they be satisfied for 
 others to come and say ? — “ The land is very thinly peopled, — only 
 one family to six thousand acres of land. We can sit down here 
 without doing harm to any one.” Would the Boer be content 
 to have it so ? I think he would soon adopt effectual means for 
 teaching this unwelcome intruder another lesson. 
 
 But let care be taken not to confound all equally in these 
 censures. Very many Boers who have remained in the Colony 
 do not maintain or defend these views. A gentleman, whose 
 name is Gideon Joubert, in the Hauteur, near Colesberg, on this 
 side of the Orange Eiver, is a most honourable exception to the 
 slavery and anti-English feeling. I mention his name here more 
 especially, because he has received a requisition to become a member 
 in the Council now forming under the arrangement of the new 
 Constitution. The Council is the Upper House of Legislature. 
 I believe that neither English nor native interests will suffer 
 in his hands. Some of the plain and strong observations which 
 I have made concerning these nefarious attempts to enslave the 
 Natives, are not to be so construed as applying to them because 
 they are men of another nation : my remarks refer simply to 
 those principles and practices which characterize too many, and 
 which are directly opposed to the rights of men, and to the good 
 order of society. 
 
392 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 DEATH OE COMMANDANT A. W. J. PEETOEIUS. 
 
 Matters remained in the state described in the preceding sec- 
 tions, when, just at the close of the third Kafir war, and while 
 Sir George E. Clerk, K.C.B., “ Her Majesty's Special Com- 
 missioner for settling the affairs of the Orange-Kiver Sove- 
 reignty," was about to enter on the functions of his important 
 mission, a mournful event occurred, of which the following 
 account is given in the “ Graham's-Town Journal — 
 
 “The following, which we take over from the £ Zuid Afrikaan ’ of 
 the 25th instant, confirms the report, given in onr last, of the death of 
 this remarkable man. Perhaps no one in this country has passed 
 through more exciting scenes, or has been called to take upon himself 
 higher responsibilities, than he ; and it cannot but be a source of con- 
 solation to his friends, that he lived to overcome the difficulties of his 
 position, and to establish, apparently on a firm foundation, the people 
 who had chosen him as their leader and chief : — 
 
 “‘By the last mail from the Trans- Yaal, we have received the 
 mournful tidings of the death of that worthy man. Formerly an 
 inhabitant of the district of Graaf-Eeinet, where he enjoyed general 
 respect, he emigrated from the Colony during the general expatriation 
 of the Farmers ; and — after having wandered several years in the 
 desert, after innumerable collisions with the native tribes, after a host 
 of adversities not necessary to be enumerated — he lived to see the 
 object of ah his endeavours, his sufferings, and privations, realized in 
 the establishment of tranquillity amongst those by whom he was sur- 
 rounded, and the independence of his people acknowledged by the 
 British Government. We might say a great deal to justify the man’s 
 conduct during the latter part of his remarkable career; but the 
 following few words embrace more than we can express : — He was 
 abused by several, but appreciated by many , and is universally regretted 9 
 
 “The subjoined official account of his death will be read with 
 interest. Heaven grant that amongst the Eepublicans a successor 
 may be found who will worthily acquit himself of his duties, and who 
 may be equally devoted to their real interests as the late Commandant- 
 General ! for in that case only will the Eepublic be prosperous, and 
 will the Government and the inhabitants of the Cape Colony rejoice in 
 their happiness : — 
 
 “ ‘ Mooi-Eiver, August 4 th, 1853. 
 
 “ ‘ Sir, — N othing is more painful to me than to inform you that, on 
 Saturday, the 23rd of July last, our worthy guide, Andries Wilhelmius 
 Jacobus Pretorius, Esquire, Commandant- General, departed this life, 
 at the age of fifty -four years, eight months, and nineteen days. His 
 illness was not of long duration. He suffered a short time from dropsy, 
 which, owing to the want of proper medical treatment, increased, and 
 eventually proved the cause of death. His last moments were tran- 
 
DEATH OE COMMANDANT A. W. J. PRETORIUS. 
 
 893 
 
 quil. After having regulated all the papers relative to the government 
 of the country, he earnestly admonished some of his sub-commandants 
 and field-comets to preserve unanimity and love, and they should do 
 away with all party strife and ambition, in which case the blessing of 
 God would be upon the Trans-Yaal Eepublic; that they should also 
 take care of the Minister among them, the Eev. Dirk Yan der Hoff, the 
 faithful preacher of the Gospel and zealous labourer, so that morality 
 and civilization might be disseminated among the old as well as the 
 young. After having regulated all his worldly affairs, his thoughts 
 were directed to the future : he committed his soul to our Saviour. 
 Shortly before his death, he said, I am reconciled with my Jesus , and 
 about to be transferred to the regions above, where there shall be less 
 troubles and sorrows than here ; and thereupon yielded up his spirit. 
 
 “ ‘ Thus, then, has the hero of South Africa departed from us, whose 
 name inspired all the native tribes with awe and terror. As regards 
 his character, he was a man of great penetration. Humanity and 
 humility were engrafted on his heart ; and although frequently perse- 
 cuted by his own countrymen, and an object of slander, he conducted 
 himself calmly. His mode of life was moderate, tea being his most 
 cherished drink. He never regarded himself, when necessity compelled 
 him to be present on various occasions ; and though frequently quite 
 unwell, he only regarded the welfare of his countrymen. May his 
 successor be imbued with the same abilities to direct a large number 
 of people and the affairs of the Government, and to provide for the 
 safety and tranquillity of the whites as well as the aborigines. Then 
 may they, under God’s blessing, be happy. 
 
 “ c I have, &c., 
 
 “ ‘ H. S. Lombard, Sen.’ 
 
 “ A private communication on the same subject states : — 
 
 “ ‘ The death of Mr. Pretorius is most grievous to us : but we are 
 consoled ; for him to live was Christ, and to die was gain. We con- 
 sole ourselves with the paternal care of the Lord in this our bereave- 
 ment. Death, which excuses no one, has often cut off members of 
 society who could not be spared, and has also removed him whose 
 memory will ever be dear to us. May the Lord sanctify his death to 
 surviving friends and relatives ! His indisposition, which lasted about 
 a month, during which he kept his bed, was a constant preparation for 
 eternity. Invariably did he engage in devotion and prayer ; his 
 prayers were heard for church and state. For his children and 
 friends also did he pray fervently to the Lord; whilst all his subordinate 
 officers were admonished to protect and maintain the church ; and this 
 he did until the vital spark at length fled. Great as we esteem our 
 loss, dear as he was to us, yet we could minister nothing to preserve 
 his life. It was most gratifying to us, when many of the chiefs of 
 surrounding tribes, hearing of his indisposition, hastened to see their 
 benefactor, and to bid him farewell. At his bidding they were 
 admitted, and appeared at his bed-side loaded with grief, and kissed 
 his hands. We are consoled by God’s holy promise, Blessed are the 
 
394 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 dead which die in the Lord from henceforth ; Yea , saith the Spirit, that 
 they may rest from their labours ?” — Graham’s-Town Journal, 
 Sept. 3rd, 1853. 
 
 After some discussion of the question, true to their principles 
 as Republicans, the Dutch Parmers repudiated the doctrine of 
 hereditary succession, and chose in his place the member of ano- 
 ther family, who had shown himself to be a brave and wise man, 
 and well acquainted with the true interests of the rising 
 Commonwealth. 
 
 ABANDONMENT OE THE SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 In the preceding sections of this Appendix, the reader will find 
 a description of the state of the various parties whose interests 
 seemed to be bound up in the determination of Her Majesty's 
 Government on this important matter. On the arrival of Sir 
 George R. Clerk, K.C.B., Her Majesty's Special Commissioner 
 for settling the affairs of the Sovereignty, public excitement was 
 raised to its highest pitch ; while the colonial journals afforded 
 ample expression to the feelings of all those whose welfare 
 appeared likely to be imperilled by the abandonment of the Sove- 
 reignty. I quote part of a leading article from the “ Graham' s- 
 Town Journal," which contains some just remarks on the 
 abandonment or retention of the Orange-River Sovereignty : — 
 
 “ Examine it, for instance, as a question of finance, and the argu- 
 ments for retention will outweigh tenfold those in the opposite scale. 
 We fir ml y believe, and are ready to maintain, that there is no British 
 settlement that can be retained and governed so cheaply and so easily as 
 the territory in question. It is true that a military force of some five 
 hundred men have been maintained in that country ; but let it be 
 remembered, as a set-off to the expense, that they were in the 
 healthiest climate in the world ; that their duty was extremely light ; 
 and that their presence gave a degree of confidence to the infant set- 
 tlement, which induced an outlay of capital, not merely in the 
 improvement of the country, but for the extension of commerce, and 
 increasing the production of raw material (such as wool) for the 
 British market, which indirectly repaid fourfold the outlay incurred 
 under this head. It would appear that the Governor has given an 
 opinion that the retention of the Sovereignty will involve the main- 
 tenance of a military force of two thousand men in that country. 
 There is not a single man of experience who concurs with His Excel- 
 lency in this opinion. 
 
 “ Another plea is, that the retention of the Sovereignty involves us 
 in expensive and vexatious disputes with the native tribes. That this 
 
ABANDONMENT OF THE SOVEREIGNTY . 
 
 395 
 
 has been the case we may admit ; while, at the same time, we con- 
 tend that the objection is utterly futile and worthless. The fact is, 
 we cannot, much as we may desire it, avoid interference with the 
 Natives, unless we abandon the country altogether, and leave Africa 
 to her fate. The British nation has a great mission in this country ; 
 an immense responsibility rests upon it, and this responsibility cannot 
 be cast off or neglected, save at imminent hazard. It is absolute 
 dishonour to shrink from it, nor can the attempt be made without 
 entailing adequate punishment. The moral regeneration of the world 
 must be accomplished, not by miracle, but by human agency; and 
 we may be assured that those who put their hands to the plough 
 and draw back, will become obnoxious to the penalty of unfaithful 
 stewards. 
 
 “ It would appear from the documents published in the ‘ Blue- 
 Book/ an extract from which we give below, that the inconvenience 
 of interference with the Natives is assigned as one strong reason for 
 withdrawing from the country. But the question is, ‘ Will the with- 
 drawal rid us of the difficulty ? ’ The self-evident answer to this is, 
 ‘ By no means/ Abandonment is only an equivalent term for anarchy : 
 property would be wrecked, the evil influences of South Africa would 
 be stirred up to their core, and the Colony, if it is to remain a British 
 possession, would be obliged, in self-defence, to have such a force on 
 its boundary as could maintain its integrity, and save it from the 
 reflux of that tide of mischief which must inevitably overwhelm and 
 destroy every thing within the range of its fatal influence. 
 
 “ The following extract from the ‘Blue-Book’ is taken from Notes 
 on the Sovereignty, addressed by Mr. Assistant-Commissary-General 
 Green, the present Resident in the Sovereignty, to General Cathcart. 
 These Notes go to show that Sir Harry Smith’s Proclamation, promul- 
 gated while on a journey, to meet the exigency of the moment, required 
 modification ; which it would most unquestionably have received, had 
 it not been for the breaking out of the Hottentot and Kafir rebellion. 
 It is, however, a remarkable fact, that, in spite of the defects of the 
 crude measure remarked upon, none deprecate more earnestly the 
 withdrawal of British dominion from that country than the Natives 
 themselves. That Proclamation, notwithstanding ail its practical 
 difficulties, bettered the condition of the Natives immensely, and was 
 a rude charter, containing the germ of civilization ; and which, had it 
 been prudently cultivated, pruned, and dressed up by a skilful hand, 
 would ultimately have produced golden fruit. Mr. Green remarks : — 
 Had Sir Harry taken more time, and weighed well the wants 
 of the country, instead of passing like a meteor through it, he would 
 have ascertained that the greater part of the details of his Proclama- 
 tion, written at the Great Tugela River, on the 3rd of February of 
 that year, were diametrically opposed to the interests of nearly every 
 class of its inhabitants. 
 
 “ ‘ Had Sir Harry Smith confined himself to the establishment of 
 equitable boundary lines between the white and native inhabitants of 
 the country, and proclaiming the Queen’s sovereignty over the former, 
 
396 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 leaving the latter to settle their own international disputes, the recent 
 misfortunes of the country would have been averted. All the chiefs 
 named in the Governor’s Proclamation arrogated in consequence terri- 
 torial rights, in which they looked to the Government to maintain 
 them. Moroko and Moletsani held their land upon a very doubtful 
 title; but the Proclamation was no sooner issued, than they set 
 Moshesh and Gert Taarbosch at defiance. 
 
 “ £ But, as if the Proclamation, as far as already noticed, were not 
 sufficiently an apple of discord, thrown into the unhappy Sovereignty, 
 there is a special clause in it to embroil the native and white inha- 
 bitants; for in the fourth paragraph we read, that ‘one condition 
 upon which Her Majesty’s subjects hold their lands is, that every 
 able-bodied man turns out with arms, or as a constable, for the defence 
 of Her Majesty and her Allies. 9 Had the three last words (and her 
 Allies) been omitted, no fault could have been found with the para- 
 graph ; but as, when two native chiefs are in hostility to each other, 
 the one whose part is espoused by the Government is considered an 
 ally, and the other an enemy, the effect was simply to bring the 
 Boers into collision with other native tribes with whom they had 
 no quarrel, and from whom they had always experienced kindness and 
 respect. 
 
 “ ‘ If the first consequences of interference in native international 
 quarrels were bad, the ulterior ones were worse. It was soon disco- 
 vered that a peaceable arbitration between contending tribes was out 
 of the question; and that, generally speaking, it was necessary to 
 coerce either one party or the other with a military force. Sir H. 
 Smith would not hear of any of the extra expenses arising from such 
 a cause being defrayed from imperial funds ; and Major Warden, with 
 his concurrence, hit upon the expedient of levying a fine upon the 
 tribe he considered in fault for the purpose. An opportunity of 
 applying this rule was produced on the following occasion : — 
 
 “ ‘ In the month of September, 1849, in consequence of Sikonyella’s 
 tribe encroaching on the boundary line of the Winberg district. 
 Major Warden moved a force into their country to punish them. 
 Sikonyella acknowledged his fault, and agreed to pay a fine of two 
 hundred and fifty head of cattle, which, however, have not since been 
 exacted. While the troops were still in the Kafir country, a report 
 was brought to the British Resident (who accompanied them) of an 
 attack made by Moletsani on the missionary station of Umpukane, 
 upon which he requested Sikonyella (our late enemy) to accompany 
 him with a force to assist in punishing Moletsani, and called out 
 Moroko for the same purpose. Moletsani was summoned to pay a 
 fine of cattle for his late offence ; he refused, upon the plea that he 
 was not to blame in the affair; the combined force immediately 
 attacked him, and succeeded in carrying off about three thousand 
 head of his cattle, together with eleven waggons, the property of the 
 Koranna chief, Gert Lynx, whose people were supposed to be partisans 
 of Moletsani. All of this property was retained to pay the expenses 
 of the expedition, and to divide among our native allies ; part was 
 
ABANDONMENT OF THE SOVEREIGNTY. 397 
 
 sold at Bloem-Eontein for the former purpose, but the proceeds have 
 not yet been paid into the commissariat chest. 
 
 “ ‘ The expedition had not reached Bloem-Eontein on its return, 
 when accounts arrived that Moletsani, with the assistance of Moshesh, 
 had compensated himself by an attack upon the outposts of our ally 
 Moroko, and by sweeping off, according to the account of the latter, 
 four thousand five hundred head of cattle, besides horses. Moroko 
 having become a sufferer through his obedience to the call of Major 
 Warden, it became incumbent on him to procure him restitution of his 
 losses ; arid an application to that effect was made to Moshesh, whose 
 people had been principally concerned in the robbery. After the lapse 
 of a considerable time, Moshesh restored two thousand head, and pro- 
 mised the remainder when he could collect them. This had not been 
 done at the close of 1850, when Sir H. Smith determined, upon the 
 representation of the British Besident, to compel him ; and with this 
 view had ordered the garrison of Bloem-Eontein to be reinforced with 
 two companies of the 91st Begiment, whose march was, however, pre- 
 vented by the breaking out of the Kafir war ; and the cattle are still 
 unrestored.’” — “ Graham’s-Town Journal,” September 3rd, 1853. 
 
 Sir George B. Clerk proceeded with great courtesy and pru- 
 dence in the execution of the unpalatable commission with which 
 he had been intrusted. “ The Graham's-Town Journal/' of Sep- 
 tember 24th, says, — “We cast no censure on Sir G. B. Clerk, 
 whose gentlemanly courtesy has w r on golden opinions from all 
 men. He is simply acting upon instructions from those who have 
 sent him hither to do an act of violence. Verily, if any thing 
 could influence the British inhabitants of the Sovereignty to 
 prefer a request to be absolved from their connexion with the 
 British Government, it would be the series of mischievous 
 blunders that have been made, of which this is the climax, in the 
 administration of the affairs of that territory." “The Cape- 
 Town Monitor " says, — “ While much alarm and dissatisfaction 
 prevail regarding this measure, we are happy to find that Sir G. 
 B. Clerk is spoken of in all quarters in the highest terms. He is 
 simply carrying the commands of the British Government into 
 effect ; and he will, no doubt, perform his mission, although an 
 unpleasant one, in a manner worthy of his high reputation." 
 
 I close this section with an extract from “ The Port-Elizabeth 
 Telegraph," because it inculcates on the settlers the necessity of 
 strenuous exertion and self-dependence, instead of uttering use- 
 less wailings : “ On the withdrawal of British supremacy, and the 
 abandonment of their territory by the British troops, the English 
 
398 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 residents should claim for themselves the same amount of protec- 
 tion and freedom from aggression which is guaranteed to native 
 chiefs. We grant that the struggle at first would be an up-hill 
 one; but the very sense of self-reliance would awaken new 
 energies. The feeling that they had been abandoned, cast out, 
 repudiated by the very country which, in word and deed, had 
 pledged itself to protect and foster them, should fire them with a 
 noble resolve to awaken, by a thousand acts of industry and self- 
 denial, the mother-country to a sense of its errors. The course 
 open to the Sovereignty is, to save Great Britain from the rash- 
 ness of her own proceedings, and to exhibit to the world the 
 example of subjects, wiser than their government, disdaining to 
 turn their backs on danger and trial, although these may be 
 multiplied by the faithlessness of their protectors.” 
 
 Sir G. B. Clerk, having communicated in several meetings with 
 all those who were personally concerned in the affairs of the Sove- 
 reignty, transmitted the result of his investigations and explana- 
 tions to Her Majesty's Ministers. The following is an extract 
 from his ultimatum : — 
 
 “The more I consider the position, relative both to the Cape 
 Colony and to its own internal circumstances, the more I feel assured 
 of its inutility as an acquisition, and am impressed with a sense of the 
 vain conceit of continuing to supply it with civil and military establish- 
 ments in a manner becoming the character of the British Government, 
 and advantageous to our resources. 
 
 “It is a vast territory, possessing nothing that can sanction its 
 being permanently added to a frontier already inconveniently extended. 
 It secures no genuine interests ; it is recommended by no prudent or 
 justifiable motive ; it answers no really beneficial purpose ; it imparts 
 no strength to the British Government, no credit to its character, no 
 lustre to the crown. To remain here, therefore, to superintend or to 
 countenance this extension of British dominion, or to take part in any 
 administrative measure for the furtherance of so unessential an object, 
 would, I conceive, be tantamount to my encouraging a serious evil, and 
 participating in one of the most signal fallacies which has ever come 
 under my notice in the course of nearly thirty years devoted to the 
 public service.” 
 
 The Home Government, as well as Sir George Catheart, the 
 Governor of the Colony and its dependencies, approved of the view 
 taken of the matter by their Special Commissioner ; and the fate 
 of the Sovereignty was consequently sealed. 
 
ATTEMPT TO REVERSE THE ORDERS EOR ABANDONMENT. 899 
 
 ATTEMPT TO EEYEESE THE OEDEES EOE 
 
 ABANDONMENT. 
 
 The gentlemen most interested in this decision, which they 
 had used all lawful means to avert, chose a respectable deputation 
 to visit England, and to bring the entire case before Parliament. 
 Having had several interviews with the Secretary and Under- 
 secretary of State for the Colonies, and with many influential 
 Members of Parliament, they at length found an able advocate of 
 their views and feelings in the Honourable Mr. Adderley, Member 
 for North Staffordshire. Subjoined is a brief syllabus of the 
 debate, which was brought on by Mr. Adderley, when he 
 introduced his motion. May 9th, 1854. 
 
 Mr. Adderley moved an address to Her Majesty, praying that 
 she will be pleased to re-consider the Order in Council for the pro- 
 mulgation of a Proclamation, abandoning all sovereignty over the 
 Orange-Eiver Territory and its inhabitants in South Africa. His 
 object, he said, was to vindicate the right of the people of this 
 country to have a voice in the disposal of the dominions of the 
 Crown. He reviewed the history of our connexion with this 
 Territory, distributed into epochs, from its first occupation by 
 British subjects, in 1836, to what he maintained was its unne- 
 cessary abandonment ; and put to the House the question, not 
 whether the original occupation of the Territory was desirable, or 
 whether its abandonment was expedient, but whether a territory 
 annexed to the dominions of the Crown, and settled by British 
 subjects, ought to be so abandoned. He discussed this question 
 upon constitutional and legal grounds, contending that the 
 Orange Territory was a colony, which the Crown could not alien- 
 ate by its prerogative, and still less absolve subjects from their alle- 
 giance, as had been done in this case. The manner in which the 
 power of renouncing this possession had been exercised by Sir 
 G. E. Clerk, he insisted, was informal and illegal, while the act 
 itself was, he endeavoured to show, inexpedient, the Territory 
 being the key and heart of the whole South African Colony, and 
 affording, according to the testimony of Sir G. E. Clerk, a most 
 favourable field for the introduction of Christianity. 
 
 Mr. P. Peel observed, that Mr. Adderley had discreetly laid his 
 chief stress upon the alleged illegality of the course pursued by 
 
400 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 the Government, because, as respected its policy and expediency, 
 he knew that they had only carried out the intention of their pre- 
 decessors, who had resolved to abandon the Orange-River Terri- 
 tory ; and it was considered that the Crown was perfectly com- 
 petent to take this course without an Act of Parliament, the coun- 
 try being a peculiar one, not acquired by colonization, but by con- 
 quest. The measure had not been hastily adopted; and it was 
 supported by great authorities, including Sir George R. Clerk, and 
 Sir George Cathcart. The inhabitants of the Territory were 
 either Natives who had never surrendered their independence, or 
 Dutch Farmers who voluntarily expatriated themselves from the 
 Cape Colony to escape British control. Enormous speculations in 
 land had been made in the Orange-River Sovereignty, many of the 
 owners being absentees at Cape Town. These lands were obtained 
 at the cost of the native chiefs, who resented the encroachments 
 of Europeans : a spirit of revenge was engendered, which led to 
 war; and this was carried on at the expense of the British 
 Government, the hostilities imparting an artificial value to the 
 land thus acquired. 
 
 As the speech of Sir John Pakington embraces the views 
 entertained by the most eminent British statesmen on this vexed 
 question, it is given in extenso from the “Times ” newspaper : — 
 
 “ Sir J. Pakington said, that while he had filled the office of Secre- 
 tary for the Colonies, his attention had been very much directed to South 
 Africa, not only on account of the Kafir war, but also with regard to 
 the question of the Constitution which was to be granted to the Cape 
 Colony, and to this very difficult subject of the retention or non- 
 retention of the Orange-River Territory ; and he therefore felt bound 
 to address a few observations to the House. He was sorry that he 
 could not concur with his Honourable friend Mr. Adderley, who had 
 brought the subject before the House, in all the opinions he had 
 expressed. His speech was divided into two portions ; the one relat- 
 ing to the policy of retaining the Territory, and the other to the legality 
 of the means by which the Government had carried their object into 
 effect. But the terms of his motion were so general, that, as he dif- 
 fered from him as to the policy of abandoning this portion of Her 
 Majesty’s dominions, it would be impossible for him to support it by 
 his vote. He agreed in the wish which the TJnder-Secretary for the 
 Colonies (Mr. P. Peel) had expressed, that we had never crossed the 
 Orange River; and he regretted the policy which Lord J. Russell’s 
 Government had adopted, in acceding to the desire of Sir H. Smith 
 that we should do so. When Sir H. Smith made that recommenda- 
 
ATTEMPT TO REVERSE THE ORDERS FOR ABANDONMENT. 401 
 
 tion, Lord Grey expressed his strong disinclination to increase the 
 territories of the crown in South Africa ; and, although he neverthe- 
 less yielded to Sir H. Smith’s representations, he desired in a short 
 time to reverse the policy which he had adopted. When he (Sir J. 
 Pakington) succeeded to the Colonial Office at the commencement of 
 1852, he found that Lord Grey had actually sent out directions to 
 have steps taken for the abandonment of this Territory, and he had 
 also sent out a commission of two gentlemen of great ability, Major 
 Hogg and Mr. Owen, — one of whom, he regretted to say, had been 
 prematurely lost to his country, — to inquire into the subject. He had 
 postponed coming to any decision with regard to the Orange-Eiver 
 Sovereignty while he held the Colonial Office, in the hope of obtaining 
 a Eeport from that Commission ; but his individual opinion coincided 
 with that of Lord Grey and of the Duke of Newcastle, and it was his 
 intention to abandon the Sovereignty. Although he believed he had 
 not consulted his colleagues on the subject, and therefore had no right 
 to pledge their opinions, he had consulted the law-advisers of the 
 Administration with regard to the proper mode of proceeding in order 
 to effect that object. After the speech which had been made by the 
 Under-Secretary for the Colonies, he would not detain the House 
 by stating the grounds upon which he had come to the conclusion 
 that we ought to reverse the policy which had been adopted, if we 
 could do so consistently with our duty to the Crown and to those who 
 had settled in the country t in question. He need only refer to the 
 map of Africa as one reason for doing so. He doubted whether the 
 public were aware of the gigantic extent of our dominions in Africa ; 
 for he believed a large majority of them looked upon the Colony of the 
 Cape of Good Hope as consisting merely of the well-known town and 
 harbour, and of certain adjacent districts, although their eyes might 
 have been opened by the Kafir war. Even exclusive of Natal and of 
 the Orange-Eiver Territory, the Cape Colony was not less than six 
 hundred or seven hundred miles in length, and three hundred miles in 
 breadth. The European population of that enormous district was 
 most inadequate to its occupation, to its cultivation, or to its protec- 
 tion. On its eastern side there was a large space not yet added to the 
 British dominions, and beyond it was the Colony of Natal. What 
 were the circumstances of the Orange-Eiver Territory which had been 
 added to this territory, already too extensive ? He believed that the 
 territory between the Orange Eiver and the Yaal Eiver contained fifty 
 thousand square miles of ground, and was occupied by one hundred 
 thousand Kafirs, of whom sixty thousand acknowledged allegiance to 
 the well-known chief Moshesh, and were among the most intelligent 
 and powerful of the Kafir tribes with whom we had been engaged in a 
 warlike struggle. General Cathcart, after having ended the Kafir war 
 on the eastern frontier, had undertaken to settle the affairs of the 
 opposite frontier ; and the first step that he took had been followed by 
 one of the most formidable of the struggles which had taken place 
 between Europeans and the native tribes of South Africa. The European 
 
 D D 
 
402 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 population of tlie Territory was said to he ten thousand ; hut a very 
 small proportion of that number was British, the greater proportion 
 consisting of Dutch Boers who had migrated to that very Terri- 
 tory, in order to escape from British dominion. He therefore 
 thought his honourable friend must have been misled, when he stated 
 that the general feeling of the inhabitants of the Sovereignty was in 
 favour of retaining their allegiance to the British Crown ; and all the 
 dispatches of Sir G. B. Clerk confirmed him in the opinion, that it 
 was merely a handful of British subjects who had speculated in land 
 that desired to remain under the dominion of this country. Upon 
 other occasions it had been argued, that we ought to retain this Sove- 
 reignty, on account of the danger and inconvenience of allowing an inde- 
 pendent republic to be established upon our northern frontier. But could 
 this be avoided ? If the Dutch Boers crossed the Yaal, and established 
 a trans- Yaal republic, ought a still greater extent of territory to be 
 added to the British Crown, so as to include all these c flying Dutch- 
 men ? 5 Was there any thing at all formidable in the establishment of 
 such a power as it would be possible to establish on our northern 
 frontier? His honourable friend had given an illustration of the 
 helpless condition of that republic which had been established, when 
 he alluded to the arrangements which were being made to get its wool 
 to the sea through Natal, as it was four hundred miles distant from 
 any port. Another point for consideration was the expense which this 
 country would incur in maintaining its sovereignty over this vast terri- 
 tory, in which, as he had been advised, the authority of Her Majesty 
 could not be supported, without keeping up an army of two thousand 
 men, of whom five hundred at least ought to be cavalry. The Under- 
 secretary for the Colonies had not told them much with regard to the 
 discovery of gold in this territory ; and his honourable friend who had 
 brought forward the subject, had not stated how much of the gold 
 which had been discovered he had himself seen. He was far from 
 saying that gold did not exist there ; but he was now stating what 
 were his impressions at the time he had held office, when the discovery 
 had not been made ; and when he had retired from office he had com- 
 municated to his successor what were his views with regard to the 
 policy that ought to be adopted upon the question of the abandonment 
 of the Sovereignty. The Duke of Newcastle, although he had adopted 
 a course of policy, in a dispatch stated that he was still willing to 
 consider any arguments which might be advanced against that policy ; 
 and if the honourable Member for North Staffordshire had advanced 
 any well-founded argument opposed to the abandonment of the Terri- 
 tory, he should have been willing to pay it every attention. . It 
 appeared that Sir George B. Clerk was of opinion that the assertion 
 of the British authority would be ridiculous, were it not also attended 
 with the risk of perpetual struggles and reprisals. Sir George Cath- 
 cart spoke of the Territory as the c Sovereignty incubus , 5 and strongly 
 advised its abandonment. It appeared, then, that the opinions of 
 the highest authorities were in accordance with the opinions which he 
 
ATTEMPT TO REVERSE THE ORDERS FOR ABANDONMENT. 403 
 
 had himself formed when he was connected with the Colonial Office, 
 and upon those opinions he thought it only fair to the present Govern- 
 ment to state that he was prepared to act. With regard to that part 
 of the question, as to whether or not the Government were justified, in 
 a point of constitutional law, he did not feel competent to give any 
 opinion ; but he had, when in office, consulted the law-officers of the 
 Government with which he was connected, and, if his memory served 
 him, his honourable and learned friend sitting near him (Sir F. The- 
 siger) had thought that it would be safer to abandon the Territory by 
 Act of Parliament than by a declaration of the Crown. The present 
 Government had thought it proper to pursue a different course, but 
 he was not prepared to express any opinion as to the wisdom of the 
 course which they had adopted.” 
 
 After some remarks from Mr. Y. Smith and the Attorney- 
 General, Sir F. Thesiger said, he had never expressed an opinion 
 that an Act of Parliament was essential in this case. 
 
 After a few words from Mr. J. Phillimore, and from Mr. 
 Adderley in reply, the motion was withdrawn. 
 
 The leading article of the “Times” newspaper, on the issue of 
 this debate, is one of those humorous and pungent productions 
 which, at the time, irritate the parties to whom they more immedi- 
 ately relate ; but which, on a re-perusal, long afterwards, are com- 
 mended for much common sense, expressed in a witty manner : — 
 
 “ One of the most frequent causes of private disaster is the difficulty 
 of e putting down 5 the smallest part of a costly establishment. It is 
 declared ‘ impossible 5 to do without a town-house, or a carriage, or 
 hunters, or a French cook, or a lady’s maid, or any thing great or 
 small that a man has once set up, even if he had never so little right 
 to set it up. He finds it equally impossible to sell the property which 
 he ought never to have purchased, and which lengthens his rent-roll 
 and shortens his net income. He must go on or go back ; and go 
 back he will not : so he pushes onwards, till in a moment all his re- 
 sources fail him, and he loses every thing because he would not make up 
 his mind to sacrifice any thing. Now this folly is the bane of empires 
 as much as of private estates. Wherever England has once planted its 
 flag, wherever it has once proclaimed a conquest over a few naked 
 savages or ill-tempered Boers, there, we are told, it must keep its hold. 
 There is no help for it. It has put its foot into the slough of dominion, 
 and there it must stick. It may hate its acquisition as much as it 
 pleases ; it may never make one step towards conciliating the good- 
 will of the natives ; it may find the new territory a constant item on 
 the wrong side of the national ledger ; it may incessantly abuse the 
 generation or the Minister who saddled the state with so bad a pro- 
 perty, yet it must not give it up. A certain class of patriots cry out, 
 Non progredi est regredi , ‘ There must be no retreat ; for the first step 
 
 2 d 2 
 
404 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVEU SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 backwards is the presage of utter ruin ; ’ and a certain class of jurists 
 maintain, that the law forbids a state to renounce its dominion, or 
 release its subjects from their allegiance. The fatal partnership, once 
 contracted, with sterile acres or wild men, with pathless woods, 
 untamed beasts, or unexplored wilderness, can never be broken. It 
 must be transmitted in ruinous succession to reluctant heirs ; and the 
 unfortunate lords of savages, who never owned any allegiance, must 
 persist against conscience, against interest, against the wish alike of 
 the Sovereign and of the subject, to assert a barren claim, and secure, 
 with fresh slaughter and cost, what it would most desire never to have 
 possessed at all. 
 
 “Unless Mr. Adderley has done himself the grossest injustice, he is 
 one of those patriots and one of those jurists. His patriotism has 
 been aroused in defence of our sovereignty over the Orange-Biver 
 Territory and its inhabitants. At all events, he is concerned to find 
 that the Crown has the power, or supposes itself to have the power, of 
 cutting the costly connexion without the fuss of an appeal to Parlia- 
 ment for a legislative divorce. The people of England, he insists, 
 should have a voice in the matter ; and his tone seems to imply, that 
 the people of England would rush to the rescue of a territory of which 
 they have no knowledge whatever, except that, to assert a nominal 
 ownership, we have driven away the only civilized inhabitants, and are 
 at constant war with some wandering savages. It is a mere conquest, 
 declared to be such by the Crown in an evil hour. What is the precise 
 nature of the tie which attaches the territory to the Crown, we leave 
 to the lawyers, who appear to hold different opinions on that interesting 
 point. We presume that, substantially, it is conquest, whatever the 
 form and act of annexation ; and, as the process took place without the 
 intervention of Parliament, it seems almost necessary that the separa- 
 tion should be equally independent of that sanction. We have 
 repeatedly seen territories declared by Proclamation to belong to the 
 British Crown ; and, by the rules of all logic, it seems a matter of course 
 that the Crown, which can proclaim land to be its own, can proclaim it 
 to be no longer its own. In the former case it deals with that which 
 is originally not its own, and in the latter with what is confessedly its 
 own ; and if it has a right to take what is not its own, surely it has a 
 still greater right to give away that which is its own, especially when 
 the gift is to the original owners. If there is any doubt, by all means 
 let it be given in favour of the Crown, as it was given last night, and 
 had been given already by the law-officers of the Crown; for it is 
 most desirable that the Crown should have the power of renouncing its 
 own ill-advised, unfortunate, or questionable acquisitions. A certain 
 degree of discredit attaches to all repudiations and changes of mind ; 
 and it is better the discredit should be confined as much as possible to 
 the Crown than to the whole Legislature, which, in fact, had no direct 
 voice in the matter from the beginning. 
 
 “ The actual finale of our dominion over the Orange-Biver Territory 
 appeared in our intelligence yesterday from the Cape ; and the reader, 
 
FAVOURABLE RESULTS OF ITS ABANDONMENT. 405 
 
 who has probably associated the name with intermittent wars, preda- 
 tory incursions, alternate cattle-driving, mutual mischief, and enormous 
 expense, would doubtless be edified at the very small sums that figure 
 in the negotiation. The new Government — of what sort, what origin, 
 what authority, we are only too thankful to be entirely ignorant— is 
 content to begin business with the moderate capital of £6,000. But- 
 then there are certain other payments from the Special Commissioner. 
 Out of the magnificent sum of £500, damages are found for half-a- 
 dozen gentlemen illegally imprisoned, and as many widows of persons 
 unfortunately shot. The Rev. Dr. Tancred goes off a happy man with 
 £200 ; and, on the strength of it, is now the centre of hospitality, the 
 genius of improvement, and the soul of order, in the Clanwilliam dis- 
 trict. . The new government, besides taking powder and shot at a 
 valuation, have agreed to pay £95 for the barracks and other buildings 
 on the ordnance-ground in Bloem-Eontein. But, in the midst of this 
 rather sharp pecuniary settlement, it is pleasing to observe that the 
 British government, with its accustomed liberality, has presented the 
 new state of Orange River with the three large guns on the Queen’s 
 fort, and sufficient shot, shell, and other ammunition to work them. 
 Possibly it occurred to the Special Commissioner that three cannons, 
 and as many pyramids of round shot and shells, would bean incon- 
 venient addition to his luggage on his return from the discharge of his 
 office ; and that, though gunpowder can be disposed of easily enough, 
 there is no such expeditious way of getting rid of thirty-two-pounders. 
 This remark, however, cloes not apply to another noble act of gene- 
 rosity, which, therefore, we trust will prove the foundation of an ever- 
 lasting friendship between the United Kingdom of Great Britain and 
 Ireland on the one hand, and the Orange-Biver Territory on the other. 
 The new government of the latter has received all the government- 
 buildings and office-furniture in the different towns of the Sovereignty, 
 from the Special Commissioner, gratis. Tables, chairs, desks, shelves, 
 inkstands, green baize, safes, (like the similar articles that now consti- 
 tute the sole relics of many a railway company in this country,) have 
 been freely sacrificed to the cause of peace ; and the new State of 
 Orange Biver now sits on its own chairs, behind its own desk, with its 
 own inkstand before it, and, we dare say, a very tolerable stock of 
 stationery, unless, indeed, the latter has been voted a perquisite by the 
 clerks of the retiring government. At all events, there is peace in the 
 Territory,, and the last public act there done and transacted is of the 
 most pacific and edifying nature, besides being, what is more imme- 
 diately to the purpose, exceedingly cheap.” 
 
 SUPPOSED FAVOURABLE RESULTS OE THE 
 
 ABANDONMENT. 
 
 No sooner had those who were most concerned in the determi- 
 nation of the Orange-Biver question received intelligence of its 
 final settlement, than they began, as became men of prudence and 
 energy, to accommodate themselves (in many instances with much 
 
406 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 regret) to the novel position which they were compelled to 
 occupy ; and endeavoured to profit from such a great change, by 
 developing and rendering available those resources which had till 
 then been partially concealed, or carelessly neglected. In the 
 brief space of eight months a marked improvement was visible in 
 the general aspect of affairs ; and if public prosperity proceed in 
 the ratio in which it has begun, and if peace be preserved, which 
 it is the highest wisdom of all parties to cultivate, this large 
 territory w ill soon again become a flourishing colony, and con- 
 stitute an integral portion of the British empire. 
 
 From the tenor of the debate in the House of Commons, it is 
 very obvious that the leading men, of all political parties in the 
 State, were unanimous in avowing their belief of the expediency 
 and propriety of abandoning the Orange-Biver Sovereignty, and 
 of allowing the Dutch Boers perfect liberty to improve their con- 
 dition, — though their most approved methods of rising in life 
 might not be in exact accordance with the views and practices of 
 English settlers. Some of the Governors of the Cape Colony 
 have been warm advocates for the adoption of a liberal policy 
 towards the Dutch Farmers, whose ideas of social amelioration 
 were not derived from the lights of history, but from their own 
 experience, and that of their forefathers, in the rough patriarchal 
 system, which, for two hundred years, had remained almost with- 
 out change, and had made scarcely any perceptible advancement 
 towards civilization. But no Governor exceeded Sir George T. 
 Napier in the exposition and practical application of this bene- 
 volent policy; and a clever member of that brave and gifted 
 family. Sir E. E. Napier, has lately published the following 
 observations, under the date of April 9th, 1853 : — 
 
 <c In another work of mine, called the * Book of the Cape, 5 (edited by 
 the author of ‘ Five Years in Kaffirland,’ and published in 1849,) will 
 be found, amongst other passages relating to the Boers, the following- 
 apposite remarks : — 
 
 “ ‘ Let England consult at once justice, generosity, and self-interest, 
 by declaring the independence of the Dutch Africanders, and then 
 allowing them to establish whatever government they deem fit beyond 
 the colonial limits. By following such a course, we should interpose 
 a secure defensive belt between our possessions and native depreda- 
 tion ; establish pioneers of discovery, commerce, and civilization into 
 the hitherto unknown regions of Central Africa ; and from bitter foes 
 we should, no doubt, instantaneously convert the rebel Boers into our 
 
EAV0U11ABLE 11ESTJLTS OE ITS ABANDONMENT. 407 
 
 staunchest and most useful allies of South Africa/ — c Book of the 
 Cape/ p. 260. 
 
 “Again, in the ‘United Service Magazine/ for July, 1851, in an 
 article bearing the title of c Suggestive Remarks on the present Kaffir 
 War/ and to which is appended my name, you will find the following 
 passage with reference to the north-eastern frontier of the Cape : — 
 
 “ c Cease to persecute the emigrant Boers ; conciliate them by 
 friendly treatment ; and, for their own sakes, they will be sure to keep 
 aloof every savage tribe, and thus protect from molestation this 
 extended portion of our frontier.’ ” — N aval and Military Gazette. 
 
 These sentiments, avowed by other persons of eminence, found 
 favour among the upper and middle orders of society in Eng- 
 land; and, as developing an experiment deserving of a fair trial, 
 they have obtained, at least, a tacit acquiescence, if not a cheer- 
 ful acceptance, on the part of the colonists. The horrors of 
 such a fearful war as that which had then terminated, disposed 
 the minds of all classes to encourage the attempt. Besides, 
 England was then threatened with a great European war, which 
 has since burst forth with terrific violence ; and having, during 
 the long continuance of peace, undertaken ,the defence of a large 
 frontier, in the north-eastern regions of Asia, for the protection 
 of her unwieldy Indian empire, she did not consider herself to 
 be in a condition to engage in the occupation of another large 
 boundary-line, to preserve her rising and thinly-peopled colonies 
 in South Africa from the marauding aggressions of half-civilized 
 barbarians. 
 
 In enumerating some of the motives which induced the 
 mother- country to leave the colonists, in a great measure, to their 
 own means of defence, it must not be forgotten that a strong 
 opinion was entertained by Her Majesty’s Ministers, as well as 
 by others, that the colonists had not generally shown much 
 promptitude in “ turning out ” on great emergencies, as a kind 
 of posse comitatus, when required by the Governor to act aggres- 
 sively against the enemy. In the early part of the late war, the 
 Kafirs were, in this respect, in circumstances far preferable to us ; 
 for all the men in the belligerent tribes were animated with 
 one spirit, and were all under the control and direction of their 
 own chieftains, whose word or nod was to them the supreme law 
 of conduct. But whenever the parties who are actually engaged 
 in offensive operations, or are called out as soldiers, assume the 
 functions of a deliberative body, and choose to act or not to act 
 
408 THE OUANGE-UIYEIl SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 for reasons which they can easily assign, they give a great advan- 
 tage to the enemy. This is soon understood even by savages, 
 who seem, in their late wars, to have universally adopted the 
 maxim, “ Union is strength,” as the first principle of aggressive 
 warfare. This unwillingness of the colonists to come forth as 
 armed men, at the beck of any Governor that, on imperfect 
 information or from personal pique, might hastily wish them 
 to aid him in perpetrating what they considered to be acts of 
 gross injustice against native tribes, whom both the English and 
 Dutch settlers regarded as innocent, has more than once been made 
 the subject of severe reprehension. Their reluctance to be made 
 the facile instruments of the vindictive feelings of an irritated 
 Governor/had been recently displayed in a remarkable manner 
 towards Sir II . Pottinger and Sir H. Smith ; and the unwilling 
 portion of the colonists found encouragement in this course from 
 the vis inertia presented by the inhabitants of the Cape Colony, 
 when, as a deliberative and compact body, they successfully 
 resisted the Home Government in the attempt to make that 
 important part of South Africa a new penal settlement for the 
 reception of convicts. It was well, for several reasons, that this 
 ill-fated measure was frustrated. If it had been carried into 
 effect, it would have operated as a vast encouragement to the 
 Dutch Boers in trying to renew their former plan of domestic 
 slavery ; for they might then have pointed to the newly-imported 
 species of servitude, and have triumphantly asked the philanthropic 
 friends of the Natives, “ Is your degrading system, or our mild 
 one, the best method of treating men who are made in the image 
 of God ?” 
 
 But the three great parties in South Africa, — the English, 
 the Dutch, and the Natives, — have lately been taught, by most 
 painful experience, to entertain a better estimate of each other's 
 good and bad qualities. This will tend to restrain all of them 
 from those wanton aggressions and mischievous tricks, which, 
 while deemed to be “ fine sport ” by those that practised them, 
 have always rankled in the hearts of the injured, who usually 
 made a fearful retaliation at the first convenient opportunity. 
 Yast multitudes of the Natives are under instruction in Christian 
 principles, and in the arts of civilization; and still greater 
 numbers are desirous of obtaining the same means of elevating 
 
FAVOURABLE RESULTS OF ITS ABANDONMENT. 
 
 409 
 
 their characters and of improving their condition. It is the 
 paramount duty of the British Government, as well as of all true 
 patriots and benevolent men, to encourage them in these 
 laudable aspirations ; for, if allowed to enjoy their undoubted 
 rights without molestation, and if the different tribes live in 
 amity with each other, in the course of a few years they will 
 become the most numerous and powerful body in South Africa. 
 How imperative, then, is it on us to give to the mental pow T ers of 
 this fine race a proper direction, which may issue in the greatest 
 benefits to them, as well as to our own descendants and nearest 
 connexions ! 
 
 Many persons among us accustom themselves to complain of 
 the measures introduced by the successive Governors of the Cape 
 Colony and its adjoining provinces, and to attribute to them the 
 chief disasters which have befallen the country and its inhabit- 
 ants. Others have been as loud in their blame of Her Majesty's 
 Ministers at home, whose orders and instructions the Governors 
 were expected to carry out; a liberal latitude being seldom 
 granted to them for the exercise of a discretionary power. Both 
 these classes of critics are, to a certain extent, substantially cor- 
 rect. But neither the different Governors of this extensive 
 Colony, amounting, since the year 1814, to nearly a dozen, nor 
 the combinations of men constituting the varying Ministries that 
 have, during this period, been summoned by Her Majesty to 
 assume the reins of government, will appear to be very blame- 
 worthy, if we compare them with others of their own rank and 
 station in other quarters. In England changes of administration 
 are not uncommon in their occurrence; and, when not too fre- 
 quent, they are usually reputed to be admirable safeguards of the 
 British constitution, and the surest tests of its soundness. 
 
 In forming our estimate of human character, we must take 
 into account the habits which the men have acquired, and the 
 principal antecedents in their lives. The Governors with whom 
 the Cape colonists have been favoured, were generally officers in 
 the army, who had long been used to obey as well as to command ; 
 and, when they came, required their orders to be promptly ex- 
 ecuted in true military fashion. To the energy which they evinced 
 no one can object. It is rather to be viewed as a necessary 
 qualification in the person that is invested with the attributes of 
 
410 THE ORAN GE -RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 government over such heterogeneous masses, a vast majority of the 
 governed being half-enlightened savages. But when this promp- 
 titude is shown at the commencement of a new Governor’s 
 administration, it sometimes happens that a discovery is after- 
 wards made of his energy in action having been misapplied, and 
 perhaps an innocent chief and his tribe have been severely 
 punished for crimes in the perpetration of which they never par- 
 ticipated. It is in such emergencies as these that the different 
 temperaments of mind are manifested. Some Governors, on mak- 
 ing the unpleasant discovery, proceed at once to the redress of 
 the grievance, and gain much deserved applause for their frank- 
 ness in recalling the obnoxious orders, acknowledging that they 
 had virtually been wrong-doers, and trying, by restitution and 
 other means, to obliterate all traces of the injury which they had 
 unwittingly inflicted. Others, under similar circumstances, dis- 
 play an inflexibility of character, which will not allow them to 
 relax or modify any particle of their previous orders, though their 
 injustice and precipitancy have become evident to all the com- 
 munity. These are the men who never own themselves to have 
 been in error. They consider a softening of their sternness, and 
 any approach to mildness or restitution, to be signs of personal 
 weakness and indecision ; and would not permit themselves to be 
 compromised by the awkwardness implied in yielding to the 
 moral force of equitable concession; which, when obviously a 
 duty towards the party aggrieved, operates as an obligation only 
 on minds of the highest order, who fulfil it with becoming grace 
 and dignity. 
 
 Now, after all that has been premised, if we be inclined 
 strictly to scrutinize the official instructions and the public 
 actions of the various Lord-Lieutenants of Ireland, or Governors- 
 General of India, who have been appointed since 1814, we shall 
 perceive as strong grounds for vituperation in them, as we can 
 find in the conduct of colonial affairs by the Governors placed 
 over the British dependencies in Southern Africa. It scarcely 
 ever forms a matter of dispute, whether these high functionaries, 
 and those who promoted them to office, have not all had the best 
 intentions in framing and carrying out those measures which they 
 have devised for the benefit of the people whom they have been 
 appointed to govern. In their general sincerity all are agreed. 
 
FAVOURABLE RESULTS OF ITS ABANDONMENT. 
 
 411 
 
 after making the ordinary abatement for human infirmity and 
 errors in judgment. But the most common complaint preferred 
 against these Viceroys in the dependencies now specified, is, that 
 the principles on which they have severally acted often exhibit 
 great anomalies and glaring contradictions. But in this they are 
 not singular. The Romans, in the fairest days of their common- 
 wealth, not unfrequently exhibited symptoms of the same incon- 
 sistency. The two consuls, and those eminent men who under 
 them held proconsular office, often departed to the province 
 which had been assigned to each, and there, at the same time , 
 acted on principles decidedly antagonistic. But if we carefully 
 study the effects of those remarkable discrepancies in the govern- 
 ing body, we shall find that they sometimes proved to be the 
 means of eliciting a more equitable course of action, better 
 suited to the altered condition of the people. Intelligent 
 consuls who were subsequently elected, having suffered the first 
 irritation of popular feeling to exhaust itself, wisely combined the 
 conflicting theories of the two parties, and, by giving prominence 
 at all convenient opportunities to sounder axioms of government, 
 produced at length one harmonious plan, which worked well, and 
 commended itself to all who enjoyed its benefits. 
 
 Such were the results perceptible among those ancient 
 Heathens, who were not favoured with the pure light of Chris- 
 tianity as the true basis of all useful legislation and good govern- 
 ment. In our days results very similar, yet still more 
 remarkable, may be traced, by the Christian philosopher, in the 
 management of affairs in our distant colonies ; for in all of them 
 the faults of the directing mind (to use a commercial phrase) 
 “ leave a large margin” for the interference of Divine Providence, 
 and the display of its healing and ameliorating process : — 
 
 “From seeming evil still educing good, 
 
 And better tbence again, and better still.” 
 
 [Por the sentiments contained in this article on “the Results 
 of the Abandonment,” and in that which precedes it, (pp. 399- 
 411,) the author is not responsible. The editor thought it 
 desirable to bring down the information to the latest date prior 
 to publication ; and, if he had waited to submit these two papers 
 to the author for his approval, their transmission and return would 
 have occupied more than six months.] 
 
412 
 
 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 THE GKEAT LAKE N’GAML 
 
 Our geographical knowledge has been much extended by the 
 discovery which Messrs. Oswell and Livingstone have recently 
 made of the Great Lake N'gami, lying in about 20 degrees south 
 latitude, and 24 degrees east longitude. The existence of this Lake 
 had long been reported by the Natives; but the means of 
 arriving at any certainty concerning it were unknown until these 
 two adventurous gentlemen engaged in the undertaking. Dr. 
 Livingstone had long resided at Kolobeng in lat. 25° ; and from 
 his accurate knowledge of every thing relating to the Natives, he 
 was placed in favourable circumstances for entering on the enter- 
 prise. All being ready, he and his company left Kolobeng on June 
 1st, 1849. On the 4th of July they came to a large river about 
 three hundred miles from Kolobeng ; and, by following its banks 
 three hundred miles further, they reached the long-expected Lake 
 early in August. Thus, by great intrepidity and perseverance, 
 they settled this doubtful point, and added a satisfactory portion 
 of information concerning the Desert and Lake to our former trea- 
 sure, which had tiE then been small and unsatisfactory. This has 
 opened a new field of investigation, and already yielded a rich 
 return to some of our enterprising traders. 
 
 I now introduce the deeply interesting journal of Mr. M‘Cabe 
 entire, as far as it has been published. His papers made their 
 appearance first in “ The Eriend of the Sovereignty/' and have been 
 copied into “ The Graham's-Town Journal /' from which I now 
 take them for the instruction of the reader, as they give a very 
 good idea of travelling according to African life. 
 
 THE KALAGHARE DESERT. 
 
 “ We transfer from ‘ The Eriend of the Sovereignty ’ the following 
 account by Mr. M c Cabe of a journey made by him across the Kala- 
 ghare Desert. The route, it will be seen, is one which can only be 
 attempted by those willing to brave fatigue and privation of more than 
 an ordinary character. Mr. M c Cabe relates his adventures with great 
 plainness ; and the public are indebted to him for his contribution to 
 that stock of knowledge of this country, which has of late largely 
 
 accumulated, exciting great interest both in this and in the parent 
 country.” 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N^GAMI. 
 
 413 
 
 JOURNAL KEPT DURING A TOUR IN THE INTERIOR OF SOUTH 
 AFRICA TO THE LAKE N’GAMI, AND TO THE COUNTRY TWO 
 HUNDRED AND FIFTY MILES BEYOND, BY MR. JOSEPH 
 M c CABE. 
 
 “ In our late journey through the great Kalaghare Desert, to the 
 Lake N 5 Garni, and to the region two hundred and fifty miles beyond, we 
 took our usual course towards Kolobeng, having started from Bloem- 
 Fontein on the first of May, and reached the residence of the friendly 
 chief Secheli on the 29th of the same month. On our route to the 
 above chief, we passed the stations of two of the most hospitable of 
 Missionaries, Messrs. Ludorf and Edwards. Various considerations 
 induced me to try the route through the Kalaghare Desert ; and, after 
 leaving a waggon, thirty oxen, some bags of coffee, sugar, meal, and 
 other articles, as a reserve, we pursued our course to the kraal of the 
 chief Sentuhe, forty miles south-west of Kolobeng, which we reached 
 on June 3rd. My reason for visiting him was, to obtain a guide, 
 knowing that his father, old Sebiege, chief of the Wanketse, had tra- 
 velled that country, and dwelt for a long time on the border of the 
 Lake. From this tribe we obtained a good deal of information, and, 
 although by no means encouraging, we were determined to try and 
 overcome the difficulties which were said to form a barrier ; and, having 
 obtained three natives as guides, we started on the enterprise on the 
 fifth of June, with good hopes of success. Our course then became 
 west by north. We travelled sixty miles, which took us three days, 
 through the sand, before we reached water ; this at once proved to us 
 that we had entered the Desert. We halted at a Ballalla kraal, which 
 we reached on the 8th. 
 
 “ These natives are very poor : they possess nothing, and subsist on 
 what game may fall into their pits or traps, on locusts and roots of the 
 Kalaghare. From them we ascertained, that a vley of rain-water was 
 to be found in the neighbourhood ; and, after giving them some beads, 
 two men of the kraal, as guides, accompanied Mr. Maher and some of 
 my boys in search of it. After driving the oxen about fifteen miles, 
 they came to a vley of water, but so scanty that, in order to prevent 
 them from trampling the water into mud, only two oxen could be 
 allowed to drink at a time. While the oxen and horses went to the 
 water, I employed my time in gaining all the information I could pos- 
 sibly get from these poor creatures ; and found that a well or pit, con- 
 taining good water, lay in a northerly direction from where we 
 stood. Early on the 9th, I took my guide, and went in search of the 
 well ; and, after proceeding some distance from the kraal, we fell in 
 with a foot-path which we followed for six miles, and which brought 
 us to a fine well. I examined it, and found it about fifteen feet deep, 
 and containing almost sufficient water for our stock. This well is 
 called by the natives Secuil. This little discovery was of great import- 
 ance to us. I returned to the waggons, and found that Maher had 
 not returned with our cattle and horses from the water, which had 
 been sent the previous day. Late in the evening, however, all arrived 
 
414 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 safe. The oxen and horses showed that they had been to water, for 
 they looked full. 
 
 “ On the morning of the 10th we made for the Secuil, which took us 
 two hours with the waggon, Here we out-spanned, and took out our 
 tin buckets ; and, after forming a small dam by the side of the well, we 
 posted three men to draw out the water : one went down to the sur- 
 face of the water, another half-way down, while the other stood on the 
 top. These pits are generally found with spars of wood fixed down the 
 sides to support the drawers ; and by this means we had all the water 
 drained out, and thrown out into our temporary dam. Our guide 
 informed us, that we should be four days without water : so, after fill- 
 ing our kegs and water-sacks, the oxen and horses were brought up to 
 drink, and very little did they leave remaining. On the 11th, we 
 resumed our trek , and, having the morning moon, we inspanned at 
 four a.m. After four days’ hard driving, from daylight till sunset, allow- 
 ing only two hours for outspanning, we came to the Dowtley, a distance 
 of eighty miles from the last well. On hard ground a waggon may 
 travel a hundred miles in four days, but here we had heavy sand all the 
 way. The Dowtley is a large pan with a good fountain, and several 
 good pits with plenty of water. On our way to the Dowtley we shot 
 several springbucks. These bucks are found where there is no water 
 to be had, and so is the eiland, and the giraffe. Our oxen suffered 
 severely, the sand covering the felloes of the wheel. The days were 
 warm; and, being without water, we thought the oxen would kill 
 themselves when they again reached a fountain. After drinking, they 
 lay down close to the water, every now and then getting up and tak- 
 ing a fresh drink : thus the poor animals continued nearly the whole 
 of the next day. We gave them a day’s rest, and on the 16th we 
 again entered on our journey. 
 
 “ According to our guide’s account, we had five days to travel with- 
 out water : so, after carefully filling our water-utensils, we started at 
 ten a.m. After three days’ ride, we struck upon a kraal of natives 
 possessing sheep and goats, also a field of Kafir melons which they had 
 cultivated : this was quite unexpected. They received us in a friendly 
 manner, and gave us a drink of goats’ milk, and as many melons as we 
 could carry away. The first inquiry we made was for water: they 
 gave us to understand that there was no water within two days’ trek 
 from this. We then asked them where they obtained water for their 
 sheep and goats : the chief pointed to the field of melons, and said, 
 ‘ There is our water.’ I found the natives of this kraal very reserved. 
 I could get but little information from them respecting the route to the 
 Lake, and they raised great obstacles to our success. As the waggon 
 proceeded, I took my horse and made a huntsman-like search for 
 water, and thus took a circuit of fifteen miles, but could not trace any 
 path that appeared likely to lead to water. I now felt satisfied that 
 their goats and sheep ate the melons as a substitute for water. We 
 pushed on another day, this being again the fourth day without finding 
 water ; and, having travelled through heavy sand, several oxen dropped 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N*GAMI. 
 
 415 
 
 in the yoke. On the fifth day the oxen could pull the waggons no 
 further, being quite overcome with thirst ; and, according to informa- 
 tion received from the Bushmen, the water was still a day s ride with 
 the waggon. 
 
 “ On Sunday, the 20th, while preparing to push forward with the 
 oxen, horses, and boys to seek for water, two Bushmen made their 
 appearance, but on our approach they fled. Maher and myself, being 
 mounted, started after them; but, being mounted on thirsty steeds, 
 we had some trouble before we could gain on these fleet-footed fellows. 
 They often drive-in the eiland. We at length succeeded in bringing 
 one to a stand. Having some beads and tobacco in my pocket, I pre- 
 sented him with a little of each, and coaxed him to my waggon, which 
 he appeared to approach with great reluctance. He understood a 
 little Sechuana ; and, with the assistance of my interpreter, he gave us 
 to understand that he would show us a field of melons not far off. I 
 at once resolved to drive my oxen and horses to the spot, leaving two 
 men in charge of the waggons. The remainder of us set off, accom- 
 panied by the Bushman, who took us about ten miles. The oxen 
 then began to raise their heads to windward, and soon after to double 
 their pace : shortly afterwards they increased their speed to a trot. 
 At first they only came to an odd melon here and there ; five or six 
 oxen, joined by a horse or two, disputing a bite at the first they came 
 to ; and so they continued to do until the patch of melons became 
 thicker. I soon had the satisfaction of seeing my oxen spread out and 
 feeding the same as if they were on a field of sweet green grass. By 
 sunset I felt satisfied that my oxen and horses were full, and their 
 thirst quenched, so that we returned to the waggons that night. 
 
 <£ Early in the morning we inspanned, the oxen greatly refreshed. 
 Leaving the boys to come on with the waggons, Maher and myself 
 mounted to go in quest of game. We shot a giraffe, and drove-in an 
 eiland. The waggons having travelled fifteen miles or five hours, we 
 found them out spanned in the midst of a patch of melons. I was 
 quite delighted to see our oxen and horses in the midst of a field of 
 such an invaluable article in the Desert, and ourselves in possession of 
 several slices off the ribs of a fat giraffe, while all hands were busy 
 skinning a fine eiland, which we had driven in, and which was stretched 
 out alongside of us. With a roaring fire, and ravenous appetites, 
 being somewhat impatient for a mouthful, the kettle and gridiron were 
 soon on the fire, and ere long the fat was dripping, and blazing away 
 in the fire. We only grumbled because our gridiron, not being one of 
 the improved kind, would not enable us to catch the fat ; I must also 
 add, that our kettle was but half full, for we had been on half allowance 
 since the day before, on account of one of our vatjes , e water-casks/ 
 having lost the stopper, got upset, and the water, as a matter of 
 course, ran out. Still we were as happy as kings after our feast. The 
 eiland was cut up into biltong , salted, and stowed into the waggon. 
 We then inspanned, and pushed on half the night ; rode five hours, 
 fifteen miles. Besumed our trek early next day, and at twelve noon 
 
416 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 reached the Kang, a large salt-pan with wells of water, very salt. 
 This was now the seventh day without water, since we left the 
 Dowtley. 
 
 “ There is a nearer course from the Dowtley to Kang ; but, for some 
 reason best known to himself, our guide took us a long way round. 
 The water being unfit for drinking purposes, except for the oxen, we 
 dug a pit at the northern side of the pan, and found good fresh water, 
 but so scanty that it took us a day and night to fill our water-casks. 
 Our guide now pointed out two ways by which we could proceed. To 
 the west, he said, we could get to the Lehutito, where we should find 
 good water. By his account he made it four days’ journey, which we 
 calculated must be near ninety miles, and much out of our course. The 
 other route being N.W., and in a more direct line, we adopted it : 
 although without water, we trusted to the chance of finding melons. 
 We had now to prepare for a journey of fourteen days without water. 
 This appeared to us rather long ; consequently our powder canisters 
 were emptied, a number of water-sacks, and even ostrich egg-shells, 
 were all brought into use, besides our half-aum, and two five-gallon 
 kegs. 
 
 “Before we left the Kang, a number of Griquas arrived with several 
 waggons, also endeavouring to make their way towards the Lake. 
 They had barely outspanned before we were visited by them. Among 
 the rest was a petty captain belonging to Sentulie, who seemed to 
 have the most to say, and conducted the party. After conversing some 
 time as to the privations they had gone through before reaching the 
 Kang, broad hints were thrown out by them that they wished to 
 accompany us. He said he knew the direction well, and would be of 
 great assistance to us. I would much rather have declined their 
 company, but I knew not how to avoid them. I remained there on 
 the 24th. At cotfee time the whole gang came towards us, and, 
 squatting all around our fire, intimated that their coffee and tea were 
 used up, and that they did not know what they should do without. 
 After finishing two kettles of tea, with a due proportion of sugar, and 
 begging a couple of trehsels — as they called it — of tea, and some 
 sugar, they inquired when I intended to move forward : c To-morrow, 5 
 was my reply. Accordingly, on the 25 th, our fourteen days 5 supply of 
 water completed, and all stowed away in the waggon, we inspanned 
 and made a move, leaving the Griquas and their party behind. 
 
 “ We travelled twelve miles, and then outspanned. We had not, 
 however, long unyoked, when the cracking of whips announced the 
 coming of the Griqua train ; and before we had time to take some 
 refreshment, up they came and outspanned, and said, 4 We are glad to 
 have caught up with you, and will now try and keep up with you. 5 
 Seeing our kettle on the fire, and our karbonatjes well peppered and 
 salted, and producing rather a savoury perfume, they preferred the 
 squatting system. The boys announced the breakfast ready, and, 
 anxious to delay as little as possible, we ordered the breakfast to 
 be served up. Our kettle being rather small, — the larger one being 
 
THE GREAT LAKE n'gAMI. 
 
 417 
 
 stowed away to prevent our being too free with the water, — these 
 worthies did not forget to hint that they feared they should not 
 get a cup out of that small kettle, while others remarked, ‘ That 
 does not look like the kettle you had on the fire yesterday.’ 
 ‘No,’ answered one of my servants who understood the Griqua lan- 
 guage : c the kettle you refer to cannot be brought into use before we 
 have the good luck to reach the Lake ; and I expect, before we go very 
 far, we shall have no water for the small kettle.’ ‘And what will your 
 master do then P A white man cannot do without tea and coffee : he 
 will have to turn back.’ ‘Not so long as melons are to be found,’ 
 said the boy. They then begged a treksel of coffee, and went to their 
 waggons. We breakfasted, and ordered the boys to inspan the oxen, 
 and rode till ten o’clock at night. 
 
 “ Pursued our journey early next morning, and reached the Lat Lake, 
 a large salt-pan. Here we found a Ballalla kraal, with a large flock 
 of bucks. They had cultivated a large field of Kafir melons. Prom 
 them I purchased some milk-goats. I found that goats travel much 
 better through the Desert than cattle, feeding, as they do, upon the 
 leaves of the different plants and shrubs. The people also supplied us 
 with some melons, for which I was thankful. These melons are very 
 good in a thirsty land. Here our oxen got a few wild melons ; and 
 we remained that day, it being Sunday. 
 
 “Monday, at eight a . m ., continued our trek. On the 25th we 
 reached another kraal of natives, who had a flock of goats, and a 
 field of melons. Prom them I managed to purchase a patch for my 
 cattle. The rest of the field was guarded by a number of women ; the 
 oxen and horses were then driven in, and much trouble had the 
 women to keep them within bounds. Before long the patch was laid 
 bare, and then the women had no chance of restraining them. A rush 
 to the forbidden field was the result. My boys were obliged to run to 
 the women’s assistance. The oxen were brought up, inspanned, and 
 at four p . m . we were again on the move, in company with the Griqua 
 train. We travelled till late at night, and in the morning found our- 
 selves outspanned at a small native village. They also possessed 
 goats and a few sheep, and fields of melons which they had cultivated. 
 Prom them I could get but little information ; but, after some little 
 difficulty, we learnt from them that a small distance out of our course 
 we might find some melons. After presenting a few beads to the head 
 man of the village, he gave us a guide ; and, after driving the oxen 
 and horses ten miles in a westerly direction, we came to where the 
 melons lay thick on the ground. The cattle, after feeding for three 
 hours, began to lie down full and quite satisfied, which clearly proves 
 the invaluable qualities of the melon as a substitute for water. We 
 returned to the waggons, but did not reach them before dark. 
 
 “ I now found out, through one of the Griqua party, that Ghamma, a 
 man of some note among the Wanketses, and conductor of the Griqua 
 train, had put all the obstacles in my way, by warning the Ballallas 
 and Bushmen in the country not to give the white man any informal 
 
 E E 
 
418 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 tion as to water, distance, or course to the Lake ; he even sent men far 
 in advance for that purpose. After hearing all this, I made up my 
 mind to leave them, and take a different course, let the result be what 
 it might. Early in the morning we were again on the move, and by 
 midnight reached a Ballalla kraal. I was now told that this was the 
 last kraal we should see, and that we should now enter upon a country 
 inhabited only by wild Bushmen. The natives here appeared to know 
 well the course to the Lake, but I found them very reserved. I did 
 my utmost to obtain a guide, but in vain. The head man of this 
 little village replied : ‘ If you were alone with only your own waggons, 
 I would give you a guide ; but you are aware that the Wanketse chief 
 is close behind you. He has sent some of his men to warn me, that if 
 I dare to give you a guide, or even give you the least information 
 about the road, he will destroy us. But, never mind, I will give your 
 own guide all the information I can. 5 
 
 “ Determined not to travel with Mr. Ghamma and his party, after 
 making a few presents to the captain of the village, I inspanned 
 early on the 1st of July, and continued our course, which now 
 became N.N.W. We rode all that day, and at sunset we reached a 
 patch of melons. Here we halted for the night. Next morning, as 
 usual, we were early on the move, our guide leading us all this day 
 and a part of the next a N.W. course. On the afternoon of the 2nd of 
 July he disappeared. This brought us to a dead stand-still; so we out- 
 spanned : by sunset he made his appearance. On inquiring of h im 
 where he had been, he said, £ I saw a Bushman, and ran after him, and 
 he took me so far that I lost the spot where I had left the waggons. 5 
 In the morning we resumed our course, still N.W., and continued the 
 same all day. 
 
 ec On the morning of July 3rd, our guide seemed to wander : every 
 now and then he climbed up some of the highest trees he could find, 
 and at last brought us to a halt. We were now obliged to outspan. 
 This being the second day without melons, Maher and myself 
 immediately went in one direction in search of them, while some of our 
 boys started in another. Maher and myself succeeded ; and in the 
 morning we inspanned, and directed our waggons to the spot where we 
 had found them, and which we had some difficulty in finding again. 
 Here we shot an eiland. All this time our guide was missing. By the 
 neglect of our herds, we lost a fine horse which had been separated 
 from the rest, and not seen afterwards. I heard after, from Griquas 
 who followed my trek, that the horse went back, and, trying to get a 
 drink of water at the Kang, fell into the pit, and there died ; so the 
 horse must have gone back about two hundred miles. 
 
 “ On the 5th, our guide returned, and informed us that the last two 
 days he had been leading us wrong, and wished we would remain until 
 the train of Griquas came up. This we at once declined, but 
 inspanned and proceeded. He then turned us from N.W. to N.E. for 
 about fifty miles. Our course then became north. On the 6th the 
 herds lost seven oxen, but we did not miss them till the 7th. Mr. 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N^GAMI. 
 
 419 
 
 Maher and Hendrik, mounted on horseback, took a little water with 
 them, and went in search of the lost oxen. After going back about 
 twenty miles they fell in with the spoor, which they followed another 
 fifty miles before they found them. It was by mere good luck that 
 they escaped the Bushmen ; for, had they fallen in with them, there had 
 been no chance of their recovery. There being no melons for our oxen 
 and horses, when Maher left us, and our water fast diminishing, we 
 could not wait for him ; so we pushed on. 
 
 “ On the afternoon of the 7th we trekked until sunset, and then 
 halted for the night, but still without melons ; our oxen, of course, 
 thirsty. I could not help thinking of Maher and Hendrik, who had 
 gone in search of the lost oxen : fearing that they would greatly suffer 
 from thirst, I filled two bottles with some water, and tied them with 
 some biscuit in a handkerchief, and hung it to a tree near the waggon- 
 track, so that they could not help seeing it : and it was very fortunate 
 for them I did so ; for their horses knocked up, and they were obliged 
 to foot it, distracted with thirst. The third day they came to where 
 I had slung the handkerchief. Old Hendrik, a keen-eyed Hottentot, 
 caught sight of it first, and soon hauled it down and examined its con- 
 tents, each taking a hasty drink ; but they wisely reserved a little in 
 each bottle, not knowing when or where they might overtake the wag- 
 gons. On the 8th of July I reached a large and rather deep valley, 
 called by the natives Mugube Magoolo. This was the first appearance 
 of a valley we had met with since we left Sentuhe’s. Here the recent 
 spoor of elephants and rhinoceroses was for the first time seen. This 
 valley stretches from N.W. to N.E., and in many seasons holds water. 
 On the south side it is lined with heavy sand-hills. It was at this place 
 where a party of Griquas, three years ago, were disappointed in finding 
 water, and were obliged to abandon their waggons and oxen, and 
 nearly lost their lives from thirst; but, fortunately, a shower of rain 
 saved them. Their waggons were burned, and most of their oxen fell 
 into the hands of the Bushmen. 
 
 “ On the 9th we found a small patch of melons, barely sufficient 
 for our wants. Here I examined our supply of water, and found that 
 we had only sufficient for one day ; and as our guide could not tell us 
 when we would reach the first water, I measured it out by pints, and, 
 by reducing each man to one pint per day, I found I could make it 
 do for five days. My men were accordingly put on this allowance. 
 The Totties could not understand this at first ; but, with the assist- 
 ance of a melon now and then, they managed tolerably well. I must 
 mention that, in measuring out the water, I did not forget Maher 
 and Hendrik. On the morning of the 10th I again filled two bottles 
 with water, and tied them with some biscuit to a bush near our waggon-, 
 spoor. The bush being rather low, a lion, following our track, came 
 on the handkerchief, tore it down, and, after rolling the bottles about, 
 and scattering the few biscuits, swallowed a piece of cheese, and 
 walked off. Late in the day we arrived at another valley ; and, after 
 travelling up its course for four miles, we struck off to the north, 
 
 2 E 2 
 
420 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 following an elephant’s path, and halted for the night without any 
 melons. Oxen tremendously thirsty. 
 
 “ On the 11th we pursued our journey; and, having travelled 
 about three miles, the path divided into two; one struck to the 
 N.N.E., and the other N.N.W. Our guide followed the one leading 
 N.N.W. We travelled all the day through thick and heavy sand ; 
 shot an eiland; and halted at night without any melon-s. Early on 
 the 12th, continued our route through thick sand. This day we were 
 again without melons. Our oxen now. began dropping in the yoke; 
 as fast as they dropped, we replaced them with fresh ones. On the 
 13th our oxen could scarcely bring on the waggons. I left the boys 
 to come on the best way they could with the thirsty oxen, while 
 myself and Prince, a native servant whom I had obtained from the 
 chief Secheli, started in search of water, both of us mounted on 
 thirsty horses. After riding two hours, we fell in with a few melons, 
 which we gathered and gave to our horses, not forgetting ourselves. 
 Off-saddled for half an hour, and feasted upon the melons. Up-saddled, 
 and proceeded on our search. 
 
 “ After riding twelve miles further, we struck on a place where the 
 trees and bushes had some years since been cut down with axes. 
 Prince remarked, * It must have been old Sebiego’s people that had 
 done this, and we cannot be far from water now.’ We pushed on 
 through this place where the trees had been cut down, when all at 
 once we fell in with a fresh rhinoceros spoor ; and knowing that this 
 animal never goes far from water, unless he is much hunted, which 
 I knew was not the case here, we followed the spoor ; though it gave 
 us a great deal of trouble to do so, still we kept it, and found, as 
 we proceeded, that the track was joined by another, until it led us to a 
 foot-path where many fresh spoors were visible ; and ere long we came 
 upon several pits, but so scarce was the water, that we barely got 
 enough for ourselves and horses. However, we went round to all, 
 and found that by opening them we should be likely to succeed ; and, 
 to crown this success, we found that at a short distance to the west 
 lay a fine field of wild melons. I immediately started Prince back to 
 the waggons, to inform the people that relief was at hand ; that we 
 had found water. When he reached the waggons, a short halt was 
 made. All the water was brought out of the waggons, and divided 
 amongst them, and not a drop did they leave. While Prince went 
 back to hurry on the waggons, I amused myself by opening one of 
 the pits, which had been stopped up by Bushmen. While very busily 
 throwing out sticks and stones, I perceived a rhinoceros coming 
 towards the water, within fifty yards of me. My rifle being close at 
 hand, I treated him to a bullet behind the shoulder; blowing and 
 snorting he ran for about a hundred yards, with the blood streaming 
 from his nostrils, when he tumbled over to rise no more. 
 
 “After working some time, I had the pit cleared to the depth of 
 three feet. It was nearly sunset before the waggons arrived, and by 
 that time I had obtained sufficient water for our immediate wants. 
 
THE GEEAT LAKE N*GAMI. 
 
 421 
 
 My people were so impatient, that, before unyoking the oxen, they ran 
 to the pit and drank heartily ; the oxen were then outspanned, and 
 both they and the horses were driven to the melons, where the herds 
 remained with them the whole of that night. c Coffee ! 5 was now the 
 cry, and two kettles were accordingly brought out and filled ; and ere 
 long the fire was blazing away under both; and not many minutes 
 elapsed before we were enjoying that refreshing beverage, in addition 
 to our biscuit. The Bakuains and Wanketses, of whom I had eight in 
 my service, stood the nineteen days without water, and not even a 
 murmur escaped them. They did not ask for so much as one pint of 
 water, but satisfied themselves with the melons. Early on the 14th 
 of July I dispatched Alexander and Prince, two native servants, each 
 with a led horse, some water, and provisions, in search of Maher and 
 Hendrik, with directions to keep the waggon-spoor. They rode for 
 about twenty miles, and found Maher and Hendrik sitting under a tree, 
 taking rest. Of course the water met with a hearty reception; it was 
 immediately taken from the horses, and the two thirsty men relieved. 
 They had found the oxen ; but their horses had both knocked up, and 
 they were consequently obliged to foot it, greatly fatigued. 
 
 “ After they had taken some refreshment, Hendrik and Alexander 
 mounted the fresh horses, taking with them what water they had left, 
 and went back to try and relieve the two knocked-up and thirsty 
 horses ; but they found one dead, and the other too far gone to leave 
 any hope of its recovery : so both animals perished for want of water. 
 Leaving Prince to come on slowly with the oxen, Maher mounted the 
 horse I had sent to him, and at five p.m. he reached the waggons in 
 safety. We felt rejoiced at having met again; he could not help 
 remarking that the little water I had occasionally left on the waggon- 
 track had saved them from perishing of thirst. They fully expected to 
 find the waggons deserted ; and were surprised that the oxen had 
 pulled them such a distance, through the deep sand, without water, 
 and with so few melons. On the 14th we were all busy clearing out 
 the several pits ; and by evening we had got a good supply of water. 
 After having been nineteen days without drinking any thing, our oxen 
 and horses were brought up, and driven to the water ; but, having 
 been in a good field of melons all day, they did not drink so much as 
 we expected. The oxen were now nearly worn out, consequently we 
 resolved to give them two days 5 rest. The Griquas and Mr. Ghamma 
 again caught up with us ; and we heard from some of them that they 
 had found water two days ago, though we had found none. Mr. 
 Ghamma was astonished to find us here, and said, ‘ You have 
 travelled w T ell, and beaten me. 5 
 
 <e We had now crossed a Desert of five hundred miles in breadth ; 
 which the scarcity of water, heavy sand, and a bad guide rendered no 
 easy task. In many parts — 
 
 ‘ Not a bird was to he seen. 
 
 And the stillness of death reigned over the scene/ 
 
 A deep and unceasing sand, covered with a kind of thin grass, and a 
 
422 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 low sort of hooked thorn, which often checked the oxen, continually 
 lay before ns, and greatly impeded our progress. Hundreds of Bush- 
 men villages were scattered through the latter part of this Desert, but 
 were all at this time deserted, some very recently : the smoke from 
 their fires appeared in all directions. The country to the west and 
 north-west of our route was inhabited by them. While the Griquas 
 were at the pits, they managed to catch two of these Bushmen ; they 
 were fine strapping fellows, much superior to their southern brethren. 
 
 “ The country to the W. and N.W., up to the Atlantic Ocean, is 
 occupied by the Damaras, a powerful tribe, rich in cattle ; they wear 
 but very little clothing or covering of any kind. The country to the S.E. 
 of them is inhabited by a horde of Corannas, under one Jonker Afri- 
 cander. This tribe often goes out on a foray against the Damaras, 
 and succeeds in taking droves of cattle. A party of Baralongs and 
 Batlaries from over the Yaal Biver, lately made a trading expedition 
 to their country, and actually brought back two hundred head of cattle. 
 
 “ On the 18th we left the pits, accompanied by the Griquas. Our 
 course now became nearly east. Maher and myself mounted, and 
 went in quest of game, and drove-in a fine fat eiland. We reached the 
 Ganse late on the 19th. Here we found good and sufficient water for 
 all our wants. Mr. Ghamma and his party shot two rhinoceroses : 
 the horns they bartered to me in exchange* for tea and coffee. On 
 the 21st we continued our journey, leaving the Griqua train behind. 
 We travelled twenty miles, and halted for the night in a field of melons. 
 Early next morning we were again on the move, and fell in with a borielle , 
 or black rhinoceros, and shot it. Here we unyoked the oxen for two 
 hours, and took breakfast. Again we inspanned, and continued till 
 four p.m., when we found a small pit with a little water, and halted for 
 the night. 
 
 “ Early on the 23 rd we again pushed on ; but had not gone far, when 
 we came upon another well, containing sufficient water to fill our vatjes, 
 (water-casks,) and enough for our horses ; but the oxen got none ; a 
 few hours’ work at the well would have procured us abundance, but we 
 were anxious to push forward, and therefore started again immediately. 
 Our guide wandered from the proper course as usual, consequently we 
 were another day without water. We now regretted that we did* not 
 remain at the last well till we had opened it, and given the oxen 
 water. Our oxen would not have suffered so much, had our guide 
 directed us properly ; for we should not then have been without water. 
 
 “ On the 24th the forests through which we passed were so thick, 
 that we were obliged to bring our axes into play, to clear a road for 
 our waggons. After travelling eighteen miles, daylight was fast dis- 
 appearing, and yet no signs of water ; and we had again made up our 
 minds to halt, and spend another night without finding any, when 
 Alexander accidently noticed that one of our dogs appeared rather 
 playful, and, after calling him, found him quite wet. This caused a 
 general turn-out ; and in a few minutes every one at the waggons, 
 including Kafirs, stood round the dog, and found that he had, without 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N'GAMI. 
 
 423 
 
 doubt, been to water. A general search was made, and before long 
 we found a vley of good water, about three hundred yards to the north 
 of where we had stopped. The waggons were drawn up to the vley , 
 and as each ox was unyoked he ran to the water. They were very 
 thirsty. At supper-time the poor dog who had found the water was 
 not forgotten; every one treated him to a piece of meat. On the 25 th, 
 having good water, and plenty of sweet grass, we remained at the vley. 
 Maher, myself, and after-rider, saddled-up and went in pursuit of game. 
 We had not gone far from the waggons, when we came upon another large 
 vley> supplied by a good spring ; many geese, ducks, and other wild 
 fowl on its surface, and so deep that a horse might swim in it. This 
 vley must contain water in the driest seasons. 
 
 “We had not long left the vley , when we observed a troop of 
 giraffes quietly feeding, standing at a short distance from us. We 
 rode up towards them ; but, when within three hundred yards, they got 
 scent of us, and made off. Our trusty steeds soon brought us up to 
 their heels ; for some few minutes we were hidden by the dust ; ere 
 long we were riding by their sides. We turned out two of the herd, 
 and tried to drive them towards the waggons ; but we soon perceived 
 that their race was run ; they got obstinate, and would go no farther : 
 a bullet from each of our rifles laid them low. We then returned to 
 the waggons. When our Bakuains and Wanketses heard of our 
 success, they followed our horses 5 spoor to where the giraffes had been 
 shot, and at midnight returned loaded with flesh. On the 26th we 
 continued our course. The country hereabouts must have been visited 
 with heavy and late rains, for all the vley 8 were full of water. Tar in 
 the horizon we now observed a blue speck ; but as the sun passed the 
 meridian, it gradually disappeared, and at last we lost sight of it alto- 
 gether. We travelled on until ten o’clock at night, and then halted 
 at a pool of rain-water. Maher and myself, expecting game, lay in 
 wait at the edge of the water ; we had not waited long, when we saw 
 two objects approaching, which turned out to be rhinoceroses coming 
 to drink. We waited until they gave us the chance of giving them a 
 broadside, when both of us fired at one ; wheeling round, they both set 
 off, the one severely wounded. 
 
 “ On the 27th, at an early hour, we were again on the move ; and 
 as the sun showed its rays above the horizon, a chain of hills distinctly 
 appeared in the distance. At two a.m. we unyoked the oxen for two hours, 
 breakfasted, again inspanned, pushed on, and at five p.m. reached the 
 foot of the hills, where we found a vley of rain-water. We unyoked 
 for two hours. I took my spy-glass, and climbed to the top of one 
 of the hills to look out for the Lake ; but, the day being far gone, my 
 glass was not powerful enough for the distance, which was, by our 
 guide’s account, thirty-five miles. At seven o’clock in the evening we 
 again moved on, and continued until ten o’clock at night. We 
 inspanned early on the following day, with the hope of reaching the 
 Lake about sunset. We had not proceeded far, before we fell in with 
 the spoor of three bull elephants. Leaving the waggons to push on, 
 
424 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 with instructions to the drivers to reach the Lake if possible, Maher 
 and myself, with two after-riders, and three of our Bakuains, followed 
 on the spoor of the elephants, which took us about twenty miles to 
 the westward, where we found that a number of Bushmen had also 
 fallen in with the spoor, far ahead of us, and had dispersed them ; so 
 the result of our day’s work proved fruitless. 
 
 “ We then gave up the chase, and off-saddled for an hour. After 
 saddling-up we went in search of the Lake ; shot a rhinoceros ; the 
 
 sun went down, and yet no sign of the Lake. We again pushed on ; 
 
 and, long after dark, we for the first time heard the sound of the 
 
 mighty waters. The sound at first put me in mind of the distant sea. 
 
 By ten o’clock at night we reached its banks, which are rather boggy, 
 and being thickly covered with reeds, and very dark at the time, we 
 had some trouble to get to the water. However, we succeeded at 
 last ; and, after we, as well as our horses, had taken a hearty drink, we 
 went in search of our waggons. Seeing a light at a distance, we made 
 for it, and found it to be a kraal containing sheep, goats, and a few 
 cattle ; to our surprise, we found our herdsman and horses here. On 
 inquiring of the herdsman where the waggons were, he replied, ‘ I 
 cannot say ; the horses took fright about the middle of the day, ran 
 off, and I followed them.’ The horses were well secured on account 
 of the lions being rather troublesome. We off-saddled and remained 
 at this place for the night ; got a drink of milk, made a good fire, and 
 lay down for the night ; having nothing to cover ourselves, we found 
 it very cold. Long before day-light we were up sitting round the fire, 
 impatient for the appearance of the sun. 
 
 “ At dawn of day, we were in the saddle in search of our wag- 
 gons. We rode along the shore of the Lake for about six miles to the 
 S.E., where we found them outspanned. They had reached the Lake 
 about ten o’clock at night, at its most southern point. One of the 
 waggons stuck fast in a kind of quicksand, and we had some trouble in 
 extricating it. We remained here the whole of the 29th and 30th, to 
 give our now jaded oxen a little rest. Maher and myself, with an 
 after-rider, mounted our horses and took a ride round the Lake, from 
 W. to N., until we struck the river Teougha. This took us four hours 
 and a half, (about twenty-seven miles,) from the point where the wag- 
 gons stood. We touched at a Makowa village, on the Teougha Liver. 
 The Natives received us in a very friendly manner, and gave us corn 
 for our horses. We made inquiries as to whether there was a passage 
 round the Lake to the Batuane village, or Sebitoane’s country, 
 < No,’ was the reply, e you cannot cross the Teougha ; there is no drift. 
 The Teougha is about thirty to forty yards wide, and eight feet deep, 
 with a rapid current, and large reedy swamps stretching out far and 
 wide in every direction, which entirely obscure the river ; consequently 
 you can only approach it at a very few points.’ 
 
 “Not feeling satisfied as to there being no drift, so soon as our 
 horses had eaten their corn, we saddled-up, and went in search of one, 
 being determined to find our way down the river as far as its junction 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N^GAMI. 
 
 425 
 
 with, the Lake. The many reedy swamps greatly impeded our pro- 
 gress ; and, as night overtook us, we were obliged to off- saddle, and 
 halt for the night. Surrounded by swamps, we felt the night rather 
 chilly. Early next morning we continued our course. By nine a.m. we 
 succeeded in making our way through the reeds and marshes, and 
 found that the Teougha here extended to more than two miles in 
 width, and that at a mile further down it supplied the Lake with an 
 immense sheet of water. The noble river before us here proved a 
 magnificent sight ; and many of the Lake bucks, of which I shot two 
 fine specimens, capering about, enlivened the scene. We now deter- 
 mined on wading through the river ; and several Makowas came up, 
 and did their best to prevent us from attempting to cross, saying, ‘ The 
 water is deep, and full of crocodiles.’ However, we would not be 
 stopped. We waded through the river, and found it in the deepest 
 part only three feet in depth, with a sandy bottom, hard enough for 
 waggons to cross. We were delighted at our success, and I immedi- 
 ately sent Alexander, our after-rider, back, to bring up the waggons. 
 
 “ The Teougha enters the Lake almost due north ; but as it ascends, 
 its course inclines to the west. Bakowas dwell on the banks of the 
 river. They build their villages among the reeds; and possess 
 canoes, huts, lines, and harpoons. Although they grow corn, still 
 they live principally on fish, and often harpoon the sea-cow. Their 
 robust and healthy appearance proves that they live well. Hordes of 
 Bushmen also inhabit the Teougha and its vicinity. Our waggons 
 arrived on the 2nd of August, without our Wanketse guide. He told 
 Alexander that the chief of the Lake would certainly kill him, if he 
 dared to take us round to the north of the Lake. He accordingly left 
 the waggons, and proceeded by a different route to Lethulitebe, chief 
 of the Batawana town, to inform him that he had brought the white 
 man to the Lake, and would still have guided him to them ; but, like 
 most men, he would sometimes follow his own course, and the wag- 
 gons had gone round by the Teougha. This startled the chief, and 
 accordingly he dispatched a party to turn us back, and bring us the 
 way our guide wished us to go. 
 
 “Early on the 3rd of August we inspanned, and commenced fording 
 the river. Our first waggon got over well, but the other stuck fast in 
 the sand. This was the fault of the driver, who held still too long, and 
 gave the waggon-wheels time to sink into the bed of the river. We 
 unyoked the span of oxen in the first waggon, and put both spans to 
 the waggon that was stuck fast ; and by the united exertions of twenty- 
 four oxen, we got the second waggon extricated ; and by ten o’clock 
 a.m. we were across all safe. We now pushed on for the Batawana 
 town ; and on the 5th of August, at six p.m., reached it. The party the 
 chief had sent after us, finding we had already crossed the Teougha, relin- 
 quished their pursuit. The N. and N.W. shores of the Lake are lined 
 with a chain of sand-hills of some height. The shore on this side is 
 open and free from reeds, and can be approached to the edge of the 
 water ; for it is not boggy as in many other parts. Erom the top of 
 
426 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 one of the sand-hills we had a beautiful view of the broad water. 
 Below and around us stood many magnificent trees, including the 
 mimosa, which adorn the scene. With the assistance of a telescope, I 
 may venture to say, I almost feel satisfied that I could see the trees all 
 round the Lake, from the point where my waggons first touched the 
 shore. I travelled round north to the Batawana town ; and, reckon- 
 ing by my watch, I made the distance, as near as possible, sixty-five 
 miles. The remainder of the distance has been travelled by other 
 parties, who calculate it to be fifty miles. This would make the Lake 
 one hundred and fifteen miles in circumference, and fifty-seven and a 
 half miles in length, and about twelve miles in breadth. 
 
 “ As we approached the village of the chief Lethulitebe, he sent three 
 men to conduct us to a spot for our encampment. We had scarcely 
 unyoked our oxen, when I received a message from the chief, to the 
 effect that he was anxious to see me. I accordingly paid him a visit, 
 accompanied by Andries, my interpreter. The chiefs messenger guided 
 us to the village, which we entered by a long and narrow path, very 
 winding, and wattled on both sides. This brought us to the gotla , or 
 e council-chamber , 5 an open spot or square in the centre of the town, 
 where all public business is generally transacted. In all villages where 
 a chief of any note resides, you will find the gotla. Here I found the 
 chief seated with his councillors. After greeting his highness, I pre- 
 sented him with a cloak decorated with about four gross of glittering 
 brass buttons ; for which he thanked me and seemed pleased. He 
 then asked me from whence I came, and many other questions, which 
 I answered. He seemed astonished that we had succeeded in reaching 
 him through the Great Kalaghare Desert. He said, ‘ I was not aware 
 that white people could cross the Desert in waggons. When I heard 
 of your being in that direction, I sent a party to meet you, to see who 
 you were ; but they did not fall in with you. I am not pleased at 
 your coming round N’gami 5 (the Lake) c to my residence, a route 
 which I have forbidden. There is only one way by which I am 
 accustomed to see travellers, and by that way only I expect them. I 
 find you have every appearance of being friendly visitors, and therefore 
 I will not say much on the subject . 5 
 
 “ The interview now being over, I bid him good day and returned 
 to my waggons. Dinner — which consisted of very good rhinoster and 
 giraffe steaks — being prepared, the chief not having offered me any- 
 thing to eat, I felt rather hungry, and accordingly ordered it to be 
 dished up immediately. While we were sitting at our meal, the chief 
 made his appearance with a number of followers. I offered him a stool, 
 and he sat down, his followers squatting around him. He did not give 
 us time to invite him to dinner, but exclaimed, c Nama u enkile eona e 
 la monate , 5 — c That meat you have there must be very good ; 5 at the 
 same time, stretching out his long arms, he laid hold of the dish, and, 
 placing it on his knees or lap, after looking round, and dealing out 
 some to his men behind him, he very summarily finished the remainder. 
 I then poured out a basin of coffee for him, which I sweetened agreeably 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N*GAMI. 
 
 427 
 
 to my taste : he took a mouthful, put the basin down, and asked for 
 the sugar-basin, which was of course handed to him, when he imme- 
 diately emptied its contents into his coffee, stirring it well, until it 
 became nothing but a basin of treacle, which he swallowed with a due 
 proportion of soaked biscuit. After finishing it, he said, ‘ I like the 
 white man’s honey better than ours.’ He now appeared anxious to 
 know what we had in our waggons, and said he would like to trade 
 with us. On showing him our beads, brass wire, and other articles, 
 he seemed pleased at seeing so many varieties. He said, e It is now 
 perimela ? — c the sun is down,’ — c put your goods away : I will come 
 over to-morrow.’ 
 
 “ Early next morning he arrived, accompanied by many followers, 
 with some tusks of ivory ; and a greater Jew I never had to deal with. 
 The day was nearly gone before the bargain was closed, and the ivory 
 secured. All this time our waggons were surrounded by at least a 
 hundred spectators; and when the market was over, and the crowd 
 dispersed, we found that we had lost a bundle of clothes containing 
 two pairs of trousers, three shirts, a jacket, and waistcoat, besides 
 another good waistcoat of mine, in the pocket of which was my 
 compass, the only one I had. A search and every inquiry was made, 
 but of no avail. I then sent to the chief to acquaint him with my 
 loss, and requested his assistance in recovering it. He replied, that 
 we ought to have taken better care of our goods. I offered him a 
 reward if he would but find the compass, and return it to me, but it 
 was not to be found. I felt the loss of it very greatly on my way to 
 Sebitoane’s country. 
 
 “ One morning the chief Lethulitebe came' down to our waggons, 
 with some followers, leading a horse which he had purchased from 
 some traveller. He said, £ I have brought down this horse to show 
 you ; and I wish to purchase one from you : it must be a horse that 
 can run well.’ My horses were soon brought up, and I pointed him 
 out a good quiet pony : he asked me the price, and I told him. He 
 then said, c If it can beat mine, I will give you your price.’ Jockeys 
 were selected, and the course pointed out was about a mile long. The 
 horses started : pony took the lead, and won easily. He sent for the 
 ivory, and the bargain was concluded. He next required a bridle and 
 saddle, which I also sold him. He was very much pleased, and 
 wanted to ride his new horse ; the horse was accordingly saddled ; the 
 chief mounted ; his feet were placed in the stirrups, and the reins put 
 into his hands ; all this time he had two men holding the horse by the 
 bridle. It was full ten minutes before he was ready ; the horse was 
 at length led a little way, and then let go. Pony began to trot towards 
 his companions, who were feeding a short distance from the waggons : 
 the chief let go the reins, and clung with both hands to the saddle, 
 lying flat on the horse’s back. The loose horses, being astonished, no 
 doubt, to see such an awkward rider, lifted up their heads, and began 
 capering and prancing at almost full speed; pony, as a matter of 
 course, followed, and, seeing his companions rather playful, followed 
 
428 
 
 THE ORAN GE -RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 their example, and took a part in the performance. The first buck he 
 made laid his rider prostrate : the ground, however, being sandy, he 
 was not much hurt. The horse was caught, and brought up to the 
 waggons : when a consultation was held, and it was decided that ‘ the 
 horse must be taken to the village, fed with Kafir corn, and kept there 
 for three days ; then he will become tame and more accustomed to us ; 
 but now he only knows the white man ! ’ The horse was accordingly 
 taken up to the village ; and, on the third day, he was brought down 
 by the chief already saddled, with the pommel hindmost. The bridle 
 the chief carried in his hands, and requested one of my boys to put it 
 on for him ; the boy then bridled the horse, and altered the saddle. 
 He then sent for his old horse, and asked me to allow one of my men 
 to ride with him, at the same time requesting me to tie up all my 
 horses, lest he should meet with the same disaster as before. I then 
 called Hendrik, who mounted with him, first warning him not to go 
 faster than a walk. After an hour they returned ; and the chief, quite 
 delighted, said he should soon learn to ride. 
 
 “ Finding him in such a good humour, I thought it a good oppor- 
 tunity to intimate to him my intention of proceeding to Sebitoane’s 
 country, and. to obtain a guide from him. In reply to my request, he 
 said, £ You cannot go to Sebitoane’s ; the tsetse will kill all your oxen, and 
 you and your people will catch the sickness. Besides, Sebitoane has 
 no ivory, and there are very few elephants in his country. 5 I told him 
 I believed all he had said ; but that I would risk it, if he would furnish 
 me with a guide. After a great deal of talk, he at last promised me a 
 guide, provided I would remain with him a few days longer : this I 
 agreed to do. He asked me where Mr. Oswell and Dr. Livingstone 
 were, and when Mr. Oswell was coming to see him again. I told him 
 that I thought Mr. Oswell had gone over the ‘great water’ to 
 England. He said, c Should you see him, tell him he must come one 
 day and see me again.’ 
 
 “ I found fish very plentiful at the Lake ; we were well supplied 
 while there. The Bakowas brought us an abundant supply every day 
 for a few beads. On the 11th of August I went to the chief, and told 
 him that I was anxious to start for Sebitoane’s, and that I should like 
 to move in two days’ time ; at the same time reminding him of his 
 promise to give me a guide. He replied, c You are determined then to 
 go. I know I have given you my word to furnish you with a guide ; 
 but we must first agree about the payment. You must give me gun- 
 powder and lead ; for you know that you are on my side of the river, 
 and that you cannot reach Sebitoane’s country without crossing the 
 Tamalukan ; and that you cannot do without my canoes.’ All this I 
 was well aware of, but refused to pay him in powder and lead, on the 
 grounds that I had but a scanty supply, but would pay him in other 
 articles. However, nothing would do but the powder and lead ; so I 
 was at last reluctantly compelled to give him ten pounds of powder 
 and two bars of lead. Even then he did not seem satisfied, so five pounds 
 of beads were added, and all was settled, and we got every thing ready 
 
THE GREAT LAKE n'gAMI. 
 
 429 
 
 for a start the following day. On the 13th of August I started with a 
 waggon and twelve oxen, accompanied by a driver, leader, interpreter, 
 two Backmanes, and the guide ; leaving Mr. Maher in charge of a 
 waggon,' thirty- six oxen, my horses, and the remainder of my people. 
 
 “ At eleven p.m. we inspanned, and rode twelve miles ; and out- 
 spanned on the banks of a small stream of clear water, the surface of 
 which was covered with hundreds of wild fowl of various kinds, of which 
 I bagged thirteen ducks. There were beautiful trees of great height, 
 which added greatly to the beauty of the scene. We again inspanned 
 and pushed on, continuing up the stream for six miles, and then halted 
 for the night. Our waggon was drawn up under a large and magni- 
 ficent tree. This stream is called by the natives the Gonier. Early on 
 the 14th we were again on the move. We now crossed the stream, 
 and in the course of the day had to cross several other streams. 
 In passing through one of them, my waggon stuck fast ; great 
 exertions were made to extricate it, but without effect. In this 
 predicament we remained all night. A Bushman village being near 
 at hand, I went over and got fourteen of them to come to our 
 assistance. My boys took the axe, and chopped down several spars, 
 with which we succeeded in lifting the wheels, and, with the 
 assistance of the Bushmen and oxen, all united, we managed to 
 extricate it by eleven p.m. 
 
 “ After rewarding the Bushmen for their assistance, we proceeded, 
 and crossed two more streams, the last being nearly a hundred yards 
 in width, and four feet deep. All these streams were called by the 
 name of Gonier. The last one we crossed is the principal stream ; 
 the others are caused by the annual rise and overflow of the rivers. 
 We continued our course up this stream all day, and did not halt till 
 the evening. About midnight I awoke, and, after lying some time 
 listening, I heard a noise rather familiar to my ears ; I got up and 
 awoke the boys, went a few yards from the waggons and listened atten- 
 tively; I then distinctly heard that the noise was made by elephants. 
 The night being dark, we could not exactly tell on which side of the 
 river they were. But at daylight in the morning, leaving the leader in 
 charge of the waggon, myself and the driver, with a number of Bush- 
 men who had followed our waggon, went towards the spot from 
 whence the noise had proceeded in the night. We found the spoor of 
 a small troop of cow elephants, and followed it for about three miles 
 up the river. The spoor then crossed the river, which we waded 
 through. The water was about four feet deep. We followed the 
 spoor for five miles further without seeing any thing of them, when 
 all at once we came in sight of eleven cow elephants within a stone’s 
 throw of a large patch of reeds, growing in deep water, and the 
 ground around very boggj^. We approached them as quietly as possi- 
 ble, but a slight puff of wind blew from us towards them ; consequently 
 they got our scent : lifting up their trunks, and making a shrill noise, 
 they dashed into the reeds. This I anticipated, and, running as fast as 
 I could, just arrived in time to send the contents of both barrels of 
 
430 THE ORAN GE -RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 my eight-to-the-pound smooth-bore gun into the stern of the hind- 
 most cow. 
 
 “They were now completely obscured in the reeds. I sent the 
 Bushmen round to make a noise, and told them to try and drive them 
 to our side, while myself and the driver entered some short distance 
 into the reeds ; but soon found that we could get no farther, the water 
 becoming deep and even muddy. We stood here for some time, wait- 
 ing to see whether the Bushmen would succeed in driving them 
 towards us, when two dogs unperceived by us got to the elephants, 
 and presently we heard a bark from a dog, then a shrill trumpeting 
 from the elephants, and down they bore upon us. We were obliged to 
 clear the way in haste ; but being deep in reeds and mud, we had 
 some difficulty in doing so, and keeping in front of them, for the dogs 
 were pushing on behind. They came close up to the edge of the 
 reeds, one cow coming almost out ; we had two good shots at her, 
 putting both bullets into her ribs. With a loud trumpet-like noise she 
 dashed back, and became separated from the rest. The dogs, finding 
 she was wounded, kept to her. We tried hard to get another shot at 
 her, but the reeds were so thick that we could not for some time get 
 sight of her, till at last the enraged elephant made a charge at one of 
 the dogs. The dog clearing his way out, she followed him till she was 
 clear of the reeds, and stood with outspread ears. Her shoulders and 
 head were now exposed ; I levelled my gun, and took aim at her fore- 
 head, fired, and laid her prostrate. 
 
 “ While we were standing round the cow, making remarks on her 
 death, a Bushman came running up, beckoned to us, and then ran off. 
 We followed as fast as we possibly could ; he took us about a mile, 
 when another Bushman came up nearly out of breath, took me by the 
 hand, and, leading me to a vley of rushes and reeds, pointed into it. 
 On looking into the reeds I saw the backs of two K ull elephants, 
 standing motionless as statues, with the exception of the moving of 
 their ears ; but I could not get a glimpse of either of their shoulders, 
 nor of any vital part at which to take aim. For some time we stood 
 watching them ; but, the day fast declining, we had no time left for 
 •further consideration ; so levelling the gun at the back of one of them, 
 and drawing down the muzzle, as I thought, low enough for his 
 shoulder, I fired, and the ball told loudly ; they both wheeled round 
 and rushed deeper into the reeds. Numbers of Bushmen now kept 
 coming up and closing round the reeds ; they brought some dogs with 
 them, and three of these daring Bushmen went in and encouraged the 
 dogs until they came in contact with the elephants. The trumpeting 
 of the elephants at once told us that the dogs were at them ; dashing 
 at the dogs, and making their shrill trumpet-like noise all the 
 time, and cracking and trampling down the reeds, so they continued 
 for more than an hour. The sun was now nearly setting, and we were 
 afraid we should have to leave them; but fortunately a Bushman 
 arrived with some fresh and plucky dogs. They dashed into the reeds, 
 and tormented the wounded bull so much, that they several times 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N'GAMI. 
 
 431 
 
 brought him within gun-shot of us. Not an opportunity did we allow 
 to escape, and soon put two bullets into him : at length the sun was 
 all but down, when he made a charge at a dog, and thus gave me an 
 opportunity of putting a ball into him which broke his shoulder, and 
 brought him down with his head resting on his tusks. 
 
 “ A Bushman, who was close to me at the time, gave a loud halloo, 
 and in less than ten minutes many of his companions crowded around 
 the elephant. Some of them ran up and stuck their assagais into him ; 
 the enraged animal, endeavouring to plunge upon his assailants, 
 through his shoulder being broken, fell forward, under the weight of 
 his body, and there lay prostrate. Three more shots finished his 
 career. The sun being set, we bivouacked there for the night. We 
 cut down a quantity of grass for our bedding, and made our supper 
 off some elephant flesh. I was greatly amused at the Bushmen, who 
 continued the whole night cutting away at the elephant ; every now 
 and then a dispute arose amongst them as to who should have the best 
 piece of meat. Many roaring fires were blazing all around, and large 
 quantities of elephant’s flesh roasting at each; so the Bushmen con- 
 tinued feasting all night. In the morning I found they had got the 
 upper tusk of the elephant extracted ; but the lower one lay deep in 
 the mud and water, and was not got out until near eight o’clock in the 
 morning. The tusks being now extracted, four Bushmen accompanied 
 us back to the waggon, two of them carrying the ivory. We found 
 the cow elephant, which we had previously shot, entirely cut up, and 
 more than half of it carried away : the tfees around were red with the 
 flesh which they had hung up to dry. f The ivory had been already 
 extracted and sent to the waggon : so we proceeded on our way, and 
 reached the waggon about two p.m. Thfc leader had prepared us a good 
 dinner and plenty of coffee, so we sat down and made a hearty meal. 
 The day being now far gone, and the driver and myself rather fatigued, 
 we lay down and had a good sleep. 
 
 “ Early on the 17th we continued our journey for four miles farther 
 up this river (the Gonier) ; we then left it, and passed through a 
 dense forest, which occasionally obliged us to use the axe. Travelled 
 eight miles, and struck upon another river about twenty-five yards 
 wide, and four feet deep, called by the natives the Ingotego. Here 
 we outspanned for an hour, pushed on again, and halted for the night 
 without water. Early next day we were again on the move, rode for 
 about six miles, and came to another fine little river ; it flowed rapidly, 
 and was about sixty yards in width, and in some parts very deep. It 
 is called by the natives Mazeppa Petsie, or, in plain English, ‘ Horse- 
 dung.’ It derives this name from the quantity of quagga-dung 
 brought down by it when flooded. We crossed it about three hundred 
 yards above its junction with the Tamalukan. The drift was deep, and 
 the stream rapid. 
 
 “After crossing the river, we passed through a small but thick 
 forest; and, striking the bank of the Tamalukan, continued up its 
 course for ten miles. Here we were met by three Bakowas, who 
 
432 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 stated that their canoes were waiting for us ; and, after proceeding- a 
 mile farther, we accordingly found three canoes ready to paddle us 
 over. We unyoked the oxen, took the waggon to pieces, and by sun- 
 set our waggon and goods were safely landed on the opposite side ; 
 the oxen swam through the river. The country between the Tougha 
 and Tamalukan has every appearance of being a complete swamp. As 
 far as the eye could reach, nothing but water and reeds appeared in 
 view, except some little islands, formed by dark forest-trees. The 
 whole of this country is more or less infested with the poisonous fly 
 tsetse , and travelling through it with an ox-waggon is undoubtedly 
 impracticable. 
 
 “We continued our course up the Tamalukan for fifty miles ; then, 
 leaving that river, entered a sandy country thickly covered with a grey 
 and weather-beaten looking forest from sixty to seventy miles long. 
 In this forest there are several vleys or pools of muddy water ; it is 
 consequently frequented by buffaloes, rhinoceroses, and other wild 
 animals that drink at the vleys. One night, as we were outspanned at 
 one of these vleys , I lay watching till about midnight, when a buffalo came 
 to drink within fifteen yards of me. I fired at him, but without know- 
 ing the result till the next morning, when the natives followed his 
 blood spoor, and found him dead. It was a fine old bull. 
 
 “ On the 25 th of August we reached the Mobabe, a large swamp 
 about ten or twelve miles in width. Many small villages, inhabited 
 by Bakowas, Bushmen, and others, are situated on its banks. The 
 country around the Mobabe is in many parts infested with the tsetse , 
 or ‘ poisonous fly.’ The guide I obtained from the chief of the Lake, 
 here refused to proceed farther, and turned back ; so Majando, head 
 man of one of the Mobabe villages, now became our guide to Sebi- 
 toane’s country. He took us round the swamp ; and, after travelling 
 for eighteen miles, we halted near a native village. After unyoking 
 the oxen, I went up to the village, and found a number of natives sit- 
 ting round their fires, roasting mice ; this they accomplished by fixing 
 them on sticks, which they stuck in the ground in a slanting position 
 over a slow fire. They feasted upon these mice all night. Next 
 morning we resumed our journey, and entered on a large, level, and 
 boundless plain, on which there was little or no grass, with the excep- 
 tion of here and there an odd patch very rank and coarse, more like reeds 
 than grass ; yet hundreds of the blue gnoo, the sasabe, and quagga 
 were to be seen passing in long files before our w r aggon. Of these we 
 bagged three gnoos, two sasabes, and a quagga, of which our native 
 followers made good use : little was left for the vultures. It took us 
 six hours to travel across this plain, after which we reached another 
 village ; but finding the inhabitants had to bring water from a distance 
 of about five miles, I declined stopping for the night, but unyoked the 
 oxen for an hour. When the moon rose, we inspanned, and pushed on 
 until twelve o’clock at night. 
 
 “ Early next day we started again ; and, after travelling nearly the 
 whole day, found that the water was still a considerable distance off, 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N*GAMI. 
 
 433 
 
 and the oxen worn out by the deep sand through which they had 
 pulled the waggon, besides being greatly weakened by the bite of the 
 tsetse. I outspanned, and taking Prince, my Bakuain boy, and seve- 
 ral other natives, and leaving the driver and leader in charge of the 
 waggon, set off with the oxen to the water. After driving them about 
 ten miles they suddenly came to a stand, lifted up their heads, and 
 began sniffing the air. One of the natives went forward, and imme- 
 diately returned, exclaiming, ‘ Skugoro!’ I ran forward, and the 
 moon shining brightly enabled me to see a rhinoster standing directly 
 in our path. On my approach he trotted a few yards, and then stood. 
 I levelled my gun, fired, and made a lucky shot, considering it was 
 night : the ball, entering behind the shoulder, passed through the head. 
 He ran a short distance, and then, grunting like a pig, rolled over to 
 rise no more. A fire was immediately kindled, and the natives who 
 accompanied us soon began cutting away at the carcase with the full 
 intention of remaining there for the night, and requested me to do so 
 also. My oxen having been already two days without water, it was not 
 very likely I should accede to their request ; so, after a great deal of 
 remonstrating, I got two of them to guide us to the water, and after 
 travelling five miles farther we reached the Tarrara, a vley of good 
 water. Here I remained all the next day, shot a roan antelope, and 
 at sunset started back again to where we had left the waggon. 
 
 “ On the 29 th, my oxen being in rather better condition, we inspan- 
 ned them, and brought the waggon to the water, where we remained two 
 days, during which time I sent two messengers to acquaint Sekeleto, 
 now chief of the Makalolo, Sebitoane’s tribe, that I was on my way to 
 visit him. My oxen were now rapidly falling off, and were so weak 
 that they could barely pull the waggon. On the 30th the messengers 
 returned with instructions from Mataljana, a petty captain under Seke- 
 leto, who has charge of the southern part of that great country, under 
 the sway of the Makalolo, that I was to come on as speedily as possi- 
 ble. He also sent three men to meet me. The distance was reported 
 to be a hard day’s trek, and to be also greatly infested with the tsetse. 
 
 “ On the 31st we started at five o’clock p.m., in order, if possible, to 
 get through this dangerous country by night, and so to avoid the fur- 
 ther destruction of my cattle by the poisonous fly. We pushed on, 
 and passed the Zonda by night. Here my first ox died. In the 
 morning we still found ourselves amongst the fly, and it was not until 
 twelve o’clock at noon, that we reached the river Chobe. I was met in the 
 most friendly manner by Mataljana, who immediately made prepara- 
 tions to get his canoes ready to convey my oxen across to the north 
 side of the river Chobe, where they would be safe from the tsetse fly. 
 It is singular that this river alone divides the country infested by these 
 destructive flies, the north side of the river being entirely free from 
 them. The Makalolo are rich in cattle, which are all kept in the country 
 north of the Chobe and other neighbouring rivers. My oxen were 
 taken over the river safely, and kept there so long as I remained on 
 the Chobe. I found two of Sekeleto’s head men had arrived from the 
 
 E E 
 
434 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 residence of that chief, to await my arrival, with instructions from 
 their chief to inquire what I had got in my waggon, and whether I 
 was a trader ; if so, he would trade with me. As his messengers had 
 to return, I availed myself of the opportunity for sending Prince and 
 my Bakuain head man with a message and a present to his highness. 
 They proceeded in a canoe, which was soon got ready and pushed off. 
 The residence of the chief being about thirty miles distant down the 
 river, it took them the whole day before they reached it. 
 
 “ The third day Prince returned with several of Sekeleto’s principal or 
 confidential men ; amongst whom was the father-in-law of the chief, 
 who presented me with twelve buckets of Kafir corn, carefully put up 
 in bark, worked together in the shape of a calabash. Each of these 
 bark calabashes contained about a bucket of corn. He also presented 
 me one of the same sort of calabashes filled with a kind of sweet earth- 
 nut, a pot of good honey, and two slaughter oxen. These articles 
 were all presented by the father-in-law of the chief : who at the same 
 time stated that ‘ Sekeleto sent you this as a token of friendship ; and 
 being aware of the difficulty you must have had in penetrating into his 
 country, he fears you must be hungry, and has therefore sent you food 
 to eat and further that Sekeleto himself would be with me to-morrow. 
 The whole of Sekeleto’s men appeared pleased at meeting us. The 
 chief did not arrive till late in the afternoon of the 5th. One canoe 
 arrived first, bringing the intelligence that the chief would soon be 
 here. Yery shortly afterwards I perceived twelve canoes paddling up 
 the river, all in a line, and in less than fifteen minutes the great chief 
 landed with a considerable number of followers, and came up to my 
 waggon. He was introduced to me by his father-in-law. After greet- 
 ing him, I offered him a stool, and invited him to sit down. He is a 
 young man of about twenty years of age. He was dressed in a pair of 
 blue moleskin trousers, drab moleskin jacket, and broad-brim hat. He 
 is far from good-looking, and has by no means a prepossessing appear- 
 ance. He had but lately taken over the chieftainship from his sister, 
 who ruled the tribe for some time after the death of her father, Sebi- 
 toane. It appears that she, having taken a husband, thought it 
 advisable to give up the government of the nation to her brother, who 
 is mow the chief. British manufactures find their way up to this 
 country, both from the east and west coasts. I saw several of the 
 natives dressed in print garments, also in blue-striped shirts. Accord- 
 ing to their account, they are frequently visited by the Mambari, a 
 tribe living far to the west, and who bring down these manufactures, 
 as well as guns and gunpowder ; and, pointing to my waggon-chain, 
 they stated that the Mambari also possessed chains like that. These 
 articles they bring down for the purpose of bartering for slaves, in 
 which traffic they are often successful. While I was staying on the 
 Chobe I was visited by several natives differing in language from 
 Sekeleto’s people, such as the Nohukolumba, Batoka, and Borotse 
 people. These tribes have already been ably described by Hr. Living- 
 stone.” — Friend of the Sovereignty. 
 
THE GREAT LAKE N'GAMI. 
 
 435 
 
 This interesting and valuable Journal has not been published 
 beyond this point. Taking into consideration the unsettled state 
 of that district, and the absurd claims of the Trans-Vaal Boers 
 to their own exclusive “ right of road” in all the approaches to 
 the Desert, Mr. M'Cabe evinced much prudence in withholding 
 from the public the rest of his narrative. He did not proceed 
 further north; but, after accomplishing his purpose, returned 
 safely to the Colony with his waggon-loads of produce in ivory, 
 skins, curiosities, &c. The value of these articles, and of this 
 trade, may be conceived from the fact, that these loads realized 
 some £1,300 in the market, if my memory serves me correctly. 
 
 The reader must carefully observe that this journey was 
 through the Kalaghare Desert, or rather on the eastern extremity 
 of it, as from this point it stretches far west, and is very thinly 
 peopled in many parts by native tribes : consequently European 
 colonization cannot extend farther in that direction. The other 
 route to these distant regions is probably nearer, and the parties 
 travelling are not exposed to similar hardships. But it would 
 be highly dangerous for parties to attempt it, who had not a 
 good general knowledge of the country, and who did not 
 understand how to manage in reference to oxen and people, and 
 the best mode of arranging so as to provide against all the 
 casualties which might arise. Without this practical knowledge 
 they would be in danger of dying in the Desert from want of water, 
 or of their, cattle dropping, unable any longer to bear drought 
 and fatigue. How great must have been the powers of enduring 
 thirst, hunger, and labour, possessed by Mr. M f Cabers oxen, in 
 this unexplored wilderness ! How merciful and wise are the 
 arrangements of that Gracious Being, who, in the order of His 
 providence, provides the cooling watery melon in the midst of 
 the drought and the burning sand of the Desert, by which the 
 most pressing wants of man and beast are supplied, and life is 
 sustained ! These melons must consist chiefly of vapour, or 
 watery particles supplied by the atmosphere ; which, when once 
 imparted, are retained, and serve the most valuable purposes. 
 
 It must also be noted, that, at the point attained, the tsetse, 
 or " poisonous fly,” and the prevalence of deadly fever, have 
 determined the bounds of colonization in that direction; and 
 we find this natural demarcation existing across the whole space 
 
 2 f 2 
 
436 
 
 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 of the continent, in that latitude, from the Mozambique Channel 
 on the east, to the Atlantic or Southern Ocean on the west. 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OF THE DAMARA COUNTRY. 
 
 The following interesting account of the country lying betwixt 
 the Lake and the western coast, with the different tribes of 
 inhabitants, their manners, &c., I copy from the “ Blue Book/' 
 as given by Mr. Kolbe : — 
 
 “ That country on the western coast of Africa, which commences 
 from the 25th degree of south latitude, and which is generally called 
 Damara-land, is inhabited by a nation divided into two principal 
 tribes, the Ovaherero and Ovampantera. This country is bounded 
 on the west by the Atlantic Ocean ; its northern and eastern 
 boundaries, however, are not yet ascertained. The bordering nations 
 to the south are the Great Namaquas and the Hill Damaras ; which 
 latter is a Negro race that speaks the Namaqua language. To the 
 east is a nation called the Ovatjaona. It is this nation that lives on 
 the coast of the newly discovered Lake. There are also tribes 
 residing near this Lake which speak a dialect of the Damara language, 
 as we learn from the discoverers of the Lake. To the north of the 
 Damara country resides a nation called the Ovampo, a Negro race, 
 living in a fertile country in large villages, and governed by a King. 
 They work in trades, and have agricultural habits. Slaves are 
 exported from amongst them. They have no clicks in their language ; 
 and it so much resembles the Damara, that the two nations are able 
 to converse with each other. 
 
 “ To the south, Damara-land is hilly. The northern part consists 
 of wide plains, covered with thorn-bushes, low shrubs, and grass. All 
 the rivers are periodical : on their banks grow high and thick trees, 
 chiefly of the acacia kind. Compared with Namaqua-land, the 
 country is well watered. Besides mineral springs, wells are frequently 
 found, which are dug by the natives ; so that the want of water is not 
 felt in travelling. 
 
 “ The rainy season commences about October, and lasts till March 
 or April. The climate, during the remaining months, is very agree- 
 able, being clear and bracing, though sometimes piercingly cold in the 
 night. 
 
 “The country abounds in wild beasts. Lions, leopards, rhino- 
 ceroses, hysenas, buffaloes, giraffes, zebras, gnus, roe-does, and other 
 kinds of antelopes, are found in great numbers. 
 
 “ The Damaras are a numerous people, being, as we suppose, forty 
 thousand in number. They belong to the Kafir race. Their appear- 
 ance, habits, manners, religious ideas, and particularly the similarity 
 of the construction of the two languages, place this fact beyond 
 doubt. They are nomades, and have no agricultural habits ; but are 
 very rich in cattle and sheep, on which they almost entirely live. 
 
AN ACCOUNT OF THE DAMARA COUNTRY. 
 
 437 
 
 Some of the chiefs possess from six thousand to eight thousand head 
 of homed cattle. On account of their few wants, (cattle supplying 
 both food and clothes,) very little trade is carried on with other 
 nations. Utensils, assagais, and other things made of iron, (which is 
 much valued by them,) they procure from the Ovampo, and from the 
 Colony, by means of the Namaquas. 
 
 “ The Damaras are divided into tribes, each tribe being governed 
 by a chief ; who, again, has other inferior chiefs under him, that rule 
 over villages containing from one hundred to four hundred people. 
 They have no fixed laws ; but the chiefs, although they have the 
 power of governing arbitrarily, yet venerate the traditions and customs 
 of their ancestors ; so that tyranny is seldom heard of amongst them- 
 selves. The names of the richest and most powerful chiefs are, 
 Katjokura, Omunaunda, Katjemaha, and Kahitzene. The latter is 
 the most influential man among them; he unites with good sense 
 energy and bravery. He is respected and feared both by the Damaras 
 and Namaquas. The tribes are constantly in a state of enmity with each 
 other, and frequent wars take place between them. In battles between 
 the Namaquas and the Damaras, the latter generally are beaten ; 
 for they are not so well provided with fire-arms as their enemies, and 
 betray much ignorance in conducting a war, and seem unacquainted 
 with the disunion of the tribes. Their religion resembles that of the 
 Kafirs and Bechuanas. They have no clear idea of a Supreme Being. 
 Pointing to the north, they speak of Omukuru as the highest being 
 they know of ; but whether he is considered a god, or only as their 
 great ancestor, is uncertain. They practise circumcision, offer sacri- 
 fices of beasts, and pray to the shades of the dead. There are many 
 sorcerers and rain-makers amongst them. 
 
 <c About six years ago, the mission among the Damaras was com- 
 menced by the Rev. H. Hahn and the Rev. H. Kleinschmidt, of the 
 Rhenish Society; and this Society has now two stations in that 
 country, New Barmen and Otjimbinque, both situated on the right 
 bank of the Swakop River. The first is presided over by the Rev. H. 
 Hahn, and the other by the Rev. J. Rath. The time has been too 
 short, and the preparatory works (such as acquiring the language, print- 
 ing books, building, &c.) too many, for us to see much success ; but the 
 work is encouraging : some hundreds of people attend the places of 
 public worship, and send their children to the schools. Some of the 
 Damaras are, at least outwardly, much improved ; so that we may 
 cherish the hope that the work will become prosperous. 
 
 “ The country lying between the limits of the Colony and Damara- 
 land is inhabited by Namaquas and Hill Damaras. The names of 
 the chiefs are: Araham, of Nisbet Bath; Willem Frlnjman, John 
 Binkes, and Umap, of Pish River ; David Christian and Paulus 
 Goliat, of Bethany ; Narup, chief of the Yelds Choendragers ; Willem 
 Zwarthoi, of Rehoboth ; Oasip, chief of the Red Nation ; Omral, of 
 Elephant Fountain ; Frederik Willem, of Stehmen’s Dorf at Walwich 
 Bay; and Jonker Africander, of Concordiaville. The highest estimate 
 
438 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 of the number of people governed by these chiefs is ten thousand ; the 
 country which they inhabit is so waste and barren, and the supply 
 of water so small, that very little intercourse can be held with Damara- 
 land and the Colony. The shortest and easiest communication is by 
 way of Walwich Bay. 
 
 “ (Signed) F. N. Kolbe, 
 
 “ In the service of the Rhenish Missionary Society”* 
 
 BE. LIVINGSTONE’S EUETHEE BISCOVEEIES IN THESE 
 
 EEGIONS. 
 
 The vast importance, moral and commercial, of the discovery 
 of Lake N'ga m i and its tributaries, is now beginning to be 
 developed. The subjoined brief account of Dr. Livingstone's 
 latest movements, and of those which he has in contemplation, 
 is full of interest. It is the substance of a communication read 
 before the “ Eoyal Geographical Society/' March 26th, and is 
 copied from the “Athenaeum " of March 31st, 1855 : — 
 
 “ ‘Dispatch from Loanda, respecting Dr. Livingstone’s Exploration 
 of Central Africa/ communicated by Consul Brand through the 
 Foreign Office. — Dr. Livingstone left the Cape of Good Hope in May, 
 1852, for the purpose of exploring the interior of the continent, and 
 establishing Mission-stations beyond Lake N’gami, which, in com- 
 pany with Captain Oswell, he had discovered on a previous journey. 
 After travelling for eight months, he reached the Eiver Leeambye, or 
 Zambeze, where it bends from a southerly to an easterly course, 
 between 17° and 18° S. latitude, and about 24° E. longitude. He 
 was received by Sekeletu, the chief of this country, in a most friendly 
 manner. He acquired a knowledge of its geography, its inhabitants, 
 and their language ; and remained there, instructing the people in 
 Christianity and civilization, for eight months. ' With the assistance 
 of Sekeletu, he continued his travels up the Zambeze Eiver and its 
 affluent as far as 11° 30' S. latitude, into the Balonda country, the 
 chief of which (named Matiamvo) is reputed to be the most powerful 
 in this part of Africa. The subjects of this chief treated him with 
 kindness, but his desire to push on for the west coast prevented him 
 from visiting their master. 
 
 <c In passing through the countries adjacent to the frontier of the 
 Portuguese territory of Angola, he experienced great difficulties 
 from the rapacity of the tribes, who now intercept the traffic passing 
 between the coast and the interior, and are permitted to levy extor- 
 tionate imposts on every thing which comes within their grasp. But 
 having reached the limits of Angola, the Portuguese protected him 
 from all annoyance, and assisted him to reach Loanda, where he was 
 treated with marked attention and friendship by the Governor, the 
 
 * “Blue Book,” pp. 36, 87. 
 
COPPER MINING OPERATIONS IN NAMAQUA-LAND. 439 
 
 Bishop, and the whole population, — having thus accomplished a jour- 
 ney of two thousand five hundred miles through unknown countries. 
 
 “ In an address to the Portuguese settlers at Loanda, Dr. Living- 
 stone maintains the opinion that two or three years of honest com- 
 mercial intercourse would result in establishing a profitable trade with 
 the interior. Bees’-wax, and other articles of commerce, with which 
 the country abounds, are now thrown aside as useless. Ivory is 
 abundant, and a ready sale would increase the supply. Cattle thrive 
 marvellously in the Borotse Yalley, on the river Zambeze. At present 
 the obstacles to commerce are, the absence of roads, and the rapacity 
 of the border tribes. About ninety men are now required to carry a 
 load in Angola, which a Cape merchant would convey in two large 
 bullock-carts, with cattle and five Hottentots. Dr. Livingstone urges 
 on the Portuguese merchants the construction of a road from Loanda 
 to Matiamvo’s country, with the concurrence of that powerful chief, 
 as the best means of overcoming the difficulties of transit, as well as 
 the extortion of the intervening tribes, and yielding a profitable 
 revenue from moderate tolls. Dr. Livingstone adverts to the remark- 
 able fertility of the province of Angola. Its coffee stands high in the 
 London markets ; it grows throughout the whole of the interior, and 
 trees once planted continue to bear fruit even when entirely neglected. 
 The country is particularly suitable for cotton, and the introduction of 
 a better quality of seed is desirable. 
 
 “ Dr. Livingstone left Loanda with his faithful African attendants, 
 on his return into the interior, on the 20th of September last. He 
 had perfectly recovered from the effects of his extraordinary journey ; 
 and he is the bearer of a friendly communication and a present of a 
 quantity of trade goods from the merchants of Loanda to his friend 
 the chief Sekeletu. After his return to Sekeletu he intends to trace 
 the river Zambeze to its mouth, with the expectation of reaching Quil- 
 limane, in the Portuguese territory, on the east coast, in November 
 next. The Governor of Angola has given him letters to all the 
 Portuguese authorities ; and Lord Clarendon has been requested to 
 cause one of Her Majesty’s ships on that station to make occasional 
 inquiries for him at Quillimane, and enable him to proceed to the 
 nearest port to England.” 
 
 COPPER MINING OPERATIONS IN NAM AQUA-LAND. 
 
 In the twelfth Chapter of this volume, mention has been made 
 of the recent discovery of rich mines of copper in Namaqua-land. 
 To afford the latest intelligence on this subject, the editor has 
 ventured, in the absence of the author, to introduce, from “the 
 Leading Journal of Europe/* under date of Eebruary 8th, 1855, 
 the subjoined important extract ; — 
 
 “ The advices by the Natal steamer from the Cape of Good Hope 
 are of unusual importance, from the facts they contain regarding the 
 
440 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 spread of the Namaqua-land copper mining mania, which has plunged 
 the Colony into a state of excitement such as prevailed with regard to 
 gold three years ago at Melbourne. The following letter, from an 
 experienced merchant, gives full information of the precise position of 
 affairs at the latest date, accompanied by some practical views of the 
 mining movement likely to have a salutary effect in checking those 
 speculative attempts in connexion with it which are certain to be made 
 on this side : — 
 
 “ ‘ The rage for speculating in mining shares can only be conceived 
 by those who recollect the railway-share mania in England a few years 
 ago. Perhaps, in proportion to population, it exists to a greater 
 extent at the Cape; for if one-third of the nominal capitals of the 
 various companies were called up, the shareholders could not meet it. 
 I do not say there is not sufficient capital in the Colony to meet all 
 the calls that might be made, but I assert the present holders would, 
 in the main, be found defaulters ; and there can be no question that a 
 reaction will ensue next year that will entail more misery upon the 
 community than the unthinking calculate upon. 
 
 “‘Erom all the accounts I have been able to collect, there can be 
 no doubt that the district of Namaqua-land abounds in copper ore ; 
 some of which is exceedingly rich, producing sixty, seventy, and even 
 eighty-five per cent, of pure metal, and, being found on the surface, is 
 easily worked. It is difficult, however, to say if it extends to any 
 depth ; and probably, as long as the surface ore lasts, few shafts will 
 be sunk. Much of the ore, however, yields from twenty to twenty- 
 five per cent, only, but a large portion thirty-seven per cent. 
 
 “ ‘ The great difficulties are, the distance from the coast, the means 
 of transport, and the heavy and destructive state of the roads — or 
 country, for I understand there are no roads. The climate also, 
 although represented as healthy, is during the summer months so hot 
 that it is naturally extremely debilitating to European constitutions. 
 The want of harbours is another considerable drawback ; for although 
 there is tolerable anchorage on several parts of the coast, occasionally 
 the rollers set in fearfully. One of Her Majesty’s ships of war is at 
 present surveying that part of the coast in which the mines, or rather 
 fields, of copper ore are situated. 
 
 “ c The manner in which individuals or companies acquire the right 
 to work the Namaqua-land copper fields is as follows : — A spot is 
 selected, and application is made to the Government for a lease. An 
 imaginary circle of one mile from the spot is drawn, and the applicant 
 is authorized to select as much as forty or eighty morgen (a morgen is 
 about two acres) in an unbroken lot. It is then surveyed at his 
 expense, and a lease granted to him for a period of fifteen years, at 
 the rate of £1 per morgen per annum. 
 
 “ * These spots are in local phrase termed centres ; and, as no limit 
 is placed by the Government to quantity, individuals or companies are 
 proprietors of the leases of many centres. This, in fact, is the cause 
 
COPPER MINING OPERATIONS IN NAMAQUA-LAND. 441 
 
 of the present most unhealthy speculation in mining shares. An 
 expectation is very prevalent that large capitalists from England will, 
 on being assured of the abundance of copper ore in the Colony, (and 
 of course the speculators think they will be as easily assured as them- 
 selves,) purchase these centres at any price. This is the base of many 
 of the companies. One company possesses, I am told, about sixty or 
 seventy centres, and is still seeking for others. Now, if these com- 
 panies are so satisfied that such vast quantities of ore exist, and that 
 it is of easy acquisition, why not work their centres, instead of invest- 
 ing their paid-up capital in the leasing of more ground ? 
 
 “ ‘ In 1849 or 1850 the first copper mining company was formed, 
 and £ 1 per share was paid up. From some cause or another the 
 mines or fields were not worked, and the shares fell to 5s. When it 
 became known that so much copper ore existed in the district, these 
 shares rose rapidly. The Directors secured more centres ; £3 per 
 share has been paid up, and the shares have, I believe, been as high 
 as £80; they are now £23 each. But I am not aware that this com- 
 pany has shipped a single ton of ore to England ! 
 
 “ 6 Another company is formed thus : — The proprietor of the lease 
 of three or four centres disposes of them on the following condi- 
 tions : — five thousand shares are to be created of £5 each, of which 
 he is to receive one thousand shares, without paying a sixpence, and 
 out of the first profits (!) the sum of £15,000. Would you credit that 
 the company was formed in less than an hour, that the following day 
 5s. per share was paid, and that in the course of a fortnight they were 
 selling at £5 per share ? Do the annals of railway speculation archive 
 such monstrous advances as this ? Now, supposing the whole capital 
 to be paid up, namely, £20,000, and that the centres are as rich in 
 ore as some of the shareholders believe, how long will it be before any 
 profits are realized ? 
 
 “ ‘ Messrs. Phillips and King, who are proprietors of copper fields 
 in Namaqua-land, have, under almost incredible difficulties, been able 
 to ship about eleven hundred tons of ore, averaging, it is said, thirty- 
 four per cent, of copper ; and, to procure this quantity, it is generally 
 believed their outlay could not have been much below £30,000. It is 
 true that a considerable portion of this outlay was for implements, 
 stock, &c., which remain in their possession, and the future expense 
 will be considerably lessened. But when I inform you that, for the 
 transport of ore from the mines to the coast, the enormous sum of 
 from £8 to £9 per ton is paid, and from £2 to £3 thence to Table 
 Bay, you may form some conception of the expense, and all the world 
 knows that individuals can work cheaper than companies. 
 
 “ ‘ Bailway s and tramways are talked of, and I am not prepared to 
 say they would not pay a handsome dividend, if economically con- 
 structed ; but before the people of England subscribe to any thing of 
 the kind here, they should be well assured the quantity of ore is inex- 
 haustible, as is asserted. One thing is certain, — until the means of 
 transport are much cheaper, none but rich ores can be shipped. 
 
442 THE ORAN GE-R|VER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 “ £ I am sorry to say that speculation is not confined to mining 
 shares. In every little village dignified by the name of a town, where 
 there are two or three shops, a joint-stock bank is started, and the 
 newspapers of the day are full of prospectuses. Hitherto the com- 
 munity of the Cape has been tolerably free from the panics, crises, &c., 
 which have been not unfrequent in the sister Colonies in the northern 
 hemisphere, and even in older communities ; but I fear we shall not in 
 future escape those disasters.’ ” 
 
 ANOTHER COMMANDO OE THE DUTCH BOERS AGAINST 
 
 THE KAFIRS. 
 
 “The Times ” newspaper of March 15th, 1855, contains 
 large quotations from the Report of young Pretorius, who joined 
 Commandant-General Potgieter in an attack on some Kafir 
 tribes, one of which is alleged to have been guilty of several 
 acts of atrocity against the Dutch settlers. But, assuredly, 
 these belonged neither to the Griquas, nor to any of those Kafir 
 tribes who fought against the British troops under Sir George 
 Cathcart ; otherwise the result would have been very different 
 from that which is here recorded, and no necessity would have 
 existed for challenging the Kafir chief, a second time, “ to come 
 out of the caverns, with all his men/’ to answer for his gross 
 misdeeds. They must have been a tamer and more pusillani- 
 mous people, who had never encountered the Trans-Yaal Repub- 
 licans in battle. Pretorius junior is the chronicler of his own 
 exploits ; and in a thinly -peopled country, where public opinion is 
 unknown and exercises no influence, the art of mystifying is sure 
 to receive no check from the remarks of dispassionate spectators. 
 The hero of a dozen skirmishes with unwarlike savages, in such 
 circumstances, may safely give his own version of the tragedy in 
 which he enacted the principal part, and “return” the number 
 of the unhappy sufferers either smaller or greater than it actually 
 was, according to the preponderance within him of the two rival 
 principles, — “ vanity ” and “ prudence.” In this instance 
 “vanity” seems to have been in the ascendant; and we may, 
 therefore, reasonably compute the “upwards of nine hundred 
 men who had fallen outside the caverns,” and “ the much greater 
 number who had fallen within” to have been really fewer than 
 the young general, flushed with an inglorious victory, has been 
 induced to reckon them. 
 
ANOTHER COMMANDO OF THE DUTCH BOERS. . 443 
 
 I give only two extracts from the official dispatches of General 
 Pretorius. Having been unsuccessful in his attempts “ to blast 
 the rocks above the caverns ” in which the frightened natives had 
 concealed themselves, he says, — 
 
 “ This having failed, I gave orders to besiege the caverns day and 
 night, and to cut off, as far as possible, all supplies. With this view 
 I had some fences constructed on the rocks, behind which I posted 
 one hundred men day and night. During this work the Kafirs fired 
 incessantly out of the caverns, but without injury to us, while our 
 patrols daily shot down some of the enemy. On the 6th of November 
 I proceeded to the caverns, accompanied by Commandant-General 
 Potgieter : we had ordered the bushes, which obstructed us at night, 
 to be cut down. My colleague, while urging on a party of friendly 
 Kafirs who were working for us, having gone too far in advance, was 
 struck by a bullet fired by the enemy at the very mouth of one of the 
 caverns ; it entered the right shoulder, and came out between the left 
 shoulder and the neck, so that he was knocked down the hrantz upon 
 which he had been standing, a height of about twenty-five feet, and 
 fell right in front of the enemy’s fence. I at once ordered the fence 
 to be stormed, and thus secured the body, which I had forthwith 
 escorted to the camp, to be buried there. On the same day his 
 brother, the Commandant H. Potgieter, was provisionally appointed 
 to succeed his brother as Commandant-General. The chief command 
 of the whole force there engaged was, however, confided to me, as the 
 executive Commandant- General : and this task I readily accepted. 
 Deeply, indeed, was I grieved at the loss of my colleague, whom I had 
 learnt to love as a brother. In every thing we consulted each other. 
 To his praise it may be said that he was a warrior in the fullest sense 
 of the term ; undaunted, and educated in the war with the Kafir 
 tribes, he despised them, and knew no danger ; wherever duty called 
 him he was present, and was enabled at all times to point his men to 
 his own example. The loss of my gallant colleague strengthened, if 
 possible, my determination fully to avenge the blood which hsd 
 already been shed.” 
 
 This is in every respect a most lamentable affair. On the 
 death of the first Commandant- General, A. W. J. Pretorius, 
 recorded in pp. 392-394 of this Appendix, the eldest of the 
 brothers Potgieter was chosen as his successor. This gentleman 
 had brought a large detachment of Boers, to form a junction with 
 those under the command of young Pretorius, for the purpose 
 of avenging the murder of his brother, Pield-Cornet Potgie- 
 ter, and some of his companions ; but was suddenly killed, while 
 indiscreetly exposing himself, “at the mouth of one of the 
 enemy’s caverns.” As the highest post of honour has thus. 
 
444 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 once more, become vacant, it will probably soon be occupied by 
 the warrior who figures so conspicuously, like a second Csesar, in 
 this helium crudele et infandum, His constituents are the best 
 judges of his qualifications for the elevated station to which he 
 aspires. But, from the imperfect data which he affords as to his 
 own doings, a stranger to his merits will find some difficulty in 
 ascertaining the particular line in which his personal energy is 
 usually displayed. The only glimpse of it which I have been 
 able to obtain, is in that passage of his dispatches in which he 
 intimates his wish to personate “the undertaker — “I at once 
 
 ordered the fence to be stormed ; and thus secured the body, 
 which I had forthwith escorted to the camp, to be buried there.” 
 This was certainly a very safe and discreet course for a model 
 Commandant to adopt in those uncultivated regions, and among 
 a barbarous people, who had not appreciated the hardihood of his 
 deceased colleague in the unnecessary exposure of his person. 
 
 Our next extract is of a still more truculent and unmanly 
 character : — 
 
 “ The siege was a work that proceeded much too tardily. Fruit- 
 lessly had the Kafir chief been challenged to come out of the caverns 
 with all his men, to answer for the butchery which he had committed. 
 On the 8th of November I determined to block up the openings of the 
 caverns, which are from forty to fifty feet wide, and twenty-five to 
 thirty-five feet deep. Fifty span of oxen, with an adequate number 
 of labourers, were employed upon that work on the first day. During 
 the next five days this work was vigorously prosecuted, during which 
 time fifteen hundred drags of trees, and as many loads of stone, were 
 brought on, and thrown down the caverns, by three hundred friendly 
 Kafirs in our employ. Meanwhile the Kafirs commenced at night to sally 
 forth to procure water ; a large number of women and children, suffering 
 from want of water, also sallied forth, but died after they had drunk 
 a little. Among these was a male Kafir, who surrendered, under- 
 taking to point out where the ivory of the murdered man was secreted. 
 Lieutenant Paul Krieger was dispatched for this purpose on the 11th 
 instant, with a small guard, and returned in the afternoon with 
 twenty-three large, and fifteen small, elephants’ tusks. The first, 
 l,0101bs. in weight, belong to Mr. Uckermann, trader, of Pieter- 
 maritzburg ; the latter belong to the murdered man here. This 
 afternoon two horses of the late H. Potgieter also fell into our hands. 
 On the 16th of November a large number of women and children 
 again rushed out of the caverns, while, on our part, we continued 
 to approach the same, so as to be enabled to look into them for some 
 distance. The following day part of my men entered the caverns 
 almost without opposition; they took twenty-four guns, fourteen 
 
ANOTHER COMMANDO OF THE DUTCH BOERS. 445 
 
 shot-belts, mostly filled with powder and balls, a bag of slugs, some 
 pieces of lead, two chests of clothing, (some unfinished,) forty pounds 
 of coffee, and numerous other small wares. Among the booty cap- 
 tured there was much belonging to the families of the murdered, 
 which was returned to them. The rest, after consulting the council 
 of war, I caused to be sold, besides half the ivory belonging to Mr. 
 Uckermann, to defray expenses. I moreover caused all the sheep and 
 goats to be sold. The whole realized three thousand eight hundred 
 rix-dollars ; part of which was given to the men of the late General 
 Potgieter, while the rest I have reserved to cover the expenses of 
 ammunition, &c.” 
 
 This is truly a horrid description of merciless internecine 
 warfare ; the most harrowing part of which relates to “ a large 
 number of women and children, suffering from want of water, 
 who sallied forth ” from the caverns at night, " but died after 
 they had drunk a little.” The attempt to obtain water occurred 
 more than once, but is narrated in very obscure and unsatis- 
 factory language. Under a marvellous semblance of innocence 
 on the part of himself and followers, the new “ executive 
 Commandant-General ” gives these distressing details ; but 
 leaves his readers to draw their own inferences respecting the 
 modus ojoerandi ; and, with commendable discretion, avoids all 
 mention of the pitiable females and children who were cruelly 
 shot down, on those dreadful nights, when trying, at the risk 
 of life, to escape. But the nature of the facts disclosed cannot 
 be mistaken by the most careless reader. The besiegers were 
 divided into relief-parties; who, "posted behind fences con- 
 structed on the rocks,” undertook, in turns, by day and by 
 night, the easy duty of quietly and safely watching behind them 
 for stragglers. On hearing the first tread of a foot or the rust- 
 ling of a few leaves, they were ready to discharge their rifles 
 in the direction from which the sound came, without stopping, 
 during the darkness of night, nicely to ascertain the size or the 
 sex of the hapless fugitives ; few of whom would have an oppor- 
 tunity of reaching the streams to slake their own thirst, or 
 stealthily to convey some of the precious water to those in the 
 caves who were dearest to their hearts. 
 
 It would be a profitable employment for such a redoubtable 
 Commandant and his dashing adherents, before they venture on 
 another campaign of extermination, to study attentively the 
 clever treatise of their celebrated countryman, Grotius, Be Jure 
 
446 
 
 THE ORAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 Belli ac Pads. Since its first publication in 1625, it has 
 been the hand-book of every great European general who was 
 distinguished for strategic talent and bravery, and for splendid 
 victories ; as well as for uniform humanity towards women and 
 children, — inviting them to come out from besieged cities, and 
 assuring them of a safe-conduct to a place of security. I 
 recollect the exquisite delight which 1 felt, when a youth, on 
 reading Du Bose's and other accounts of the campaigns 
 of the Duke of Marlborough and Prince Eugene, and of the 
 accomplished commanders who were their opponents in honour- 
 able warfare ; and the supreme disgust which I conceived when 
 perusing the ruthless butcheries of the Duke of Alva and his 
 infamous imitators. With the former class of heroes, I found 
 myself transported far back into the most illustrious ages of 
 ancient chivalry, and all its accompanying amenities intended to 
 assuage the horrors of that which was regarded as “ a necessary 
 evil while in the latter class I was reminded of the reckless 
 enormities of the most ferocious and brutal savages that are 
 recorded in history, the rapacious blood-hounds of murder and 
 desolation. In palliation of the cruelties of the Duke of Alva 
 it may be urged, that the ameliorating treatise of Grotius had 
 not been published in those days of darkness and tribulation : 
 but this cannot be pleaded in extenuation of the misdeeds of 
 young Pretorius, who seems to glory in these chronicles of his 
 own infamy and degradation. 
 
 STBICTURES ON COMMANDOES OE THIS DESCRIPTION. 
 
 After having presented to the public copious extracts from the 
 Report of General Pretorius, the “ Times" newspaper of the follow- 
 ing day (March 16th) contained the subjoined strong and pungent 
 remarks on the salutary effects of these cruel expeditions : — 
 
 “ The dispatches just received from the Cape of Good Hope contain 
 an incident of a nature so striking in itself, so terrible in its details, 
 and so instructive in the lessons it conveys, that we bring it promi- 
 nently into notice for the consideration of the public. 
 
 “ We are not the only Europeans settled in South Africa. The 
 Dutch were there before us ; and there, in no inconsiderable numbers, 
 they remain still. Not being very well satisfied with our Govern- 
 ment, — though discontented probably rather with the policy of our 
 proceedings than with our supremacy itself, — some of the representa- 
 
STRICTURES ON COMMANDOES OE THIS DESCRIPTION. 447 
 
 tives of these older colonists have penetrated more and more deeply 
 into the interior of the country ; and have acquired a species of inde- 
 pendence, by escaping from the immediate vicinity of the British pro- 
 vinces. One of their settlements is £ the Trans- Yaal Republic, 5 — a 
 title which will explain both the political and geographical position 
 of the community. Here, like ourselves, they border upon the Kafirs, 
 and are exposed accordingly to the self-same liabilities in the shape 
 of frontier alarms, attacks, and depredations. That they do not, how- 
 ever, content themselves with our mild system of reprisals, or deal in 
 our fashion with their savage enemies, will be only too evident from 
 the story which we are about to relate. 
 
 “The Kafirs had given the Trans-Vaal Boers most dreadful offence. 
 They had murdered seven or eight men of the settlement, including a 
 field-cornet, or officer of colonial levies, and had put to death several 
 women, with circumstances, as we are told, of the most frightful bar- 
 barity. In the month of October last, therefoie, (for so long are 
 accounts in reaching us from these remote regions,) General Pretorius, 
 accompanied by Commandant- General Potgieter, — a relative, appa- 
 rently, of the murdered officer, — proceeded on an expedition to avenge 
 the blood which had been shed by the Kafirs. The force altogether was 
 about five hundred strong, the greater part being mounted ; and they 
 had a hundred and sixteen waggons, and two field-pieces. Towards 
 the end of the month they reached certain subterranean caverns of vast 
 extent, in which the offending Kafirs, under their chief Makapan, were 
 known to have intrenched themselves. These extraordinary caves are 
 described as being upwards of two thousand feet in length, and from 
 three hundred to five hundred in width, intersected by several £ walls,’ 
 — we presume, of natural construction, — and so dark that no eye 
 could penetrate the gloom. Arrived at this retreat, General Pretorius 
 appears to have debated, without scruple or hesitation, how he could 
 exterminate his enemies with the greatest facility ; and at £ a council 
 of war 5 it was resolved, we are told, to blast the rocks above the 
 caverns, and thus crush and bury the savages alive under the ruins. 
 This scheme was attempted forthwith, but failed, in consequence of 
 the stone proving unfavourable to the operation. The caves were then 
 surrounded, and rigorously watched day and night, to prevent the 
 entrance of any supplies ; so that the wretches within, who seem, by 
 the accounts, to have represented the whole population of a Kafir 
 village, wives and children included, might be reduced to the extremi- 
 ties of famine. At first fences or barriers were constructed round the 
 rocks, behind which the Boers maintained incessant watch; but, as 
 the work proceeded, enormous loads of timber and stone were brought 
 up, and thrown into the openings of the caverns. The pangs of thirst, 
 however, soon forced through these obstacles some of the miserable 
 creatures within, and a £ large number of women and children , 5 we are 
 told, £ suffering from want of water, sallied forth, but died after they 
 had drunk a little.’ Meantime the patrols kept ward night and day, 
 and with their rifles laid every Kafir dead who showed himself, in his 
 
448 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 exhaustion or misery, at the cavern’s mouth. As this barbarous siege 
 was actually protracted through the greater part of three weeks, it is 
 plain that the savages must have had some small amount of provisions 
 with them : but the work at last came to an end. On the 17 th of 
 November the besiegers, as they advanced towards the rocks, 
 encountered little opposition; and the silence of the caves, together 
 with the horrible smell of the dead, told them how effectually their 
 object had been accomplished. The miserable savages had perished 
 in their holes, and the estimate of their losses gives a frightful idea 
 of the tragedy. Women and children in considerable numbers appear 
 to have escaped ; but upwards of nine hundred Kafirs had been shot 
 down at the opening of the caverns ; and the number of those who 
 had died by inches within was, we are assured, 'much greater.’ 
 Such is an incident of Kafir warfare, as conducted by colonists ! 
 
 “ Every one will rejoice that so horrible a massacre was not perpe- 
 trated by British soldiers, or under cover of the British flag ; and the 
 example may, perhaps, be reasonably appealed to by those who protest 
 against committing the conduct of such wars to any but regular 
 troops. It is impossible, however, to overlook the disadvantages in 
 which such a policy places us. Judging from experience, we could 
 not have done so much towards curbing the Kafirs in a long cam- 
 paign, or after an expenditure of millions, as General Pretorius did 
 in two short months with a handful of volunteers, at probably little 
 or no cost to his countrymen, and with a loss of only two killed and 
 five wounded. The whole expedition was contrived with a rude 
 simplicity, which, though barbarous enough in its results, was suc- 
 cessfully adapted to the purpose in view. The settlers of the Trans- 
 Yaal Republic turned out to hunt savages after a savage fashion. The 
 Kafirs had not only butchered their countrymen, but had added 
 cannibalism to murder ; for pots were found containing the roasted 
 limbs of the victims. To such offenders no more mercy was shown 
 than to so many wolves ; and, when they had been tracked to their 
 dens, they were starved and shot without respect to the usages of 
 more civilized war. After the expedition was over, the booty collected 
 was sold for the public good ; a portion of the proceeds was assigned 
 to the widows and families of the murdered men; the rest was 
 reserved to pay for the ammunition, &c., expended; and with this 
 primitive settlement the Kafir war of the Boers was closed. 
 
 “ We, it is plain, do not fight with such enemies on fair terms. 
 The Kafirs, in passing from peace to war with us, forego little, sacri- 
 fice little, and hazard to a very small extent even their own savage 
 lives. We export soldiers thousands of miles ; every man of whom 
 has cost us the worth of a Kafir province in training, and who are 
 expected to encounter treacherous and sanguinary barbarians, in their 
 own deserts, according to the punctilios of regular war. The result 
 is, that the losses are almost exclusively our own. The Treasury is 
 drained of million after million ; our best officers and men perish in the 
 thicket ; and, after the lapse of a year or two, the e Kafir war ’ is con- 
 
STRICTURES ON COMMANDOES OF THIS DESCRIPTION. 449 
 
 eluded, to be followed in a few months by another. We doubt very 
 much if as many Kafirs have fallen by the bullets or bayonets of our 
 troops in the last three wars, as were destroyed in this single expedi- 
 tion of Pretorius. It would be hard, indeed, to argue that such an 
 example should be followed ; but of this we are convinced, — that, if 
 the colonization of South Africa is to be continued, the savage tribes 
 of our frontier can only be successfully encountered, like the savages of 
 all other regions, by acts resembling their own. The backwoodsmen 
 of Kentucky pursued the Ked Indians as the Ked Indians pursued 
 them, and victory in the end fell to the superior race. It would pro- 
 bably be the same at the Cape ; but to expect that the contest should 
 be conducted without offence to civilized feelings, is altogether vain. 
 We simply put the case, by aid of this illustration, before the eyes of 
 the reader. Handled as those on the spot could handle them, the 
 Kafirs — those bugbears of our statesmen and economists — could be 
 kept down with little outlay or trouble ; but the system would be only 
 too sure to involve shocks and scandals to the humanity of the nation. 
 This, however, we must needs add, that if such an alternative be 
 rejected, the border provinces ought to be relinquished altogether ; for 
 the country can no longer afford or tolerate those periodical wars of 
 which the cost is found so great and the fruit so little.” 
 
 The writer in “ the Times ” has, on this occasion, as well as 
 on others, arrived at the conclusion, that this Trans-Yaal extermi- 
 nating warfare is the only eligible mode to be pursued towards 
 the marauding Kafirs. But while much truth is apparent in his 
 observations, he has not thought fit to exhibit to his readers the still 
 darker side of this foul picture, — the deteriorating effects which 
 such wholesale butchery produces on the morals and characters 
 of the successful executioners. To support his view of the matter, 
 he adduces very appositely the case of the men of Kentucky. 
 This, however, is an instance which makes more against' his argu- 
 ment than in its favour : for it must be borne in mind, that the 
 earliest of that class were the descendants of the first English 
 settlers ; young men of good families, possessed of great courage 
 and enterprise, who could not be confined within the limits of 
 the large estates of their fathers. Accustomed from boyhood to 
 the use of the rifle, indulging in a roving disposition, and 
 smitten with the love of more perilous adventures than home 
 afforded, they found appropriate employment for their newly- 
 directed energies in attacking the bears of the dense forests, and 
 the dwindled and retreating race of Bed Men in the prairies. 
 The vagabond life which they had chosen did not, in the course 
 
 G G 
 
450 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 of years, tend to soften their manners, or to ameliorate their 
 dispositions; the destruction of the Indian, by any and by every 
 means, was regarded in the light of a gallant act, quite as useful 
 and meritorious as that of “bagging” the wild game of the 
 forest, or of entrapping “ Bruin ” in a pitfall, and impaling him 
 alive. As the tide of emigration began to flow on with a ten- 
 fold force, these young men of enterprise were soon joined by 
 some of the more restless new-comers, whose antecedents were 
 not of that order which would bear strict inquiry, and who too 
 often had been the scum of European society. The downward 
 course would have continued, though perhaps not quite so 
 rapidly, without the aid of these fresh importations ; for, under 
 such malign influences, the debasement of meiTs natures is a 
 gradual process, in the ratio of their advancing years. Cruelty 
 to the inferior animals, or to men “formed in the image of 
 God,” hardens the hearts of those who delight in the vile 
 practice, and renders them, in the end, brutal and cowardly. 
 Novelists have smoothed down the disgusting asperities of the 
 common life of the early backwoodsmen, and have succeeded in 
 exhibiting them as little heroes ; but the stern realities of their 
 downward career can never be obliterated from the records of 
 their country. These men may, in courtesy, be called “the 
 pioneers of civilization,” and “ the superior race.” But, with 
 all their warlike appliances, — their powder and shot, and long- 
 range rifles, — it is very doubtful whether they would ultimately 
 have gained the mastery over the Bed Indians, had they not 
 been thrust forward and pushed onward by the yearly-increasing 
 masses of European auxiliaries, who trod on their heels, and 
 supplemented the lacuna which their skilful and wary foes 
 had made in their ranks. The contest between the two races 
 was long and sanguinary. Yet, in all that desultory and indis- 
 criminate carnage, the Bed Indians, like the Arabs and some of 
 the South-African races, (the structure of whose languages 
 usually gives undeniable tokens of ancient refinement and 
 patriarchal origin,) retained much of their native sense of rude 
 chivalry and honour, and of the inviolable duties entailed on them 
 by the rites of hospitality ; while the Kentucky backwoodsmen, 
 within a few years, lost all traces of their recent descent from 
 a Christian ancestry, and sank far lower than the Indians in all 
 
STRICTURES ON COMMANDOES OE THIS DESCRIPTION. 451 
 
 that was mean and discreditable. Long practice in the low 
 tactics of circumventing Indians and destroying buffaloes had 
 reduced some of the most courageous of mortals into arrant 
 poltroons and barbarians. The monitory results are soon told 
 and easily understood : — The cool and deliberate murder of any 
 one who had offered an affront. Lynch law, the brutal art of 
 “ gouging” the eyes of a prostrate foe, and other dastardly 
 et ceteras, at length rendered the name of a man of Kentucky 
 “ a proverb of reproach and shame " to his own countrymen. 
 
 Such is the fate of all those who, brasen-faced and iron- 
 hearted, have “ gloried in their shame/' while indulging in acts 
 of meanness and cruelty towards abject inferiors. It is capable 
 of as varied and satisfactory proof from the pages of ancient 
 history, as from the modern records of Kentucky. It is the fate 
 which awaits the Trans- Yaal Boers, if they restlessly persist in 
 the perpetration of such dastardly crimes as those which Com- 
 mandant Pretorius has proclaimed to the world with vast satis- 
 faction. It is a rapid descent towards barbarism, which cannot 
 be checked, except by a complete abstinence from the unmanly 
 practices which I have deemed it a duty here to expose and 
 condemn. Those respectable Boers who constituted a portion 
 of the grand emigration from the Cape Colony in 1836-1843, 
 but who, many years ago, chose to locate themselves in Natal, 
 have recently shown their Trans- Yaal friends “ a more excellent 
 way 33 of suppressing incipient Kafir outbreaks, and preventing 
 a repetition of their marauding and cattle-stealing habits. It is 
 contained in the next section of this Appendix. 
 
 But it would be derogatory to the grace of God, and an 
 indelible stigma on the pious descendants of the North American 
 backwoodsmen, were I not to allude to the means by which 
 many of these “ sheep that had gone so far astray 33 were brought 
 back “unto the Shepherd and Bishop of their souls." The 
 authentic chronicles of their speedy and remarkable recovery to 
 Christianity and civilized life, are to be found in the churches of 
 every evangelical denomination in the United States, but more 
 especially in those of the Baptists. These intrepid messengers of 
 Divine Mercy considered their peculiar vocation to consist in the 
 baptism of adults, after they had been instructed in the first 
 elements of Christian doctrine. In the spirit of self-denying 
 
 2 g 2 
 
452 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 piety, their most zealous efforts were directed to overtake the 
 brutalized and untamed wanderers, and proclaim to them in all 
 directions the Gospel of salvation ; which produced exactly the 
 same effects as it has always done on those who feel themselves 
 to be the “ chief of sinners” To some of the self-righteous 
 among His hearers our Saviour once said, “ The publicans and the 
 harlots go into the kingdom of heaven before you.” In the con- 
 version of the worst of men, this “ true ” saying of Christ has 
 always had its fulfilment. But, in every age of the church, this 
 startling proposition has sorely perplexed and mortified both 
 philosophers and malignants. Yet the great truth which it 
 involves is the same as that which is found in another of His 
 first principles : “ They that be whole need not a physician, but 
 they that are sick. I am not come to call the righteous, but 
 sinners to repentance.” The meaning of these words is obvious 
 to all; yet they seldom mortify human pride, because it is the 
 culpable infirmity of all men, who, in their natural state, “have 
 their understanding darkened,” to place other people in the 
 category of “sick” and flagrant “sinners,” but themselves in 
 that of “ the sound ” and “ the righteous.” “ Christ crucified,” 
 implying the necessity of His atonement, always was and ever 
 will be “ unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks 
 foolishness; but unto them who are called” by Divine Grace, 
 and feel their urgent need of this blessed remedy, “ Christ is the 
 power of God, and the wisdom of God.” So it was in the 
 case of the adventurous backwoodsmen: there was no attempt at 
 gainsaying. “ They w r ere convinced of all, they were judged of 
 all, and thus were the secrets of their hearts made manifest.” 
 “A very great number believed, and turned unto the Lord,” at 
 the first unfurling of the banners of the cross. It was, indeed, a 
 memorable and almost universal transition, which gladdened the 
 hearts of all who witnessed the blessed event. Bor mutual 
 defence and security, most of the families, like those of the 
 Dutch Boers, consisted of descendants from the patriarchal 
 stock down to the third or fourth generation. The Baptist 
 evangelists found in numerous households a great-grandsire, 
 with descending gradations of grandfathers, fathers, and 
 children ; and, after suitable instruction and probation, received 
 all these adults into the fold of Christ Jesus. The genuine 
 
A LESS REPREHENSIBLE COMMANDO. 
 
 453 
 
 Kentucky men are now represented to be as exemplary in 
 spirit and orderly in conduct, as any of tlieir countrymen. If, 
 in the streets of some of the large cities of the Union, brutal 
 encounters, emulating in ferocity those which have been described 
 in these pages, occasionally take place, it will seldom be found 
 that either of the culpable parties belongs to the race of Ken- 
 tucky. They are usually from some other State, in which the 
 ancient atrocities of backwoodsmen form the choice code of 
 chivalry for all irreclaimable blackguards ; or they are com- 
 bustible materials, recently imported from Europe, where all 
 those who attempt openly to indulge in lawless and destructive 
 passions are sure to meet with speedy and condign punishment. 
 
 A LESS BEPKEHENSIBLE AND MOKE EFFECTUAL 
 
 COMMANDO. 
 
 To many persons it will appear a strange co-incidence, when 
 they are told that the same number of the “ Times " newspaper, 
 which gives the extracts from the “ GrahamVTown Journal," 
 March 15th, contains in its columns another from a Natal 
 paper,' which inculcates a doctrine and practice very different 
 indeed from those of Commandant Pretorius. Short though it 
 be, it teaches by example a more innocent and sensible method 
 of repressing or punishing Kafir depredations than that on which 
 I have briefly animadverted. It proceeds on the sound principle 
 of apprising the chief culprit of his misdeeds, and of its conse- 
 quences in the prompt retribution with which he would be 
 visited, if the stolen property were not restored on demand. 
 The oldest and the best of books expounds this wise political 
 axiom in very energetic language: — “Because sentence against 
 an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the 
 sons of men is fully set in them to do evil." Encouragement to 
 crime is undoubtedly afforded by the appearance of too much 
 lenity, and by deferring to inflict the threatened punishment. 
 When the party aggrieved has fixed on a reasonable amount of 
 compensation for the injury inflicted, which he knows the 
 offender is well qualified to pay, it is an act of real charity to the 
 culprit himself to be prompt in the exaction of payment, after 
 having given due warning. The natural logic, in which the 
 Kafirs are great adepts, is exceedingly curt and conclusive: 
 
454 
 
 THE ORAN GE -RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 “ Since the exaction of the penalty is deferred, it is virtually 
 abandoned ; and I shall now have ample opportunity stealthily 
 to convey my best cattle to a place of safety/' But when 
 “ sentence against an evil work is executed speedily/' the 
 criminal finds little scope for the exercise of such deceptive and 
 injurious chicanery. The following extract from “the Times" 
 supplies a good exemplification of these remarks : — 
 
 NATAL. 
 
 u An expedition against the chief Dushani had been successful, 
 without having been obliged to resort to bloodshed. The c Natal 
 Mercury/ of the 27th of December, states that Dushani was terrified 
 at the demonstration against him : — 
 
 £t c He confessed the most abject submission to the Lieutenant- 
 Governor, called himself a dog , &c., and, as usual, attempted to shift 
 the blame from himself, by pretending that the thefts of cattle had 
 been committed by new comers among his people, or without his 
 knowledge or power of prevention, and other plausible excuses of a 
 like kind. The result, however, was, that he paid the fine and com- 
 pensation insisted on, namely, one thousand and thirty-eight head of 
 cattle ; and some minor chiefs in the same neighbourhood were fined 
 in smaller quantities for other offences, making the entire quantity, we 
 believe, about one thousand four hundred head. Some of the cattle 
 brought in were identified as having been stolen several years ago. 
 
 “ ‘ On the whole, this demonstration of a determination, on the part 
 of Government, to visit promptly and severely such conduct as 
 Dushani and his tribe have been guilty of, has produced the most 
 salutary effect on the minds of the Natives, and will have a powerful 
 tendency, together with the new ordinance, in checking the offence of 
 cattle-stealing. 
 
 “ ' Besides the good effect produced on the Natives by the mere 
 strength of this demonstration, the thorough union exhibited between 
 the Dutch and the English greatly surprised them, and appeared at 
 once to produce the conviction that resistance or evasion was hopeless. 
 This cordial union has also produced the best results as regards the 
 two European classes themselves. It is the first exhibition of com- 
 bined action to any thing like the same extent, that has occurred in 
 this district ; and such co-operation, extended to the peaceful and 
 ordinary pursuits of life, will do more than any thing else to improve 
 our social condition, and to secure permanent tranquillity/” 
 
 This opportune display of promptitude and decision, by the 
 Lieutenant-Governor of Natal, towards as noted a pilferer of 
 other men's cattle as any lawless Eob Eoy ever was, is a fine 
 specimen of prudence, skill, and humanity. Dingaan and his 
 warriors were not of that puny race of Natives described in the 
 
A LESS 11EPIIEHEN SIBLE COMMANDO. 
 
 455 
 
 dispatch of Pretorius, but were stout and sinewy men, capable 
 of vast exertions and great resistance. Yet, at the sight of this 
 firm and orderly demonstration on the part of the European 
 settlers, the half-civilized savages became discreetly submissive 
 and obsequious. After reluctantly acknowledging themselves 
 to have been wrong-doers, they instantly made the required 
 restitution ; and thus the affair ended, without injury to either 
 of the parties. We can scarcely imagine a greater contrast than 
 that which is presented between this well-planned and successful 
 expedition, and the one undertaken by Pretorius. Most assuredly, 
 the Trans- Yaal Boers, and the defenders of their cruel and exter- 
 minating system, may find, in this brief narrative, much to 
 admire and imitate. It contains some valuable lessons in clever 
 strategy, good policy, and in a due regard for human life, which is a 
 distinguishing trait of a true Christian. This is indeed, in every 
 respect, a preferable and “ more excellent way ” of treating savages, 
 than that which has been the recent subject of animadversion. 
 
 As the remarks in this Appendix, from p. 443 to the end of 
 the volume, proceed from the editor, he is happy, at the close of this 
 section, to adduce, in confirmation of most of them, from the author 
 himself, the following paragraphs in his eighth Chapter : — 
 
 “ But let not those who are invested with a little brief autho- 
 rity use it in playing all sorts of fantastic tricks, or something 
 worse. A Kafir has a sharp sense of justice ; and whilst he will 
 respect and reverence the officer who will give him just punishment 
 for his misdeeds, he will abhor the man who does him wanton 
 wrong, and may be tempted to settle accounts in his own way. 
 
 “The Kafirs must be treated like children. If a man has a 
 large family, and leaves them without restraint or control, his chil- 
 dren become a plague to himself and a scourge to the community. 
 The Kafirs are children of a larger growth, and must be treated 
 accordingly , — children in knowledge, ignorant of the relationships 
 of civilized society, and strangers to many of the motives which 
 influence the conduct of the white man. But they are men in 
 physical and mental powers , — men in the arts and usages of their 
 nation, and the laws of their country ; and the great difficulty in 
 governing them is, to treat them as men-children, teaching them 
 that to submit and to obey are essential to their own welfare, as 
 well as to that of others. 
 
456 
 
 THE OBAN GE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 “Besides, it should not be forgotten that what appears to be 
 severe to us, is not so to them, since many of them have lived 
 under the iron rule of cruel, capricious despots, with no security 
 for life or property, and are consequently unable to appreciate or 
 understand our excess of civilized kindness, being strangers to 
 those refined feelings which operate in the breasts of the Chris- 
 tian. The result of too mild a policy is, that in a few years they 
 are changed from crouching, terror-stricken vassals, to bold, law- 
 less, independent barbarians.” 
 
 All his reasoning in that Chapter, especially in pp. 210-238, 
 is highly worthy of perusal, and demands deep consideration from 
 every philanthropist. 
 
 CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 The causes of the long delay in the completion of this 
 volume are detailed, by the editor, in the Preface, and will be 
 received as the only apology that can be offered for some of its 
 defects; though, as a first attempt under great difficulties to 
 delineate a variegated and very extensive tract of country, and 
 the social and moral condition of the several races by whom it is 
 peopled, it will be regarded by every candid reader with much 
 indulgence, if not with complacency. 
 
 How many momentous events have transpired, (which are now 
 proceeding yet more fully to develope themselves,) since the first 
 sheets of this work were put to press ! The termination of a 
 desolating and most expensive Kafir war ; — the partial explora- 
 tion of Lake N’gami and its principal tributaries ; — the sudden 
 abandonment by Great Britain of the Orange-River Sovereignty; 
 — the grant of a liberal constitution to the Cape Colony ; — the 
 appointment of a new governor ; — the discovery of vast mineral 
 wealth in Namaqua-land ; — the facilities, in the countries north of 
 Natal, for water-communication with the interior ; — -the elasticity 
 of commerce and agriculture, and their gradual recovery from 
 recent depression ; — and the hopeful progress of sound principles 
 and good conduct among several of the half-civilized natives : — 
 These and other important occurrences have taken place in little 
 more than two years; and the arrival of every mail brings us 
 current information concerning matters of stirring interest, 
 which will be hailed, by every lover of his species, as flattering 
 
CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 457 
 
 presages for the future. Some gifted historian of Natal and the 
 Orange-River Sovereignty may hereafter arise, on whom will 
 devolve the duty of faithfully narrating the benign triumphs of 
 religion and civilization, which have displayed themselves as the 
 blessed consequences of a long and profound peace, and of the close 
 union subsisting between the various races who occupy these vast 
 regions. A man of philosophical mind will then have a fine oppor- 
 tunity of tracing to their proximate causes the fruits of good govern- 
 ment in every department, and of suggesting many improvements, 
 which might in due season be advantageously tried. Such an 
 opportunity was not afforded to Mr. Holden when he wrote this 
 “ History;” for the administrative acts of the successive gover- 
 nors were not always based on the same principles, and often 
 ended in a manner very different from that which the projectors 
 had expected. The restlessness of the half-enlightened mind of 
 the natives rendered the government of the Cape Colony one of 
 continual experiment ; and few of those who administered it were 
 allowed sufficient time, before they were superseded, to test the 
 correctness of their own measures. Yet they were all intended for 
 the general benefit of the community : and even when they were 
 proved to be palpable failures, they bore the impress of the real 
 benevolence of their promoters. 
 
 In connexion with these matters it is well to invite the reader's 
 attention to the great solicitude evinced by the British govern- 
 ment for the permanent welfare of the surplus portion of its 
 teeming population, and the vast expenditure incurred in encou- 
 raging colonization. Yery different were the circumstances in 
 which the first English Protestant settlers found themselves, 
 when they landed on the shores of North America. Beyond 
 their own strenuous exertions, they had no arm on which to 
 depend for aid, except that of the Almighty. Let all British 
 colonists in every quarter of the globe peruse the exceedingly 
 interesting History of the Peopling of New England, written 
 by the celebrated Nonconformist historian, the Rev. Daniel 
 Neal; and they will be induced gratefully to acknowledge that, 
 on the whole, — however the acts of particular governors may 
 in certain instances seem to have militated against individual 
 interests , — “ the lines are fallen to them in pleasant places, and 
 that they have a goodly heritage." Eor more than a century 
 
458 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 past. Great Britain may be regarded as a state truly parental, 
 in granting opportune and substantial encouragement to her 
 rising colonies, often at a serious outlay of capital, for which 
 she has seldom received any of the ordinary tokens of thank- 
 fulness, but abundance of that grumbling in which it is averred 
 John Bull and some of the most prosperous of his descendants 
 delight to indulge. To these general remarks the case of the 
 North- American colonies, at the time of their rude severance 
 from the mother-country, forms no exception : that unfortunate 
 outbreak was hastened by an error in judgment on the part of 
 the English ministers, which would soon have been rectified by 
 their successors, had both the dissentients been sincere in their 
 desire for an amicable settlement of their differences. 
 
 It has long been a favourite maxim with our best ministers of 
 state, that every British colony should remain in a state of pupil- 
 age, or leading-strings, no longer than till she had become self- 
 supporting, and proved herself to be qualified, by obvious social 
 progress, to undertake the task of self-government. The natives 
 of a considerable part of South Africa are in a state of transition 
 from barbarism to civilization ; and by careful moral culture they 
 may gradually rise to an equality with their whiter and now more 
 refined neighbours, who fringe the immense coast-line from the 
 Cape of Good Hope to Zulu-land. The latter are able and will- 
 ing to raise a revenue by equitable taxation, and to superintend 
 the disbursements from their own exchequer, to general advan- 
 tage ; and they have lately been put into possession of this valu- 
 able initiatory privilege. Under the judicious management 
 of a clever and skilful governor, such as Sir Charles Grey has 
 shown himself to be in New Zealand, both these classes will 
 make satisfactory advances in all that is fair and praiseworthy, 
 that tends to elevate and ennoble human nature, and to enhance 
 that well-poised combination of mental and physical enjoyment 
 which constitutes the most important portion of earfchly felicity. 
 
 But in all the British dependencies, as well as in those of 
 other nations, great hindrances are opposed to this progressive 
 improvement in the scale of civilization, which the united wis- 
 dom of a vigilant and prudent governor, and of a legislative 
 council, cannot directly prevent or neutralize. Eor instance, one 
 of the earlier settlers becomes an eager land-jobber, holding in his 
 
CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 459 
 
 hands all the good plots which he can procure, and doling them 
 out, at highly-advanced prices, to those who may require smaller 
 portions. Another is a dashing speculator in mines; by dab- 
 bling in which, he assures his fellow-colonists, they may soon 
 become very rich capitalists. Some are large holders of prime 
 cattle, suitable for the improvement of the indigenous breeds, 
 on which they hope to obtain vast profits; while others are 
 general traders or wandering merchants, who ask exorbitant 
 prices for the multifarious articles in which they deal. The 
 principle on which all these acute men proceed, does not seem, 
 up to a certain point, to be unreasonable. Each of them adopts 
 this mode of arguing : “ I have fruitful fields, profitable mine- 
 rals, the finest of cattle, or such excellent articles of merchandise 
 as are in universal demand. Now, this new country is very 
 thinly peopled, and I cannot obtain for my property or produce 
 the prices which I might have in a richer and more populous 
 locality, and which I ought to have in these regions, considering 
 the numerous risks to which I am liable. Therefore, instead of 
 a large and quick sale with moderate profits , which, together, are 
 not attainable here, I must fall back on the old principle of large 
 profits and a slow sale , and thus ultimately secure an adequate 
 remuneration for my outlay and labour.” This is a description 
 of one of the partial evils with which every colony is visited at 
 some period or other of its infancy, and from which those of 
 South Africa cannot boast of having escaped. All such schemes, 
 supported by this very natural mode of reasoning, may be 
 frowned on and privately discouraged by the authorities ; but any 
 attempt beyond this to put them down would be viewed as an 
 impolitic tampering with the freedom of trade, which is most 
 sensitive in its nature, and cannot bear undue interference. All 
 excessive trading-speculations soon meet with a check; and a 
 sudden reaction is the usual remedy. Competition is not long 
 in making its appearance ; and every vendible commodity then 
 commands a price in the market nearly approaching to its equi- 
 table value. The sales of land, effected by government in all new 
 colonies, have a wonderful tendency to keep down prices, except 
 for prime lots, in the choicest situations. New comers with a 
 small capital have only to push forward to some of the recent 
 settlements at a distance from the coast, where the number of 
 
460 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 uncultivated acres seems interminable, and the population on the 
 surface is thin and scattered ; and they will buy, at a reasonable 
 rate, land enough for their money. When a settler has thus 
 realized his wishes in the purchase of a good location, he has 
 only to exercise ordinary prudence in abstaining from undue 
 expenditure in needless articles of dress and furniture, and from 
 all hazardous undertakings, how specious and attractive soever 
 may be the shapes which they severally assume. For all these 
 occasional excesses in the social system, and for others that will 
 arise in every new colony. Providence, it will be seen, usually has 
 an adequate cure in reserve. But in all projects relating to the 
 construction of roads, wharves, and bridges, with other emergent 
 necessities, which cannot be achieved by individual efforts, but 
 require the concentration of local talent and capital, every sensi- 
 ble man will unite with his neighbours in contributing his quota 
 for improvements affecting the future value of his own property, 
 as well as that of others. The sober and industrious farmer, who 
 has not indulged in any of the modish risks of the day, is the 
 only one who carries within him the materials for mental tran- 
 quillity, while others are enduring the horrors inseparable from 
 depressed quotations and ruinous reactions. Seeking the bless- 
 ing of Heaven on his honest labours, he will be favoured with 
 present success, and is in the high road to ultimate enjoyment. 
 His healthy descendants, following in his steps, may exultingly 
 chant the juvenile pastoral of one of our sweetest poets : — 
 
 “ Happy the man, whose wish and care 
 A few 'paternal acres hound ; 
 
 Content to breathe his native air 
 
 In his own ground : 
 
 “ Whose herds with milk, whose fields with bread. 
 
 Whose flocks supply him with attire ; 
 
 Whose trees in Summer yield him shade , 
 
 In Winter, fire : 
 
 “ Bless’d, who can unconcern’ dly find 
 
 Hours, days, and years slide soft away, 
 
 In health of body, peace of mind. 
 
 Quiet by day : 
 
 “ Sound sleep by night ; study and ease, 
 
 Together mix’d ; sweet recreation ; 
 
 And innocence, which most does please, 
 
 With meditation.” 
 
CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 461 
 
 The axiom is universally received by the soundest writers on 
 political economy, that it is the true interest of every new coun- 
 try to devote its chief attention, for the first century of its exist- 
 ence, to the cultivation of the soil, and the accumulation of agricul- 
 tural wealth. They adduce, in proof of this position, the error 
 of the United States of America, in too soon becoming a manu- 
 facturing nation ; and aver that the inhabitants of those vast and 
 fertile regions would have been more numerous, wealthy, and 
 prosperous, had they never embarked in those projects, when 
 they could have been furnished with all textile fabrics, both for 
 common and luxurious dress, at less than half of the price which 
 they now pay for their home-productions. Tor the encourage- 
 ment of this unnatural branch of industry, they are compelled to 
 resort to the imposition of enormously high duties, which are levied 
 with much strictness, by comparatively few officers of customs, 
 on an extent of coast which cannot be adequately watched. The 
 arguments against this species of industry become, every year, 
 less plausible ; since improved machinery, for which the Ameri- 
 cans have long been famed, continues to supersede the demand 
 for manual labour, and consequently diminishes the cost of pro- 
 duction, and enables the maker to sell his articles at lower prices. 
 But the strictures of these gentlemen were never intended to 
 apply to those who, on account of their distance from the few 
 great marts of trade, are compelled, for many successive years, in 
 every new country, to prepare and spin their own wool and flax, 
 to dress the hides of the animals slain for food, and to weave or 
 knit all their garments ; and who are, in fact, the earliest manu- 
 facturers of all articles of prime necessity. But the great political 
 economists declare, that the same objections do not lie against 
 the immense commercial transactions in which the rich American 
 merchants, in the cities at the mouths of the large rivers and along 
 the coasts, are profitably engaged. In this respect they have 
 been highly favoured by Providence, and have promptly and 
 skilfully availed themselves of these advantages, by establishing a 
 commercial intercourse with almost every nation on the face of 
 the earth, from which they draw ample and well-earned riches in 
 the shape of mercantile profits. 
 
 No fear is entertained concerning the colonists in Natal, and 
 in the adjoining provinces, that they will prematurely erect 
 
462 
 
 THE ORANGE-RIVER SOVEREIGNTY. 
 
 factories, and fill them with machinery, while they have all the 
 choicest elements of agricultural wealth already within their 
 reach, and vhile many of its most profitable sources are in their 
 possession in farms and large locations, the latent capabilities 
 of which are as yet only partially developed. The adventurous 
 settlers, also, on the coast, and those who have found a home 
 for themselves still further along, near Delagoa Bay, will, in 
 due time, be in a condition to compete, in commercial pursuits, 
 with the most favoured of their brethren in other climates. 
 When a complete survey shall have been made of that long 
 line of coast ; and when every one will have been put into a con- 
 dition to perceive the facilities afforded to him, in safe harbours 
 for his ships, and in the scientific means of avoiding dangerous 
 shoals, sunken rocks, or deceptive currents ; he may then with 
 confidence embark in lucrative traffic with foreign nations. But 
 not only is this preliminary application of science required along 
 shore and at sea, but the entire inland territory also demands a 
 full exploration. It has lately been said by an accomplished 
 geographer, A. Petermann, Esq ., — “ There is scarcely a region of 
 Africa which offers so extensive and interesting a field to travel- 
 lers, as the eastern half of that continent between Natal and the 
 Equator, containing, as it does, the key to the Limpopo, the Zam- 
 bezi and Leambey, the Nyassa, the sources of the Nile ; while it 
 comprises the celebrated country of Sofala, the Snowy Mountains 
 near Mombas, and other highly interesting and important points.” 
 This quotation assuredly opens out a grand prospect, sufficiently 
 discursive and varied to gratify the aspirations of the most daring 
 and sanguine spirits, whether they be philanthropists, traders, or 
 mere lovers of adventures. The beneficial results anticipated 
 from these discoveries and improvements, will be ultimately 
 enjoyed by the clever and persevering colonists, who have for 
 years been in a course of preparation to hail the first approach 
 of the wonderful changes in society which will soon ensue. 
 
 But no such results will be witnessed by the present genera- 
 tion, unless the grand ameliorating influences of religion, 
 morality, and benevolence compose the main elements of this 
 epiphany, this glorious outbeaming of providential lustre. Every 
 man of mature age and of ordinary understanding, who has 
 beheld the last three Kafir outbreaks, quickly succeeding each 
 
CONCLUDING OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 463 
 
 other, is convinced of the benign and powerful effects of religious 
 instruction on the native mind. While these barbarians are made 
 familiar with the paramount duties which they owe to their 
 Maker, Redeemer, and bountiful Benefactor, “ the grace of God 
 teaches them that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, they 
 should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world ; 
 looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the 
 great God and our Saviour J esus Christ.” As to the transcendent 
 importance of such teaching, no one in South Africa is any longer 
 sceptical; for every man has seen Christian natives who were 
 placed in circumstances of great peril and temptation, remain 
 true to their principles, and come out of these fiery trials with- 
 out a stain on their characters, or the slightest impeachment of 
 their integrity. In this volume Mr. Holden has shown the 
 necessity of a steady perseverance in the same course of religious 
 and moral culture,, as the best means of realizing those happy 
 consequences which are predicted in the beautiful and figurative 
 language of the prophet : — “ The wolf also shall dwell with the 
 lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid ; and the calf 
 and the young lion and the fatling together ; and a little child 
 shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their 
 young ones shall lie down together : and the lion shall eat straw 
 like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the 
 asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice* 
 den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain : 
 for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
 waters cover the sea.** (Isaiah xi. 6-9.) 
 
 THE END. 
 
 LONDON : PRINTED BY WILLIAM NICHOLS, 32, LONDON WALL. 
 
PREPARING FOR PUBLICATION. 
 
 In One Volume , 8 vo., with numerous Illustrative Engravings, 
 
 THE N ATI YE KAFIRS 
 
 OF 
 
 NATAL AND AMAZTJLTT. 
 
 IN THREE PARTS. 
 
 BY THE REV. WILLIAM C. HOLDEN, 
 
 AUTHOR OF THE “ HISTORY OF THE COLONY OF NATAL.” 
 
 PART I. 
 
 History of the Natives. 
 
 History of the Amazulu Nation, from its Rise under Usenzengakona, the Father 
 
 of Utshaka, to the present Time. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 Ethnology of the Natal Tribes. 
 
 Chap. I. — General History of the Natives in Natal, from its Discovery by the 
 
 Portuguese. 
 
 II. — Particular tribal History of the Natal Kafirs, from the Time of 
 
 Utshaka’s Invasion ; being an Account of Forty Tribes still in 
 Existence, and of Thirty Extinct. 
 
 III. — The strong Claims of the Natal Natives to a fair and equitable 
 
 Distribution of the Soil, &c. 
 
 IV. — The Government of the Natives of Natal; and the Means requisite 
 
 for their Preservation, Improvement, and Elevation. 
 
 PART III. 
 
 Language, Manners, and Customs. 
 
 Chap. I. — Essay on their Language. 
 
 II. — Mental and Physical Character. 
 
 III. — Birth and Management of Children. 
 
 IV. — The Marriage Ceremony, with an Account of the Law of Succession. 
 
 V. — Polygamy, showing the Nature and Extent of this unnatural and 
 
 unchristian Practice, with the extreme Sufferings occasioned 
 by it. 
 
 YI. — Domestic Habits and daily Labours. 
 
 VII. — Skill displayed in various Articles of Manufacture, &c. 
 
 VIII. — Mode of Travelling, and Power of Endurance. 
 
 IX. — Amusements, Singing, Dancing, Hunting, &c. 
 
 X. — Mode of Warfare. 
 
 XI. — Government and Laws. 
 
 XII. — Witchcraft. 
 
 XIII. — Religious Belief and Superstitious Practices. 
 
 XIV. — Diseases and Medical Treatment. 
 
 XV. — Deaths and Funerals.